Movatterモバイル変換

In the Ento language, the accented A has the sound of a̤h. Thehorizontal line over E, gives it the long sound of a. The circumflexover ŷ and û, closes them, and in certain words I takes the sound ofE. Thus, Info sta̤ tiva̤ Zēnossa̤a̤ oovistû is pronounced Infosta̤h teva̤h Zēnossa̤a̤ oovistû. In English this signifies,To the care of the gods until we meet again, and Info oovistû bearsthe same meaning as the French expression, au revoir. Largely the Entolanguage is a language of inferences, it expresses far more than wordsindicate. Various movements of the hands convey subtle meanings, addingto, or detracting from apparently simple statements, questions orreplies. Tylû is Ento for city; y and û being closed it is pronouncedTilloo. The interjection, Loha̤û is Ento for the English word,hail; a form of greeting, as Loha̤û, ēmano (Hail, friend!) and ispronounced Lohowoo amano. These are simple examples of a language notat all complex, but replete with charming expressiveness.

To all who may be concerned in an endeavor to acquire informationrelating to affairs beyond the range of physical vision we offer forconsideration what may be regarded as an incredible narrative ofjourneys to, and explorations of the Planet known as Mars, and weentreat that you shall not pass unfriendly judgment upon that whichmay impress you as a merely imaginative composition, but which, in allsincerity, is a statement of facts.

Desiring to, as far as practicable, simplify the relation of thisabsolutely truthful narrative, of a not unexampled undertaking, I,and others of the Evon-thia, have thought it well to present it incolloquial form, as being more realistic than any other mode ofexpression, and also we have thought it well, that only a limitednumber of our numerous Band shall present themselves as actors, in whatmay appear a fanciful drama.

We are aware that we might offer certain special pleadings, which, inmany minds, would induce favorable consideration of the unvarnishedrelation of our varied experiences, but we prefer to leave to themore or less enlightened seekers after truth, such verdict as theirinner perceptions may accord, not only for the facts and philosophyinvolved in the narrative, but also for the services of our intrepidconscientious and faithful instrument, who, during nearly two years,devoted her time, her energy and such ability, as she alone of Earth'ssensitives, at this period possesses, for the accomplishment of anobject which long has concerned the denizens of our and other spiritworlds, an object for which wittingly she became re-embodied.

With occasional brief interruptions, our journeys to the Planet,astronomically known as Mars, but to its inhabitants as Ento, whichin the Ento language signifies "chosen, or set apart," extended fromOctober 6, 1892, to September 16, 1894. During this period, through arather rare phase of mediumship, which we term semi-automatism, theobjective, or soul consciousness of our instrument was controlledto write certain observations and experiences, but through variousunavoidable conditions, the record was somewhat imperfect, fragmentaryand altogether too voluminous for the purpose in view. Hence, whenafter quite two years, during which she gradually recovered from thedevitalized condition, to which her devotion to a most worthy objecthad reduced her, she expressed her readiness to permit herself topass under my control for the purpose of revising the manuscript, thecontents of which she was almost wholly ignorant, I found myself alittle dismayed over the magnitude of our mutual undertaking, whichI well knew would tax our endurance to the utmost, and certainly,only patient, persistent endeavor on the part of our instrument, andmyself, has resulted in what, at the best, we all consider a not verysatisfactory rendition of experiences as unique as ever have occurredto one yet embodied in physical form. So unique, indeed, that sheshrinks from the probable, nay, the certain unpleasant criticism whichthe presentation of not new, but unrecognized facts, may elicit, andit is only through the persistent entreaties of friends on both sidesof life that finally she has decided to offer for publication therather sketchy narrative of our journeys to Ento. Possessing neithera natural, nor a cultivated ability, for a pictured presentationof form, our spirit artist, Aaron Poole, has found it difficult to,through her automatism, represent even some of the simpler examplesof the Flora of your neighboring Planet, but I may assure you that,though from an artistic standpoint, they are somewhat crude, theyconvey a fairly correct idea of the form and color, of the speciesof plant life they represent. Also, I may state that our mission toEnto was undertaken for a specific purpose, the record of its variousfeatures being a secondary affair, but of sufficient importance toinduce us to undertake the task, which to all concerned, has beenpurely a labor of love. Largely, it has been written for the purpose ofaffording our Earthians information which only through the mediationof discarnated spirits can be obtained. To scientific inquiry, inwhatsoever direction, there is a limit beyond which the physicallyembodied man cannot penetrate, but to freed, most exalted spirits fromwhom we receive instruction, the depths of unthinkably boundless spaceare accessible. To spirits less exalted as we are, the planets of oursolar system afford free fields of observation, and in some far distanttime you and we, dear reader, through loving service for Humanity, mayfind ourselves so purified, through earnest investigation and loftyaspiration, so learned, so exalted, that together we may journey beyondsuns and worlds of which your photographers catch imprints, as faintas smiles on the white faces of your dear dead. And may we hope thatin reading of our mission to Ento, you may find some expression ofthought, some lesson which may aid you in ascending the heights, everleading toward exalted states of being, thus nearer to a realizingsense of the all pervading, infinite spirit of an infinite universe. Wepray that it may be so.

To all who love their fellow man, to all who love truth, for truth'ssake, and who earnestly, prayerfully seek for it wheresoever it may befound, we dedicate this narrative of loving endeavor.

Carl De L'Ester,

Counsellor and Guide of one of the Spirit Bands, inPlanetary language known as Evon-thia (for love's sake).

De L'Ester—Madame, we greet you, and rejoice to perceive thatour last prolonged visit to Luna has not proven detrimental to yourhealth, but hereafter we must endeavor to be more prudent. Now, I prayyou, to attentively listen to what I may say to you.

During the years of your present re-embodiment, for a definite purpose,and toward a definite period, certain Spirits have occupied themselvesin shaping the unfoldment of your Mediumship, the anticipated periodhas arrived, and with blended emotions, we, your Spirit friends,question the momentous future, which we trust contains the gloriousfulfillment of a stupendous undertaking. Soon after your son Bernardpassed to our side of life, we informed you that you no longer would beused for automatic writing, but that later on your Mediumship would bemanifested through an altogether different expression. We did not then,and we do not now deem it advisable, to more than refer to this changeof phase, considering it best that, through your own experiences, youshall grow into an understanding of what otherwise no one can makeplain to your comprehension. Our paper on Earth's Satellite nears aconclusion; indeed, for the[Pg 2] present, in that direction, to-day willend our investigations. May we hope that your recent experiences haveproven sufficiently interesting to have awakened in you a desire for alarger knowledge and a more comprehensive view of the wonders of StarrySpace?

We are aware that in the minds of Earth's thinkers there is a livelyinterest relating to a world of our Solar System, astronomicallyknown as the Planet Mars. We, too, are greatly interested in the samedirection, and it is our ardent desire that we may use you as a meansthrough whom Earth's peoples may obtain a closer acquaintance with thePlanet, and through whom we may accomplish an aim very dear to ourhearts. We also are aware that your desire to acquire knowledge, ateven a sacrifice of personal ease, and other allurements, will induceyou to regard our proposal with favor, so I shall not urge you intohasty compliance with our wishes. You carefully will consider thematter, and we with some anxiety will await your decision.

Now close your eyes, tranquillize your thoughts, and quickly we againwill visit Luna.

De L'Ester—Yes, again we are with you, and are delighted tofind you fully recovered from your exhaustive experience of yesterday.Are we to felicitate ourselves upon your having favorably consideredour proposal? You hesitate; yet in the past you have trusted yourselfto our care and guidance. Surely you safely may trust us for the future.

Medium—If I seem to hesitate, it is not that I fear trustingmyself to your care, but you are aware that this phase of Mediumship isvery devitalizing, so you will understand that I a little shrink fromincurring possible[Pg 3] injury to my health. Then, too, if you may considerit advisable, I should like to be informed concerning the proposedundertaking. Since my early youth I have greatly desired to studyastronomy, but always circumstances have prevented my gaining more thana very slight knowledge of this, to me, most wonderful of sciences, so,as in the undertaking some astronomical features are involved, withoutfurther hesitation I accept your proposal to attempt to make use of myorganism for what I feel assured is a wise and beneficent purpose.

De L'Ester—Madame, in our undertaking much is involved thatwill be unfolded as we progress toward its fulfillment. Aside fromthe principal object in view, we desire, and hope to give throughyou, descriptive sketches of the geographical divisions, geologicalformations, fauna, flora, race characteristics, social conditions,religious beliefs and rites, government, educational methods, arts,sciences, architecture, mechanics and other features of the planetMars. Certainly we fully understand the devitalizing effect of yourpeculiar Phase of Mediumship, and I will not conceal from you that youracceptance of our proposition may bring about possible undesirableconsequences which we cannot foresee, so again I say, we will not urgeyou, but should you comply with our wishes to have you accompany us ina series of journeys from Earth, to Mars, our gratification will beboundless, and your experiences will be so unique that in any eventyou will find no cause for regret. Friends who are known to you, andothers with whom you will become acquainted, will share with us theresponsibilities and pleasures of the undertaking. For the most partthese persons are interested in such sciences and pursuits as engagedtheir attention while in physical form, thus they are specially fittedfor such purposes as they have been chosen to serve.

No, madame, we do not anticipate even a remote possibility of a fataldisaster to your physical existence; but, through exhaustion, yourhealth might receive injury, so you will weigh the matter well beforepositively deciding to devote yourself to what I may assure you is abeneficent purpose. Should your decision meet our wishes, after thefirst step shall have been taken we will expect you to be steadfast tothe end.

We, as well as yourself, have duties and occupations, and in the eventof your positive acceptance of our proposition, it will be necessarythat we shall make certain arrangements for the successful inceptionand after-progress of our journeys and investigations.

You are not yet fully developed in your peculiar Phase of Mediumship,and unfortunately you are extremely skeptical and over-cautious, whichrenders you very positive, and doubtless there will be occasions whenit will be difficult to harmonize conditions; still, as you possess inan unusual degree the graces of patience, perseverance and earnestness,may we not expect that you will prove equal to such occasions as mayoccur? Indeed, we feel assured that you will.

Medium—You know the conditions under which I consent to placemyself at your service, and in as far as my ability may serve, I shallendeavor to meet your wishes.

De L'Ester—Your conditions are perfectly reasonable, andwe promise you that we faithfully will observe them. Shall we thenconsider your decision as final?

Medium—Yes; and as I also shall have to arrange my affairsso as to place myself at your service, I shall require a delay of twodays. On the 6th I shall be ready to accompany you.

De L'Ester—Let it be so, and remember that during thehours you may be with us you positively must secure yourself againstintrusion. This is imperative. Do you understand the necessity for thisrequirement?

De L'Ester—Then on the 6th day of October, 1892, our initialjourney will occur. Until then, adieu.

De L'Ester—Good morning, madame, I am pleased to find youquite prepared for our journey Starward. Accompanying me are GeorgeBrooks, an Englishman, whom ere now you should have known; Agassiz, oneof earth's noted naturalists, and his close associate, Alexander VonHumboldt, whose fame is not confined to Europe. Allow me to make knownto you these friends who are Members of the Band whom I have the honorof directing.

Agassiz—Madame, our acquaintanceis not of to-day, andour mutual friendship dates further into the past than at present youare aware of. Through the immutable Law of Attraction, humans are aslinks of an unbreakable chain, and real friendships are as enduring aseternity.

Von Humboldt—As no words of mine would add force to thisstatement, I shall only say that I am, and ever will be, your friendAlexander Von Humboldt.

George Brooks—And may I add that as all humans are akin Inot only am your devoted friend, but, after a fashion, am your brotherGeorge Brooks.

De L'Ester—And it has been arranged that George shall assistyou in your flights through space, and that I shall take upon myselfthe responsibility of conducting our observations and investigations.To each member of our[Pg 6] Band has been allotted some special duty, thusno confusion can occur, and from time to time Spirits of our Spheres,and of other Planetary Spheres, for certain purposes, will join us.When desirable, further explanations will be offered you.

Ere we begin our journeys to another world, we will turn our thoughtstoward the Infinite One, in whom we indeed live, move and have ourbeing.

Earnestly, humbly, prayerfully, we turn toward Thee, Thou Eternal,Infinite Intelligence, who art the All Pervading, All Knowing Energy,controlling every atom of the Universe. Ever Thy children are seekingafter truth. Ever they who blindly grope their ways through mortalexistence, unconsciously, are striving to draw nearer to a realizationthat Thou art. Oh, Thou Dual, yet indivisible One who art the All andin All, as now we are entering upon a mission of loving endeavor, withloftiest aspirations, and with perfect trust we offer ourselves forloving service, well knowing that in Thee are the issues of all things,and that Thou wilt give Thy angels charge concerning us. Amen and amen.

Madame, you now will close your eyes and endeavor to render yourselfpassive. That is well. Now, with utmost assurance, rest upon George'soutstretched arms. Have no fear. Remember our promise. Gently, gently,George. Upward, upward now, and outward on this wondrous magneticcurrent we glide. Swiftly as thought traverses space, so swiftly wejourney toward Mars, which, like a great ruddy jewel, enmeshed in gold,gleams yonder in space.

Now that we are nearing the Planet, we slowly will descend to such analtitude as will enable you to observe how varied is the scenery, andhow very similar it is to portions of our Earth World.

A little lower, George. Madame, do you now see clearly? And are you notat all alarmed?

Through personal observation you will learn that the geologicalformations, natural divisions, atmospheric conditions and otherfeatures of Mars are very similar to corresponding features of our ownPlanet.

The same may be said of its fauna and flora, which will surprise youby their familiar appearance. We will remain at this altitude, and aswe pass slowly onward we desire that you shall closely observe suchviews as may be presented. We do not at present wish to discuss them,but should they suggest to you questions which may be relevant to ourpurpose I shall be pleased to attempt replies.

Medium—Then may I ask which of the two Planets, Earth andMars, first came into existence? And also I should like to know howPlanets are formed.

De L'Ester—So much is involved in your questions that Icannot now afford you a comprehensive reply. So I may only say thatwe have been made to understand that Suns are, so to say, magneticstations or centres of magnetic energy, and in so far as exaltedspirits of highest spirit spheres can determine, in their relativepositions and functions, they are eternal and unchangeable, also,they affirm that the elements, not only of Suns, but of all bodiesof infinite space, are homogeneous. That periods arrive when throughmagnetic attraction of elemental substances Suns become surcharged andtheir pregnant energies exhibit inconceivable activity, casting intospace the extremely attenuated elemental substances of which worlds aremade.

We, as well as those Wise Ones, are aware that during[Pg 8] incalculablelapses of time, Infinite, Intelligent Law brings order out of chaosand formless aggregations of atoms become observable bodies ofincandescent matter. That cycles upon cycles elapse, during whichcooling and condensation proceed, and these gaseous bodies contractto the measurable dimensions of globes. In this manner Mars, and muchlater Earth came into the family of our Solar System, and in the courseof time about either Planet a crust was formed, encompassing theirsuper-heated masses. Numberless cycles added unrecognized years tothe ages of the infant Planets. Continuously their confined energiesburst forth with tremendous force, rending the gradually thickeningcrust and casting into space masses of incandescent matter, some ofwhich formed satellites of the Planets. Others, not projected withsufficient force, were drawn back within the mass of such Planet ashad cast them forth. No, I do not mean to say that all satellitesof Planets have their origin in this manner, and at another time Ishall speak to you of this matter. Backward, as the ages flew, thesurfaces of Mars and Earth were upheaved into mountain chains, anonthese were engulfed within fiery abysses whose measureless energiestumultuously threatened to burst asunder the entire surfaces of theyoung Worlds. But time flies on tireless wings, and at last atmospheresfor them become possible; not beneficent atmospheres, but such asheralded the possibilities of a later time, when dew and rain would,like blessings, fall upon the hot bosoms of the new Worlds. The lapseof time from the beginning of the formation of a Planet to a periodwhen the crust has cooled and thickened sufficiently to have becomesomewhat stable, when natural forces have made it possible for, so tosay, thegeneration of an atmosphere, is inconceivable, and quiteas inconceivable is the time that must elapse ere the cooling of the[Pg 9]atmosphere and consequent condensation and deposition of moisture shallhave made life conditions possible; truly, my friend, only the InfiniteMind is equal to such a conception. Understand, please, that I am notindulging in mere speculation. In a simplified and perspicuous mannerI am trying to convey to you such facts as may furnish brief repliesto your questions. I wish you to learn that World building is not onlya process of bygone ages, but that far off in the depths of spaceinnumerable Worlds are now being formed, just as this Planet and Earthhave been formed. As the primitive history of one corresponds withthe primitive history of the other, I shall say that in the earlierages strange conditions prevailed. Geographically the surfaces of thetwo Planets changed, as change the forms in the kaleidoscope. Oceansand Seas were being deposited, and from their depths Continents wereupheaved, only to disappear beneath unquiet billows, leaving isolatedIslands or Archipelagoes to mark their subsidence, and from the heatedwaters dense vapors arose enveloping the new Worlds as in windingsheets.

As it is not possible to compute the ages, much less the years,during which Mars and Earth passed through the various stages ofevolvement, up to the period when either Planet became sufficientlycool and stable, the waters of a suitable temperature and atmosphericconditions favorable to a degree that life in its earliest expressionbecame possible, necessarily I must remain silent in relation to thatmatter. But in this connection I may say that the formative historyof one Planet is the formative history of all Planets of all systemsof Worlds. First, a nebulous condition of substance, which, throughnatural activities or laws, gradually contracts into measurabledimensions. Secondly, a somewhat spherical, gaseous body extendingin all directions into space. Thirdly, a positive, individ[Pg 10]ualized,observable body in a highly incandescent state, followed by suchgradual evolvement as your geologists well understand. In a fragmentaryand simplified fashion I have as concisely as possible replied to yoursecond question. As to the first, such authorities on our side oflife as are known to be unquestionable, declare that the Planet Mars isincalculably older than Earth. That during the ages when our globe wasalmost wholly incandescent, Mars' crust was measurably solid and cooledand its earliest life expressions were teeming in its tepid waters. Theinterval elapsing between the earliest appearance of life on Mars andthe period when it became possible for the earliest life expressionsto appear on our Planet is not to be computed through years or throughcenturies of years, the duration of such an interval is inconceivable.

We desire that you shall understand thatwe do not propose that thisshall be an astronomical, geological or other scientific work, but inso far as we may be able to use your organism we shall touch upon suchrecognized sciences as may subserve our purposes of comparing degreesof knowledge attained to, in the same direction by the peoples of twoPlanets, Mars and Earth.

Medium—I should like to know how the lowest life forms of anew Planet originate, where do they come from, and what are they?

De L'Ester—Truly a large question, to which I must make avery brief reply. Your scientists declare that protozoa are the first,consequently the lowest, forms or expressions of life. The statementto a degree is correct, but as the life, the active principle of thecell, relatively is as great as the active principle of a universe,one cannot accurately designate it as either high or low. Life, theimponderable potentiality of the universe, is a unit, expressingitself in every atom, in the formation of every cell,[Pg 11] floating inthe tepid waters of new Worlds. It is as trulysubstance as isthe cellbrought into form through its intelligent activity. Itis the Infinite, Intelligent Energy, permeating all that is. It isthe Infinite Spirit whose countless manifestations we recognize, butwhose nature is beyond the conception of angels or of archangels.It is that which we term GOD. On all Planets sufficiently evolvedlife expressions first appear in cell formations. In these cells, forwhich scientists have various names, areall the potentialitiesnecessary for the evolvement of all forms of animal and vegetable life.Through the ceaseless activity of Infinite, Intelligent, ImmutableLaw, these germ cells, step by step, are evolved from lower to higherplanes of expression,and this is a truth, the cells containing thepotentialities of the human animal are unlike those containing thepotentialities of the mere animal. Infinite Intelligence makes nomistakes, and in the primordial cells areall the possibilities ofall specific orders of animal and vegetable life. In every directionlife expressions strive to advance on straight lines, and howeverthwarted and baffled, go forward with invincible, intelligent energytoward definite ends. But the subject is inexhaustible, and we must forthe present defer its further consideration.

We are now resting in space, about one English mile above Mars'surface. Freed spirits see where mortal vision perceives naught. As younow are, to a degree, liberated from physical limitation, you perceivethat all your senses are enlarged and intensified, and you will notfind it difficult to carefully observe the view presenting itself, andto describe what you may perceive.

Medium—I cannot realize that I am gazing on the planet Mars,for it is so strangely similar to our own far distant Earth, I seecities and towns, some near by, others[Pg 12] in the dim distance. Thereare Lakes and streams of shining water and there are wide spreadingplains over which I see some animals moving, but I do not see themvery distinctly. Directly beneath us are fields of waving grain andmeadows green with verdure, with here and there clusters of many brighthued flowers. Away off yonder I see what appears to be moving trainsof railway cars, but the motive power must be different from that inuse on our railways, for I do not see either steam or smoke, and thelocomotive is quite unlike any I have seen. What direction is that?South? Well, far Southward I see a considerable body of water, and onit, moving in all directions, are large and small vessels, some withsails, others without any visible motive power. But, dear me, what isthat moving so swiftly through the air? An air transport? How verywonderful, but I see neither sails, balloons or any propelling power. Iwonder how they rise, and what keeps them from falling? George, it isvery impolite in you to laugh at me. Of course I am excited; so wouldyou be were you in my place. Oh, that one over yonder town is slowly,slowly dropping down, and now it has landed on a great platform andpassengers are alighting and others are entering, as one might enter arailway car. Now it is ascending with a sort of undulatory movement,dipping and rising like a bird in flight, and now it has risen to quitea height, and is going toward the South. Cannot we go nearer to one ofthe strange conveyances? I am very curious to learn more about them.How they are constructed, and what their motive power is, and whatsustains them in the air, and what—George, if you do not stop laughingat me you will let me fall. De L'Ester, do tell me something about them.

De L'Ester—Patience, patience, madame. Your curiosity isquite natural and commendable, and in good time[Pg 13] shall be gratified,but as this is an experimental trip we do not think it prudent to holdyou longer. As you grow accustomed to unusual conditions gradually wewill prolong our journeys, but now we must return you to your Earthhome, and if we may find you sufficiently vitalized, to-morrow, at thehour of 9.30, we again will come for you, and we promise you that yourexperience of to-day is but the beginning of a series of the same,which will greatly add not only to your pleasure, but to the profit ofmany, for whose benefit our journeys have been planned.

Now, Earthward, George. Yes, the sensation of moving with suchtremendous velocity is peculiar. To move so swiftly as to experience asensation of immobility is quite beyond the conception of mortals, whocannot conceive the fact of an ever-present now in a spaceless universe.

Here you are in your quiet room, and none the worse for your starwardjourney. Now you are in your normal state and I have something to sayto you.

For a reason that later on you will appreciate,you are not to readwhat your conscious self has been made, and will yet be made to write.Do you understand? Then at the conclusion of each journey put awaywhatever may have been written, and in some coming time together wewill read it, and then you will comprehend why I make this request.

De L'Ester—Again we have the pleasure of greeting you and ofobserving your attempt to secure yourself from intrusion, and we urgeupon you the imperative necessity of continuing this precaution. Now,assume a comfortable position. How close your eyes and endeavor tocompose your too active mind by joining us in harmonizing prayer.

Eternal Infinite Intelligence! Eternal Infinite Energy, we, Thychildren, desire to come into conscious relation with Thee. Unto Theewe offer our loving, reverent adoration, and Thou wilt guide us in allour ways. Amen, amen.

George, for a little while, we will move slowly, so that madame maymore clearly observe the scene below us. To physical vision the Earth'ssurface would appear somewhat depressed, but to our spirit vision thisillusion is not apparent. To mortals, at this altitude, the atmospherewould be too rarefied and too cold to be endurable, but, as youperceive, Spirits sufficiently evolved, are not subject to physicalconditions. How deep is Earth's atmosphere? He who estimates the depthof theoxygenated portion of Earth's atmospheric envelope at tenEnglish miles may safely add another half-mile, and the entire depthof Earth's atmosphere is so greatly in excess of what your scientistsconceive it to be that on your account I a[Pg 15] little hesitate to say thatit runs into hundreds of miles, and through the activities of naturalforces ever it is deepening. Yes, necessarily, all inhabited Planetspossess oxygenated atmospheric envelopes, but you are not to confoundatmosphere with ether, which fills all interstellar space,and issubstance, but so refined as to be imperceptible to physical sense.

Upon all the planets of our solar system, our glowing, radiant Sunsheds its life-preserving beams. Its magnetic waves, pouring acrossspace, quicken into activity latent energies, thus making progressin all directions not only possible, but inevitable. Mars, beingmany millions of miles further away from the Sun than is our Planetnecessarily it receives less direct solar heat. On the other hand,Mars' atmosphere is such as to both receive and retain an amount ofsolar heat sufficient to render its climatic conditions very favorablefor its various life expressions, and being much older, and hence, inproportion to its bulk,far more magnetic than Earth, its density,as compared with that of Earth, much less, its atmosphere rarer andlighter, it follows that to a limited degree its climatic conditionsvary from those of Earth. Still, as you will have opportunity toobserve, the temperature of its different zones is not greatly unlikethat of the various corresponding zones of our own Planet.

Yes, the panorama now below us is a reminder of many similar views onvarious portions of our far distant World, which, to our vision, nowappears as a rather diminutive, luminous sphere in immensity of space.

Certainly, madame, ask such questions as may occur to you, to which, aswe slowly move onward, I shall to the utmost of my ability reply.

No, the depth and quality of a Planet's atmosphere does not altogetherdepend upon the age of the Planet. With[Pg 16] both its quantity and itsqualities other factors are concerned. Were not this true, Mars'atmosphere, relatively, would be deeper than that of Earth.

As a fact, the depth of Mars'oxygenated atmosphere is rather underhalf the depth of that of Earth. As to its qualities you already areinformed. Yes, equability of temperature characterizes the variousregions of Mars, only at the equator, and on either side for aboutseven hundred English miles, can the temperature be considered high,and even at the equator the heat is less torrid than in a correspondinglatitude on our Planet. Disintegration and attrition have so worn awayMars' mountain ranges and other elevations that they offer slightdiversions for its air currents. Through ethereal disturbances cyclonicstorms occur, but at rare intervals. A noticeable peculiarity ofMars' atmosphere, which later will attract your observation, is itsextreme humidity, which ancient Mars spirits have told me increasesas the Planet ages. Even the polar regions are under the influence ofthis exceptionally humid condition, and there, during the year, snowfalls nearly continuously. As spring approaches, at the north polevast accumulations of ice and snow begin to melt, and as the seasonadvances, immense volumes of water threaten to inundate portions of thePlanet. Against such a calamity wise provision has been made, but ofthis presently you will become better informed.

We near our destination, and now, gently descending, we stand uponsolid ground. Madame, we salute you, and welcome you to a land visitedfor the first time by a spirit yet embodied in the physical form. Theenergetic and adventurous American is a born pioneer, so it seems quitein keeping with your national tendency that you are here.

Medium—It may be quite in keeping with my nation[Pg 17]ality tobe adventurous, but I confess that at this moment I do not feel verycourageous.

De L'Ester—Fear not. Many times you shall come hither,returning to Earth safely. You wish to know on what portion of Marswe now are? I can only reply in this manner: Relatively we are inabout the same latitude and longitude as is St. Louis. For purposes ofcomparison, and for the instruction not only of yourself, but of somewho possibly may read these pages, we have decided that it will be wellto afford you a glimpse of Mars' interior, so you will stand beside mewhile I shall endeavor to direct your spirit perception, and that youmay more readily comprehend what I shall say I shall make use of suchterms as our Earth scientists have established. In succession, theAzoic, the Silurian, the Devonian, the Carboniferous, the Reptilian,the Mammalian, and the crowning Age of Man have carried Mars and Earthto their present states of evolution. As we perceive, the merging ofone age into another was through such imperceptible degrees that itis not possible to note lines of demarcation, yet we easily can tracethe wondrous vestiges of the passing ages up to the appearance of theevolved human animal man, of whom, at another time, I shall furtherinform you.

Yes, gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, in short, all the minerals withwhich Earth abounds, are equally abundant as constituents of Mars, andlike our planet, Mars contains vast stores of mineral salts, which insolution form nature's remedial springs.

Naturally, as cooling of the Planet has proceeded, the primitivestratum has deepened, and as we perceive within its compass is a vastvolume of highly heated matter, which, to a degree, corresponds withthe interior of the World upon which you so serenely dwell.

Very true, to one unaccustomed to such a view, it appears amazing andawe-inspiring.

Following the Devonian age the dank atmosphere was laden with noxiousgases, and the fauna and flora of this Planet attained to giganticproportions. This was the Carboniferous age, during which largely thecoal fields were formed, and I may say that during a corresponding ageof Earth like causes produced like effects. All over this planet, invarious localities, deposits of coal abound, and through unnumberedcenturies, it served for the Marsians the purposes of fuel andillumination.

Now, madame, turn away your gaze from yonder fiery abysses and allow itto rest upon pleasanter views.

From the slight elevation on which we stand we gaze upon a veryattractive scene. Stretching away into the distance are level plains,sustaining luxuriant verdure and a wealth of grains and othervegetation. The plains are dotted with towns and villages and animalsof several kinds are grazing in the nearby inclosed fields.

A silvery haze veils the distant landscape, partly revealing, partlyobscuring its exquisite beauty, and in all directions the land isabloom with many-hued flowers, each exhaling a fragrance all its own.Nature adorned as a queen demands her rightful measure of homage, andthus we salute thee, thou beauteous expression of the Infinite Good.

The ceaseless activities of nature accomplish manifold wonders, and inthe peculiar looking animals under the shade of yonder great trees weobserve one that may surprise you. Madame, we will draw nearer them.At times I forget that your vision is not as far reaching as our own.You will allow me to assist you. Do you now see them clearly? Yes?Then for a little we will pause here. Your amazement does not at allsurprise us, for indeed[Pg 19] those creatures are strangely formed, coloredand clothed. We desire that you shall attempt a description of that onestanding apart from the others.

Medium—But where shall I begin? With its head? Certainlythat is its strongest, strangest feature, and it is formed very likethe head of a giraffe, but its enormous horns, curved spirally, extendupward, and its ears are small and drooping. No one on Earth ever willbelieve me when I say that its large, gentle eyes are placed, one inthe front, the other in the back of its head, yet truly they are there.Its neck is very like that of a horse, but rather longer, and itsshoulders are much higher than its haunches. It is covered with short,reddish brown hair, perhaps I should say wool, for it is rough andcrinkled, and on the end of its tail, which nearly touches the ground,is a great tuft of long, crinkled hair. Its mane is short, thick andupright, and both mane and tail are of a lighter tint of brown than isits body. At its shoulders it is the height of an ordinary horse, butits long neck and its great horns extending upward adds to its apparentheight. I cannot imagine a more grotesque looking animal. I wonder whatpurpose it may serve?

George Brooks—I should say, to illustrate that when naturesets about it she can turn out enigmas difficult of solution.Another reason for the existence of such queer-looking animals maybe that nature intends them as a background on which to exhibit thegood looking ones, for grazing near yonder clump of shrubbery is anexceptionally handsome animal.

De L'Ester—George, you may not be either a philosopher orscientist, but certainly you are original.

Medium—I shall do my best, and where I fail you will[Pg 20] promptme. This animal reminds me of a horse, but it is larger than any horseI ever have seen. Its head is well proportioned to the size of its bodyand is as delicately formed as the head of a deer. Its ears are erect,pointed, rather small and set closely to its head. Its eyes are large,gentle and beautiful. Its neck is rather short, but symmetrical, andfringed with a long, silken mane. Its legs are well proportioned andits hoofs are daintily formed and semi-transparent. Its tail, almostsweeping the ground, is covered with long hair the color of its mane,which is a very dark brown, and its body is clothed with hair of alighter shade of brown, rather, I should say, with shades of brown andwhite arranged in spots, like those of a leopard. I think it a veryhandsome animal. Is my description at all accurate?

De L'Ester—Quite so; and this animal is a Lûma̤, and theother is a Vetson. As I already have intimated on this Planet thereare in its animal kingdom forms bearing striking resemblances to someexisting on Earth, but owing to Planetary conditions they are of alarger type than their kindred of our Planet. You are to rememberthat all life germs are homogeneous, their varying expressions beingthe result of varying conditions. Thus throughout the myriad lifeexpressions of different Planets there are endless strong resemblances.Why not? The conditions of the several Planets of our Solar System arenot so utterly dissimilar as some of your learned persons declare themto be. And mark what I shall say: On Earth's physical plane there areat this time re-embodied ones whose inherent qualities will within thenext half-century enable them to give to Earth's peoples undreamedof facts concerning other Worlds. Facts which will necessitate areadjustment of accepted scientific conclusions. Yes, necessarily,resemblances between the fauna and flora of Mars and Earth[Pg 21] are closerthan between those of any other two Planets of our Solar System. I saynecessarily, for the reason that like produces like, and the conditionsof Mars and Earth, being more nearly similar than are the correspondingconditions of any of their Planetary kindred, it follows that theirproductions must keep pace with conditions.

Another question? Certainly, but I must make a brief reply. Throughoutthe animal and vegetable kingdoms of all inhabited Planets structuraldivergences ever have marked the lines of evolution,the human animalalone excepted. True, the human animal evolves through all thegradations of animal existence, but unlike other animals, he divergesneither to the right nor to the left.His specific, inherent energyimpelling him ever onward, ever upward and straight ahead. Man is theculmination not only of forces but of qualities which set him apartfrom all other physical existences.He is the apex of intelligentdirection, the final, expression of God in form, not only on Mars andEarth, but in the human everywhere.

We will now proceed, observing as we move onward whatever may beinstructive or interesting. Embowered in yonder grove of magnificenttrees is a stately dwelling. We will approach it more nearly, we evenmay enter it, for I doubt not, madame, we might find in it much thatto you would be new and of interest. From its dimensions and imposingstyle we may conclude that it is the home of persons of wealth anddistinction. For a little we will pause under the shade of these greattrees, which impart a sense of restfulness.

Medium—You speak of a "sense of restfulness." May I ask dospirits, like mortals, experience a sense of fatigue?

De L'Ester—What I mean by a sense of restfulness is a stateof tranquillity, through which a Spirit comes into harmonious relationswith its[Pg 22]surroundings.Spirits do not become wearied as expressedby the word fatigue, but upon entering the physical plane, Spirits,to a certain extent, take on the conditions with which they come incontact, and they experience what may be termeda sense of unrest orinharmony, and in exact proportion to the progress attained by Spiritsis this sense of unrest accentuated.Hence, Spirits of the higherspirit realms seldom enter the physical plane. Have I made the matterclear to your comprehension?

De L'Ester—We now will look at this massive and really finestructure. As it is a good example of the many imposing residencesto be found throughout this North temperate region, it shall serveas an object lesson for you, madame, and I shall take upon myself adescription of its exterior.

A large structure of gray stone, extending on either side of a centralentrance for at least forty feet. The entrance, which is wide andlofty, is approached by a fine flight of stone steps, leading easilyup to it. Artistic and elaborate sculpture frames in the doorway,and on either side of the entrance are sculptured life-size formsin bas-relief. Their upturned eyes and upreaching hands lead one toconclude that they represent a guardian God and Goddess.

The entire front is pierced by many large windows surrounded by widebands of intricate sculptured designs. Story above story to the heightof four, the central portion of the building rises, and on either sideof it are wings, two stories in height. Its entire front is beautifiedby traceries of delicate sculpture, among which are groups of lifeforms of various kinds. No doubt these forms hold certain meanings, andwe regret that our Mars friends have not yet joined us, as they mightenlighten us in this direction.

We now will move around to the right. Ah, here is a sort of annex andevidently devoted to pious purposes. Being a Frenchman I would term itune Temple, and you, madame, would name it a Chapel. It appears to bean extension of the dwelling, but really is quite a separate structure,which later on we will examine. As we perceive, these spacious andcomfortable apartments at the rear of the dwelling are occupied by thedomestics. As you, madame, are aware, to most Earth dwellers, Spiritsare invisible; to the Marsians they are even less so, so we safely mayenter the dwelling to have a view of the interior, but, George, you areto play no pranks to startle the occupants.

We will enter at the front. What a beautiful interior. This grandstaircase, rising from this central hall, is fine enough for a royalpalace. Evidently an able architect designed this dwelling, andintelligent and cultivated persons occupy it.

How very quiet it is. What is it, George? Not a soul in the house?Better so, for really this seems a sort of intrusion, all the more sowere the occupants at home. Now, madame, which part of the dwellingshall we first investigate? Ah, we might have guessed that, as you aresuch a devoted housewife. To the kitchen then, but I shall expect youto describe this apartment, as really it is more than I am equal to.

Medium—I fear that I also am unequal to a description ofit. It appears to be better fitted for chemical experiments than fora kitchen. What a large, sunny, airy room it is and what a varietyof utensils. I cannot even guess at the uses of many of them. Am Imistaken in supposing that these bowls and platters and some of thesepretty vessels are of gold and silver? No? Then those metals must bevery plentiful, or the owner of this residence very rich. As sure as Ilive here is a weighing ap[Pg 24]paratus, and in design not very unlike one Iuse in my own kitchen. What are you saying, George? That one touch ofnature makes worlds akin. Well, while this is not a touch of nature, ithas a wonderfully homelike appearance. And here is a cooking range, butit is not designed for the use of coal, wood or gas. I wonder what kindof fuel these people use? De L'Ester, can you enlighten me?

De L'Ester—Since a very remote time the people of this Planethave for heating, lighting and as a motive power used electricity. Inthis instance it is the heating agent.

Medium—And Earth's peoples, who regard themselves as highlyevolved humans, are only beginning to learn of the many uses to whichit may be applied. One cannot question the fact that the same metalsused on Earth are used on Mars, for here are vessels and utensils ofgold, silver, iron, copper, tin, and what looks like brass, and ofalloys new to me. Then here are vessels which I shall call porcelain,and there are various other wares similar to some with which I amfamiliar. I cannot find words to express my amazement at all this, itseems so utterly incredible, and yet I cannot question the evidence ofmy own senses. A woman with a genius for cooking would be enchantedwith this kitchen. Is the dining-room as well worth seeing?

De L'Ester—It may be, but the family being absent, to anextent it is dismantled, so we prefer that you should not see it. Then,too, we have in mind a certain dining-hall which we purpose showing toyou.

Now we will look through the rooms at the front of the dwelling. Wewill enter this one on the right. What a superb apartment, so spacious,so sumptuously furnished. Art and luxurious appointments combinedhave produced charming effects. Here, and elsewhere, we anticipatethe pleasure of showing you many evidences of the wealth and[Pg 25] cultureof the Marsians. Before proceeding further we desire to inform youof something which, for a reason, until now, we have withheld. ThisPlanet, known to Earth's peoples as Mars, is, by its inhabitants, knownas Ento, which, in their language, signifies CHOSEN, or SET APART.They believe that as an expression of His love, Andûmana, the SupremeOne, created Ento, and that when their home was prepared for theiroccupation He created His children, who with other living things shouldmanifest the power and greatness of His Divinity. In future we willspeak of the Planet as Ento, and of its peoples as Entoans, and duringour journeyings and investigations you will learn that on Ento there isa state of civilization and consequent culture quite in advance of thatof our own immature Planet.

Observe now those paintings. What marvellous creations they are. Andthose sculptured forms, so beautiful, so true to nature. Only the mindof a genius and the hand of a master could have conceived and executedeither of them.

Here is a masterpiece. I know not what title the artist may have givenit. I shall name it "Love's Awakening." It represents the sculpturedform of a young girl just budding into womanhood. How charming is theangelic expression of her upturned eyes and smiling lips. The face,no longer that of a child, yet scarcely that of a woman, is rarelybeautiful. She seems to be listening to Love's first whisperings, andalmost one can fancy her lovely mouth tremulous.

So eloquent is the silence of her slightly parted lips, that inexpectant attention, one listens for the faint murmurings of a soulawakened to the infinite possibilities of the passion, which welds intoa unit all things animate and inanimate. Observe that the drapery,half[Pg 26] concealing, half revealing the exquisite form, is as transparentas a mist wreath. Truly it is a marvellous expression of art. Thesefriends and I are not unused to the finest representations of artof many planets, yet seldom have we seen a piece of sculpture equalthis; still less seldom have we seen one surpassing it in design, orexcellence of execution.

No, madame, the extent of this collection is not unusual, for theEntoans are liberal patrons of the arts. But we will look further.

Here, on a grassy knoll, is a group of three quite young boys, theirforms lightly clothed in loose garments, which but partly conceal theirrounded, shapely limbs. The middle, and larger boy, holds on his kneesa book, from which apparently he reads a stirring story, to which theother boys listen with rapt attention, their beautiful faces expressingliveliest emotion. Notwithstanding that this group does not stronglyappeal to the imagination, there is that which obliges one to feel thatin it the sculptor has embodied much love and a reverence for art.

Now we will learn what this draped recess may contain. Ah, adescriptive composition, and intinted marble. Not an agreeablerepresentation, but an instructive reminder of a religious rite ofhappily bygone centuries.

Before us is an altar, on which lies the draped form of a young girl,her eyes closed as though in sleep. The loose robe drawn aside from herbosom reveals the contours of a maiden in the first blush of womanhood.At her side, holding in his upraised hand a long, keen bladed knife,which he is about to thrust into the heart of the unconsciousvictim, stands an aged, majestic looking Priest, his crimson robe instrong contrast to the white robed, golden-haired girl, who is to besacrificed by knife and flames to an imaginary god or gods.

While one must admire the consummate art which so faithfully hasrepresented this scene, one shudderingly turns from it, as being ahorrible reminder of the many crimes and cruelties, which in the nameof Religion, have been, and still are perpetrated.

Madame, it is a lamentable truth, that incorrect conceptions of theattributes of the Supreme One, ever are allied to cruelty. Thisstatement applies not only to Ento, and Earth, but to all Planetsinhabited by humans. It is only when man has become highly evolved,that spirit, the ego, dominates the animal soul, and God is apprehendedas love, not hate.

Ancient Ento spirits, and others of comparatively modern times, haveinformed us concerning their religious rites and customs, which duringthe passing centuries have, with the exception of the sacrificialrite, remained almost unchanged. They relate that the victims of thathorrible rite generally were drugged into unconsciousness, yet attimes, willing victims, hoping thereby to appease the offended Gods,and thus avert some calamity, went consciously, courageously, to theirdeath. Though deploring the ignorant fanaticism of such an act, onefeels impelled to admire the heroic and generous nature of one willingto yield his or her life as a sacrifice for the real or fancied good ofothers.

In this adjoining recess is another composition, scarcely lesspathetic, but devoid of the element of cruelty. On a large malachitebase is a stone altar, on which lies the nearly nude body of a deadboy, and over and about him is a mass of inflammable material, burstinginto flames. Thus in very ancient times the Entoans disposed of theirdead. It is a very realistic representation of a custom of remotetimes, and certainly is not the production of an artist of recent days.Yes, incineration of their dead, is[Pg 28] with the Entoans, a universalcustom but during many centuries it has been accomplished in a morescientific, and less repellent manner.

You still express surprise, that the Entoans, physically, are formed asare we, and the peoples of our Planet. My dear madame, believe me, whenI reiterate, thathumans, no matter of what Planet, are essentiallythe same. Disabuse your mind, now, and for all time, of the idea,that necessarily, different Planets must produce entirely differentexpressions of life. One Intelligent Energy directs the universe, andone universal Law prevails. Should you visit Venus, Jupiter, or indeedany Planet inhabited byhumans, you would findman, only as youknow him. Evolved, it is true, on some Planets, to a higher spiritual,consequently to a more perfected physical plane, and a more advancedstate of civilization. Spiritualized humans are the expressionsof spirit entities. These spirit entities must act within theirlimitations, andnever, never, by any possibility, does aspiritentity take possession of any other than the evolvedhuman organism.Spirit knows no such negation as retrogression. Whenman on anyPlanet has evolved to a certain condition, or degree, he becomes apartially self-conscioussoul, and then he walks erect. Ages pass andhe becomes a Spiritualized Being, Spiritualized through the incarnationin him of a Spirit entity, which enables him to fullyrecognizehimself. Not until then, is he evolved into the SpiritualizedIMMORTAL—THE GOD MAN, as are all Spiritualized MEN everywhere.

Nay, you owe me no apology. I quite understand your mental state, anddesire that you shall ask such questions as naturally must occur to you.

Observe now the very beautiful hangings of this apartment. They are ofthick, lustrous silk, and their rich[Pg 29] shades of crimson and gold forman excellent background for these superb paintings and marbles. It isto be regretted that limited time and space will not admit of a moredetailed description of the many works of art in this collection. Asit is, we must content ourselves with glances here and there. We thinkit advisable to notice this large painting, which vividly illustratesanother feature of the sacrificial observance. It represents theinterior of a richly ornate temple, and on a raised space stands anumber of Priests and Priestesses, clothed in long, flowing, crimsonand yellow garments. With the exception of three Priests, who are brownhaired, blue eyed, and fair skinned, all are very dark hued. The hairof the younger, dark complexioned Priests is very black, and worn quiteto their shoulders, and that of the aged ones is as white as wool, andworn in the same fashion. Around the heads of all are narrow filletsof gold, binding back their flowing locks. On these fillets, directlyover the forehead, are golden suns, the points of the rays tipped withyellow jewels—topazes, I should say—and the centre of each sun iswhat appears to be a fine ruby, encircled by topazes.

The Priestesses are young, dark skinned, and dark eyed, and theirlong black hair falls loosely toward their feet, which are concealedby their crimson and yellow robes. Around their heads are fillets,corresponding with those worn by the Priests. In the foreground area number of youths and maidens, and back of them a throng of men andwomen, all with anxious, terror stricken faces. Well may the eyes andfaces of the assemblage be full of fear, for some one's child will beselected as a sacrifice to their Gods, whose dwelling place is beyondthe clouds which veil the portals of Astranola̤, lest impious,inquiring eyes gazing upward, may behold what mortals may not see, andlive.

This painting depicts a scene once of frequent occurrence, but duringfour centuries past the horrible cruelty has not been practiced.

We now will pass into the adjoining apartment. This appears to be asort of lounging room, in which form and color combined have producedsome fine effects. Over the lofty corniced windows and doorways,velvet-like, crimson drapery falls in graceful folds. Luxurious divansline the cream tinted walls, over which sprays of lovely, daintyblossoms are scattered. The floor is a mosaic of exquisite effects.The field, a rich cream color, the designs, graceful, lifelike flowerpieces, united by trailing vines. A deep border of aquatic plants,grasses and vining lily blooms, forms a fitting frame to the lovelyfloor picture, over which very beautiful rugs are disposed.

This large and massive table, so exquisitely carved, and inlaid withrare colored woods, in a design partly arabesque, partly floral, isindeed a thing of beauty, but more beautiful still is this superb vase,occupying its raised centre.

These portfolios of pictured illustrations we can only glance at. Yes,in conception, coloring, and execution, they are highly meritorious.The same may be said of these handsomely bound volumes. You hadnot thought to find books on Ento? Why not, madame? Do not you yetcomprehend that the inherent attributes of the genus homo, not onlyimpels, but inevitablycompels him in one common direction? Thisis a universal law, and there is no escape from it. As I already havedeclared, its expression, wherever demonstrated, is essentially thesame. We doubt not that many things we shall show you on Ento willsurprise you, more by their likeness than by their unlikeness, to whatmay be found on our Planet.

The entire ornamentation and appointments of this[Pg 31] apartment are ratherquiet in tone, butle tout ensemble, is very refined and beautiful.

George is so urgent to hasten our movements that I suspect he is upto some mischief. Yes, yes, we are coming. George, George, you areincorrigible; it is not surprising that madame is startled, for thisfigure is wonderfully lifelike, and what an odd conceit, to use one ofits long arms to hold back this heavy drapery.

Medium—Really, for a moment, I thought it a living creature.Does it represent a human being? It looks very like one.

De L'Ester—Truly it does appear very human, but it representsa species of Ento anthropoid, so intelligent, that frequently it istrained for simple requirements, mostly of a domestic nature. As lateron, you will see living specimens of the same creature, I shall notnow describe it. Enough cannot be said of the fidelity with which theartificer has reproduced the form, coloring, and expression of theliving animal. Of what metal is it made? Of a composition of copper andtin, and if you choose, you may call it bronze, for that is what it is.Yes, the enamelling is very fine, the tinting is true to nature.

Here is a collection of miniature paintings, and be assured that theseillustrations of Ento female loveliness are not at all exaggerated.Some are types of the blonde, blue eyed Northern races, others of thedark skinned, lovely women of the Orient, with eyes as dark and liquidas quiet pools in shady nooks. As you perceive, all are arrayed ingraceful flowing garments, unlike the hideous robes worn by even themost highly civilized women of our Planet.

Ah, what a gem! We cannot pass this by unnoticed. Madame, you willcarefully observe this painting, as some time you may have occasion torecall a memory of it.[Pg 32] In the foreground is a youth in the early flushof manhood, whose shapely head is crowned with black hair waving downto his shoulders, and bound away from his fine forehead by a jewelledsilver fillet. His smiling, parted lips, form a perfect Cupid's bow,and above them is a nose as straight and finely formed as ever gracedthe face of a Grecian statue. A robe of azure blue, bordered withsilver embroidery, clothes his very tall, graceful form, and fallsin artistic lines to his sandalled feet. Looped high on his leftshoulder is a loose sleeve drapery, caught into folds by a jewelledornament, indicating that this youth is of exalted rank. Bendingslightly forward, he smilingly listens to the words of a young girl,reclining on a low couch, who is costumed in a soft, clinging, whiterobe, which scarcely conceals the outlines of a fragile but perfectform. Her golden hair, which is caught back from her low, wide, whiteforehead, by a silver fillet, adorned with sapphires no bluer than herlovely eyes, seems to have caught sunlight in its tresses, as it fallsin rippling masses over her shoulders and onto the floor, where itlies in golden confusion, on a rug of rich, dark hued fur. She is asfair as the youth is dark, and in her beautiful face is the innocenceand mirthfulness of the child, with the promise, too, of a graciouswomanhood. Remember these faces, for one day you may see the originals.

How true it is that art expressions are the mute speech of genius, andgenius is but another name for inspiration. It has been said "back ofthe artist is art, and back of art is that which men name God." That isa fine expression of the unity of things.

George, Agassiz, Humboldt, hasten here. Ah! you too, recognize, thisscene, Is not it an agreeable surprise? Madame, I will explain. Thisis a most exact representa[Pg 33]tion of a locality these friends and I havevisited. Rather recently we with some scientific and other personswere, for a certain purpose, making a tour of Ento, and while slowlyjourneying toward a distant portion of the planet we found ourselvespassing over the spot illustrated by this painting. It attracted ourattention, and descending, we found it such a quiet, tranquil spot thatunanimously we named it the Valley of Repose. With wonderful fidelityand consummate art the painter has reproduced the lovely scene. Standhere, madame, and I will attempt to describe it.

A spacious valley surrounded on three sides by gently rising uplands,which in long gone ages were portions of a mountain range. From a rockyformation in the upper end of the valley debouches a considerablevolume of water, forming this sparkling stream, which empties itselfinto yonder pretty lake, dotted with tiny islands. Those ratherfragile looking bridges thrown from island to island form continuouspassageways to either side of the valley. The villages dotting therim of the lake, and those white structures on the larger islands, toone's imagination suggest flocks of white plumaged water fowl nestlingamid the luxuriant greenery. Boats laden with the products of labor.Crews intent upon landing their crafts. Other boats carrying pleasureseekers, who call to passing friends, fill up the animated picture.Gazing with admiring eyes upon the lovely scene, we tarried awhileunder these great trees laden with sweet scented blooms.

You may like to know that this valley is in the North Temperate Zone,in latitude and longitude corresponding nearly to that of the northerncentral portion of your State of Tennessee. Being sheltered by theuplands, the climate is very genial, and the loamy soil producesgrains, vegetables and fruits in great abundance.

Continually artists frequent this valley to sketch its beauties, andthe painter of this picture, who signs himself as Lafon Thēdossa̤,has literally transferred the lake and its surroundings to his canvas.It seems as though we have met face to face a well known friend.

My dear madame, do not vex yourself that we cannot use your organismfor all purposes. Were we engaged in a purely scientific work it wouldbe altogether necessary that we should have a Sensitive through whom wemight express technicalities pertaining to matters under investigationor discussion. All along we have fully understood your limitations,as well as your extremely skeptical and cautious nature, and wewell know that should we attempt to express through you statistics,technicalities, latitude, longitude, and other matters your nearlymorbid dread of making mistakes would render you so positive that wecould not use you at all. At present we are quite satisfied with whatwe can accomplish through you, and we anticipate a time when you shallhave so developed that we shall be able to use you for ends you littledream of. So we pray you to fret no more that you are not equal to ourwishes, for you quite satisfy our requirements.

We must not hold you longer to-day. Gradually you are adjustingyourself to present conditions and ere long we may lengthen our visitsto this Planet, but now at once you must be returned to your Earthhome. There are indications that the occupants of this residence areabout to return to it, so endeavor to hold yourself in readiness, forwe may come for you at an unusual hour. Now, George, Earthward. Notanother question, madame. We must not allow you to become exhausted.

Safely arrived, and some one is knocking at your door. May lovingangels have you in their keeping. Au revoir.

De L'Ester—To our faithful comrade we tender our greetings,and an apology for our early appearance. You will arrange quicklyfor our departure, for the family have returned, and we desire tovisit them ere day dawn on Ento. Madame, you have not locked the reardoor of the room, and some one might disturb you, which would not bewell for you. Now you are comfortably seated, and will endeavor totranquillize your disturbed equilibrium. We feared that our somewhatabruptentrée might startle you. George, I think that madame may findherself sufficiently sustained, through simply resting on your extendedarm. You are rapidly growing stronger, madame, and accustomed, too,to the peculiar conditions of your unusual phase of Mediumship, andwe anticipate that soon you will overcome the timidity you at timesexperience.

Now you are quieted, and we at once may begin our journey. Upward now,and outward. You are at ease, madame? That is well.

Yonder is the Planet Venus, regal, beautiful Queen of the Earth-night.And in the northwest is the grand constellation known to you as TheGreat Dipper—whose family of worlds, like Ento, and Earth, pursuetheir law compelling ways. Four of them are peopled with humans, farin advance of those of either Earth or Ento. In every direction aremyriads of Worlds, inhab[Pg 36]ited by human beings in various stages ofevolvement. Throughout limitless space are Suns and Systems of worlds,varying in bulk, and of diverse conditions, yet through intelligentlydirected energy, each shining wonder traverses pathless space, inconformity with unvarying law. In striving to conceive an idea of theuniverse, one is overwhelmed by its boundless immensity. Only InfiniteIntelligence can compass a thought so far beyond the limit of thefinite mind.

We near the residence, and now will descend. Yes, near the fountain,George. Madame, you perceive that there are lights in portions of thehouse. With the Entoans it is a universal custom to keep lights burningduring the night. Later on, you will learn their reason for doing this.There are no developed clairvoyants in this family; of that we haveassured ourselves. In what manner? Well, previous to coming for youwe investigated their condition. We now will enter the home, so thatyou, madame, may obtain a general view of the apartments and theiroccupants, on the second floor.

The front room to the left, George, and you, madame, will pleasedescribe whatever may attract your attention.

Medium—This is a large, almost square room, elegantly, yetrather scantily furnished; that is, it is not overfurnished. Theceiling is lofty, of the tint of old ivory, and decorated in a delicatedesign of wreaths and sprays of foliage and flowers. The walls also areivory tinted, but of a deeper shade than the ceiling, and are decoratedin designs harmonizing with those of the ceiling. On the highlypolished floor, which is of some light, rose colored wood, are fineOriental looking rugs, and there is a very handsome divan, and somerichly upholstered chairs, and a large, beautifully carved wood table,and a massive dressing bureau, which is built into[Pg 37] the wall, and onit are many pretty toilet articles, some of which have a very familiarappearance. Near the one lofty, wide, front window, in an ornamentaltub, is a large growing plant, which looks like some species of palm,but is unlike any palm I know of. It bears an enormous truss of lovelyscarlet flowers, which give out a fragrance resembling that of thehyacinth. I am pleased that it is to be included in the illustrationsof Ento's flora.

De L'Ester—It is not related to the palm family. Observecarefully the forms of both calyx and flower, and you will considerits Ento name, Ruvacca̤ plimos, quite appropriate. You may name ittrumpet flower. Now, madame, you will proceed.

Medium—How shall I describe the sleeping occupant of thisbeautiful couch? I am at a loss for words that might do justice tothis revelation of Ento female loveliness. Allow me to be silent, DeL'Ester, while you, who are more competent than am I, shall attempt theimpossible.

De L'Ester—As you will, madame, though I confess to anunwillingness, to attempt through words to convey an idea of theappearance of this extremely beautiful woman. The invasion of theprivacy of her apartment, to you, seems an impertinence. But that youmay learn many things pertaining to the Entoans, we must use means atour command, so I think we may be pardoned for this intrusion.

The woman sleeping upon this shell shaped couch is young, and indeed"tall, and divinely fair." Below a wide, shapely forehead, shaded byflossy curls, long, silken lashes fringe white eyelids concealinglarge, luminous blue eyes. A profusion of golden brown hair lies incurling, waving masses, over snowy pillow, and bare, blue[Pg 38] veined,white throat. Her complexion is as fair and rosy as pink rose petals,for this is not one of Ento's dark skinned beauties, but one of aNorthland race. In her sleep she dreams and smiles, her slightly partedlips revealing a hint of two rows of pearls, in keeping with this shellshaped couch, so closely inlaid with pearl that one can imagine it theformer abode of some great ocean creature and the white fleecy coveringof its present occupant the foam of storm tossed waters.

Fair dreamer, may you long experience joyous awakenings to happy daysand happier years!

The dimensions of this chamber are the same as those of the one we havebut now left, and the decorations and furnishing is much the same, thenoticeable exception being this low, broad couch, of some fine wood,artistically inlaid with a variety of colored woods in a floral design.Its corners are held by heavy, ornamental silver clasps, which add muchto its sumptuous beauty. Lying on it in a profound sleep, is a man ofapparently middle age, and though quite dark skinned, he is extremelyhandsome. He is very tall, and finely formed, as are all of his race,and in his quiet face one reads dignity of character, and gentleness.Through his black, silken, curling beard one perceives that he hasfinely curved lips, and that his black, abundant curling hair graces anadmirably statuesque head, neck and shoulders. Yes, all Entoans haveabundant hair. Their head covering, which seldom is worn, is not of akind to destroy the growth of their hair.

This man is a fine specimen of a race known as the Hovana̤, anddoubtless were he awake, and clear-seeing, he would find himselfgreatly surprised, if not alarmed, on perceiving a group of strangeappearing persons gaz[Pg 39]ing upon him so intently. Adieu, monsieur, andshould we again meet, may it be under more favorable conditions for amutual acquaintance.

Quite a large, and well appointed room, with floor of very beautifulmarble, its whiteness relieved by veinings of gray and pale rose color.From the floor to half the height of the room the walls are of silverrichly wrought in festoons of vines and flowers of various kinds, allsuggesting aquatic growths. Thence, to the slightly curved ceiling, thewalls are of highly polished wood, of a deep rose color. The ceiling,too, is of wood, of a paler shade of rose, and is carved in exquisitefloral designs. The bath is of snowy marble, lined with burnishedsilver, which curves over, forming a broad rim. The outer surface ofthe bath is chiselled into a composition of aquatic plants and grasses,which are very artistic and effective.

Here is a large onyx dressing table, on which are various toiletaccessories of admirable designs and workmanship. Truly, "Necessity isthe mother of invention," and the necessities of humans, everywhere,lead to very similar results, hence these familiar looking objects.

I recall that during my Earth life I imagined that if any of thePlanets might be the abodes of intelligent life forms owing to varyingconditions, necessarily such forms, and their requirements, mustaltogether differ from those of Earth, and I assure you that one of thegreatest, and most pleasing surprises awaiting my renewed acquaintancewith the spirit side of life was the realization, that not only was thegenus homo of other worlds essentially like myself in appearance, butthat their characteristics, pursuits and requirements were very like[Pg 40]my own, and that the Spirits of all Planetary spirit worlds recognizedtheir common origin, and universal relationship.

Your mental state is similar to what mine was, hence you find itdifficult to realize the universal homogeneity of substance, whichunder like, or similar conditions,must manifest itself, in harmonywith intelligent, universal laws. I am aware, that as factors, orpotentialities, forces and qualities, known as gravity, attraction,repulsion, density, volume, distance from Solar influences, positionof Planets, etc., are to scientific minds the pivotal points uponwhich certain results must of necessity turn, and largely they arecorrect. But while drawing conclusions from real or apparent factsscientific minds seldom consider the one all-powerful factor, TheInfinite, Intelligent energy, the adjuster of causes and effects intoa harmonious whole. But really at present we have not time for eitherscientific or philosophic dissertations, and I must conclude thisdigression into which your remark has beguiled me by saying that onEnto you will find the same humans, with the same requirements, as maybe found on numberless Planets.

Everywhere the man creature evolves along fixed lines, and sooner orlater this hairy-headed person requires combs, brushes, mirrors andother appliances with which to enhance his charms or to contributeto his comfort, his well-being or his vanity, consequently here areveritable combs, brushes and mirrors, and here, too, is a familiarlooking cleansing preparation. You may doubt it, madame, but I swearit is soap, and a very excellent soap it is. It is delicately scented,too, which may indicate that my lord and his lady are somewhat daintyin their requirements.

You may know that on our Planet, in various localities, there aredeposits of a saponaceous character. Such de[Pg 41]posits exist not only onEarth, but on Ento and other Planets, which affords another bit ofevidence that worlds are akin.

These bath appliances are quite admirable. Overhead are faucets withspraying attachments for both hot and cold water, and here, at the footof the bath, are silver faucets for the same, and from these yawningmouths of silver nondescript heads both cold and hot water poursinto this great silver bowl. But we cannot devote more time to thisroom. Certainly, for a country house, one scarcely would expect suchluxurious appointments.

This door opens into the sleeping apartments of the wife of theslumbering gentleman. Shall we enter it, madame? You are silent. I haveobserved that curiosity is not your ruling trait. Ah, I see. You thinkthat we gentlemen should not intrude upon the privacy of the lady.Then, that you may acquire certain information, I suggest that youshall go alone, and in the hallway we will await your return.

Medium—Well, here I am, and will relate what I have seen andheard. Asleep on a couch very like that on which the gentleman liesis a large and very beautiful woman with a most charming expressionof countenance. Her complexion is rather dark, but much fairer thanthat of her husband, and her hair is very black and luxuriant, flowingloosely over the pillow and down on to the floor. Never have I seenhair so abundant or so beautiful, and she has such lovely arms andhands. On tables and on the side shelves of a magnificent dresser arebeautiful toilet articles and the loveliest jewel caskets. Of what arethe caskets made? Dear me, I cannot say, but I should think of goldand silver. One looks like gold filagree set with different coloredstones forming flower sprays, and one appears to be of silver closelyincrusted with diamonds and[Pg 42] rubies in a peculiar pattern. Another isa rather large shell clasped with some kind of metal hinges, the edgeof the upper half set closely with large, lovely pink pearls, which Ishould think might be worth a fortune. There are several other caskets,but I did not observe them closely.

Clothing of beautiful texture and exquisite coloring hangs in closetsand other receptacles. There are robes of what I should call Grecianstyle. Some are of a plain weave, others are brocaded in admirabledesigns. Some are of silken texture, others are of wool or silk andwool. Some are undecorated, but almost all of them are trimmed aroundthe neck, sleeves and hems with borders of very beautiful embroideryof gold, silver or in colored silks, imitating foliage and flowers orin arabesque designs, some of them set thickly with small jewels ofseveral kinds. They are the most beautiful garments I ever have seen.

Close by the lady's couch is a smaller one, on which lies the dearest,loveliest child. She appears to be about four years old and is verylarge for that age. I felt inclined to kiss the darling, but fearedthat I might awaken her, so stood intently looking at her, whensuddenly she stirred and opened her eyes in a startled manner, crying"Omma̤, Omma̤." Instantly I retreated behind the window draperyand peered through. The mother arose in haste and knelt beside thechild, murmuring as she caressed her, "Omma̤ estro, Omma̤ estro,gentolēna̤. Emenola̤ grandû, emenissema grandû." That is all I canremember of what she said, but soon the child fell asleep, the motherstole softly to her couch and I came away. I hope, monsieur, that Ihave satisfied your curiosity.

De L'Ester—Madame, your complaisance overwhelms me. Mycuriosity. Truly I do not find myself equal to an expression ofmy appreciation of your effort on my[Pg 43] behalf, and can only bow myacknowledgment. May I ask if you looked into the apartment adjoiningthe one you visited? George informs us that in it is a younger andhandsomer woman than the one you have described.

Medium—I only glanced at a very youthful and handsome girlwho was asleep on a couch. Although I realize that these persons areunaware of our presence, I cannot avoid an unpleasant consciousnessthat we are taking advantage of their unconscious state. Of course Iknow that idle curiosity has nothing to do with it, and that you allare doing your utmost to assist in my Ento education, for which youhave my thanks.

George, how do you know that there is a young and handsome woman inthat room? I shall have to report you to Inez.

George—While looking through the house I came to her room,merely glancing in as you did. Inez has too much confidence in herother self to listen to an ill report of him; then, too, madame butjests.

While looking through this spacious dwelling and into its history, Ihave learned that it is modelled in a style antedating what we willterm Ento's modern architecture. This style was in high favor fourcenturies ago, Ento time and for suburban and country residences is yetmuch favored. It was designed for the requirements of a large familyand has served its purpose during several generations and still is sosubstantial that its massive walls may shelter generations yet to come.At present, only the first and second floors are occupied or furnished.

From the conversation of the domestics I also have learned that theproprietor is a distinguished Government Official, who, with hisfamily, resides in the Capitol and that occasionally he and they comehere for recreation and to look after his estate.

It may surprise you, my sister, to learn that all the lands of Ento areheld in trust by the government, only the improvements of an estate areowned by the proprietors. Later on we will have occasion to furtherinform you concerning this regulation.

In the Istoira is a sort of genealogical record of this family and DeL'Ester suggests that, as our time is limited, it will be well to atonce go there.

De L'Ester—We will enter by way of this inner doorway, andfor a moment we will pause here. As you may not correctly estimatethe dimensions of this Istoira, I will inform you, madame, that itsdepth, including the sanctuary, is about one hundred and twenty feet;its width about sixty feet. These private Istoiras are attached tothe residences of all large country estates and are used, not onlyfor religious purposes, but for placing of memorial records, and asdepositories of the ashes of the dead. As you perceive, the seats areplaced only along the sides, and facing us is a beautiful altar, backof which falls heavy drapery concealing from view the sanctuary. Inthis subdued light the white, very ornately sculptured marble altargleams like masses of snow flowers. In contrast to its whitenesshere are some red and yellow blooms so recently laid on it that theatmosphere is laden with their sweet fragrance.

All over the planet at high noon and at the moment of the disappearanceof Andûmana̤'s shining abode in the numerous Temples and Istoirasreligious observances occur. At high noon, on occasions, animals aresacrificed and offerings of value are laid on altars. At the eveningservice only grains, fruits and flowers, the sacred red and yellowtsoina and valseta blooms are offered. Soon, we believe, sacrificesinvolving animal life will be known no more on Ento.

Medium—De L'Ester, pardon me for interrupting you. You haveinformed me that the Entoans, as a whole, are more highly civilizedthan are the peoples of our planet. Why, then, do they still practicethese superstitious observances?

De L'Ester—Superstition, madame, is a feature of allreligions. The Entoans who offer to Andûmana̤, or the Deific Ones,an animal as an atonement for wrong doing, or to perhaps appease anangry God or Goddess, are no more superstitious than the Christianwho believes in the vicarious atonement of Jesus of Nazareth, whom heregards as an embodiment of God. In the early ages of man's evolvement(I speak of man of any Planet) he gropes his way with uncomprehendingsenses until a period arrives when he becomes a spiritualized being.Then he looks about him. Effects present themselves to his wondering,fearful gaze, and more or less clearly he perceives them, but as yethe is too immature to associate effects with causes of which he has noconception. Gradually he becomes conscious that back of effects thereappears to be an intelligent cause or causes, and in accordance withthe degree of his spiritual unfoldment he invests this cause or causeswith beneficent or maleficent qualities, frequently with both. In timehis unfolding ideas become more distinctive, and from them he evolvestwo personalities, one good, the other evil. The former he reverentlyadores, the latter he regards with fear and disfavor, yet with acertain respectful consideration. The human ages and everintuitivelyhe seeks after truth. In his uncertainty he looks this way and that,gathering as he goes fancies which, by and by, he formulates intofacts, and these fanciful facts keep pace with his growth, and aperiod arrives when he establishes a religion which is a concretionof inherited tendencies conjoined to such legendary and other myths[Pg 46]as may have come his way. Further along his larger unfoldment obligeshim to discard beliefs which do not fit into his wider views which arethe logical consequences of his wider experiences, and in his unresthe grows desperate or indifferent as to what may or may not be true.You are aware that at this time among Earth's peoples many are inthis unhappy state of mind, and that, what is little less deplorable,multitudes are held in the bonds of ecclesiastical legends and dogmaswhich ever obscure the truth, and superstition ever is where truth isnot.

But the God-Man is coming; he will break his bonds asunder,
And go marching through the ages, his gaze turned toward the blue;
Where the Angel hosts, in tones as of reverberating thunder,
Sing hosannahs to The Highest, who alone is true.

To the Entoans Andûmana̤, the Supreme One, is absolutely perfect,yet his perfection admits of righteous anger against his willfullyoffending children whom He, for their own good, chastises until,realizing their culpability, they make atonement for their sinfulness.In bygone times the atonement for sin against their Creator demandedhuman sacrifice, or, perhaps an offering of their most valuedpossessions, against which no one dared offer a protest.

Gods and Goddesses who are Andûmana̤'s Ministers and Messengers, Hecreated less perfect than Himself, and to appease their anger or tosecure their favor sacrifices and offerings without number have been,and are, laid upon the altars of Temples and Istoiras.

Certainly such beliefs are very childish, very superstitious, butchildhood conceives of childish fancies, and[Pg 47] man on Ento and onEarth, spiritually, is yet in swaddling clothes.

Beyond the limits of his present unfoldment his infinite possibilitiesare as little understood as are abstruse utterances by a lisping child,but intuitively, within his being, he perceives godlike attributes, andever he is impelled toward higher spiritual unfoldment, which is butanother expression for what is termed civilization.

On Ento, as on Earth, the Priesthood stem the tide of human progress.Always the Priesthood are conservative, holding tenaciously to oldtraditions, rites and ceremonies, and, as a rule, they are sincerein their professions, for it is a fact that through their constantaffirmations of the tenets of their various faiths they become soself-psychologized as to be unable to perceive beyond their establishedviews. Never are the Priesthood in advance of the people. It is onlywhen the multitudes demand larger views of truth that they yield to thenecessity of moving forward, and always under protest.

Yes, certainly, to be religious is a natural impulse; natural, becauseman is a spiritualized being, the expression of Infinite Intelligenceand Infinite Energy in form.

You will allow me to repeat that notwithstanding certain features,the Entoans as a whole are more highly evolved spiritually, hencemore highly civilized, than are the peoples of Earth. In the arts,their attainments are productive of most excellent results. As muchmay be said of the sciences, in which, with two notable exceptions,of which presently we shall speak, they are far more learned than areEarth's scientists. But they are dominated and restricted by their HolyWritings, which declare that Audûmana̤, the Supreme One, ever hasbeen, and ever will be. That in a remote time he said, "I no longerwill dwell alone and in silence." So, out of him[Pg 48]self he createdAstranola̤, a beautiful realm beyond the clouds. A realm ever abloomwith loveliest flowers and watered by flowing streams as sweet asnectar. A realm where deep darkness never comes and its dim twilight isirradiated by the innumerable lamps of the Deific Ones, which Ento'schildren may behold gleaming in the quiet night sky. A realm wherestorms, sickness and death are unknown and where the air is filled withsweetest perfumes and the land is bathed by dews which fall like cloudsof silvery mist. A realm where birds of wonderfully beautiful plumagefill the air with melodious songs, and where no noisome thing exists.

When the creation of Astranola̤ was completed Andûmana̤contemplated the expression of His will and was satisfied. Then hespoke into existence Gods and Goddesses, who should dwell in this realmand who should be his Ministers and Messengers, and then he createdEnto, which, in the beginning, was as beautiful as the children of Hislove whom He also spoke into existence and for whom he declared Entoshould be a home for evermore. Through his Messengers he gave to them arevelation of His will, which instructed them as to their duties towardtheir Creator, toward his Messengers, toward each other, and toward allliving creatures whom He had created for their uses and pleasure. Andit was specially enjoined upon themthat no eye should ever attemptto penetrate the cloud veil falling between them and the abode ofthe dwellers in Astranola̤. Should any one presume to disobey thiscommandment, swift vengeance would be visited upon the offender. Toa people entertaining no conception of a continuity of existence andto whom death is an ever present terror, curiosity is not a powerfulenough incentive to induce the Entoans to risk their chiefest treasure,life, or to bring upon them and theirs the wrath[Pg 49] of the offendeddeities of Astranola̤. Thus, as a science, astronomy is unknown tothe Entoans.

The Holy Writings do not forbid an investigation into, or even alludeto, Ento's physical constitution, but for cogent reasons the learnedPriesthood ever have opposed themselves to whatever might remotelyimperil their cherished dogmas. Thus it occurs that, while manyscholars possess a minute knowledge of the science of mineralogy,geology as a science finds small favor. No, nowhere in the HolyWritings is there even a suggestion of human or other living sacrifice.It was not until after a fanatical and powerful Priesthood becamethe sole interpreters of the mysteries of religion that Andûmana̤,through a revelation of His will, demanded human sacrifice as a test ofobedience or as an atonement for sin.

At another time I may inform you further in relation to the EntoScriptures, which embody not only the revelation of Andûmana̤'s willand the fanciful story of Ento's creation, but also much of the historyof ancient times. How far back do the Ento Scriptures date? We havebeen informed that unquestionably this supposed revelation occurrednearly fifty centuries ago. Yes, Ento time. The age of the Planet noEntoan either in or out of the physical body assumes to know. Soon weshall have with us some learned Ento Spirits, who, we doubt not, willgladly afford us exact information upon this and other subjects ofinterest. No further questions at present, madame, for time flies andsoon we must return you to Earth.

The Sun held aloft in the hand of the statue surmounting the altaris emblematic of Andûmana̤'s supposed abode, and this really finemosaic, representing sun rays radiating from the circular altar, alsois an emblem of the same.

Observe, now, this central marble shaft, which rises nearly to thedomed roof. Both base and capital are[Pg 50] sculptured masses of grains,fruits and flowers. The surface of the shaft is divided into sectionson which are engraved names and brief records of departed Entoans.Above each legend is a head in bas-relief, and so well executed arethese images of the dead that one can easily determine as to age andcharacteristics of the originals. Through such knowledge of theirwritten language as I possess I shall attempt to gain some informationrelating to these people of a bygone day.

Muyolos Kalaf and Feniston Inisella were ancestor and ancestress toInisellēna. Their sculptured faces indicate that they were handsome andintellectual persons and that all lived to a good old age.

Here it is stated that the original of this admirable bust was oneHûyten Dēmos, who was sire to Endoifan Inivos, who became the mother ofRosilla, who in time gave birth to Stivon Izamma, which also was thename of his sire, who was greatgrandsire to Silvano Izam, the presentproprietor of the residence we have been viewing. Engraved on thisshaft is quite a family history, but we shall find matters of greaterinterest to enlist our attention.

This edifice in itself is both Istoira̤ and Fa̤va̤ a croidas,where the ashes of the departed are deposited, and in those sealed,ornamental receptacles are the incinerated remains of past generations.Observe the many sculptured forms on this and on the opposite wall.Here is a face, hoary with age, but with a fine, majestic expression,and here are others of the midday of life, representing splendid typesof the human.

Here are faces of youths and maidens as entrancing as dreams of love.Of children, too, angelic in their beauty and innocence of expression.Ah, me! Were mortal life the end of all, better to not have been borninto it. Think of all that these sculptured faces stand for. Smilingin[Pg 51]fants, youths and maidens and mature men and women, who loved withintensest devotion and who passed to their spirit world without eitherhope or expectation of reunion.

All, all lived and loved, joyed and sorrowed and when death camehopeless despair came also. How could it have been otherwise? To live,to love, to die, and then—nothing. This was their belief and is yetthe belief of the entire peoples of Ento, whom it holds in a state ofhopeless despair, of measureless anguish.

De L'Ester—We have learned that previous to the establishmentof the national religion, which largely was based upon their legendaryHoly Writings, there were those who entertained vague theories relatingto it, so vague indeed that they do not appear to have influenced thosewho formulated the Ento religion.

You have been informed that planetary influences are controllingfactors, accelerating or retarding the spiritual unfoldment of humansof whatever Planet. The influences dominating the Entoans ever havetended toward a positive mental materialism, but their spirituality hasconserved and exalted them, thus enabling them to submissively yield tothe will of their Creator.

Then, too, there is that in the human which impels him to submit to theinevitable. In agony unspeakable he may for a time rebel, but in theend he submits. Thus it has been with the peoples of this Planet. Theyhave hopelessly, despairingly submitted to what they have consideredinevitable. But for them a brighter day is dawning, and is near athand; the darkness of a hopeless belief ere long will pass away, forbright rays from their spirit realms are irradiating their innerconsciousness and death, the dread messenger who ever stands betweenthem and happi[Pg 52]ness, soon will be known as the angel who will open forthem the gateway into a continuous, glorious existence. To their soulconsciousness there is yet no visible sign of the coming religiousrevolution, yet events are so shaping themselves that you shall seethis prediction verified; not only see it, but you will aid in bringingit to pass. Ere long you will better understand my meaning; at presentit would not be well to say more in this direction.

We might with pleasure and advantage remain here for another hour, butyou are somewhat exhausted, and we must act prudently, else we may findoccasion for regret.

George alone will attend you on your Earthward journey. Special dutieselsewhere demand our immediate attention. To-morrow at the appointedtime we will come for you. No, madame, we will not again return to thislocality. Adieu.

De L'Ester—With pleasure we salute you, and we are gratifiedto find you awaiting us. But before starting on our journey I mustagain insist that you shall protect yourself against interruption. Yes,I see how you are situated, but the fact remains that it is harmfulto you to be disturbed. Yesterday, while you were with us, some oneattempted to enter your apartments. The locked doors prevented theintrusion but you were so disturbed that it was all we could do to keepcontrol of you. It is not well that you shall be suddenly called backto your physical body. It injures you, and is a great disappointment toyour comrades. Cannot you take further precaution against intrusion?

Medium—I do not see that I can. I fully realize that it harmsme to be disturbed, but at times I cannot prevent it.

De L'Ester—Well, what cannot be cured must be endured, butwe shall hope that you may be left in peace to-day. Your sister Inezaccompanies us, and desires to speak to you.

Inez—Dear sister Sara, I bear greetings to you from manyloved and loving ones, who, with delight and boundless interest, watchthe progress of our mission of loving endeavor to which you and manyother devoted ones are for its accomplishment applying such talents andenergy as are at your and their command. But our Counsellor[Pg 54] and guidegrows restive, and we must not delay our journey.

De L'Ester—Now, madame, we are ready for our flight to Ento.Compose your too active soul forces and trust yourself unreservedly toour care. George, we are a little late, so will make a hasty passage.Upward now and outward. More swiftly than the lightning's flash cleavesthe sky we are borne on this wondrous magnetic ocean which knows noshore but is as boundless as the universe and changeless as God.

In grandest, sweetest cadences ever its magical undulations aremurmuring, "Glory to the Highest! Glory to the Highest!" and angelchoirs innumerable join the glad pæan, "Glory to the Highest! Gloryto the Highest!" Ah, madame, little do or can mortals know of thewonderful existence on our side of life, and in some not very far awaytime you again will enter the marvellous spirit realms, which languageis too poor to describe, and we, with our dear ones who watch and waitfor you will meet and greet you on the threshold of two worlds, thespiritual and the physical.

Yes, madame, we are nearing Ento. Lower, lower, George. That is well.We will move slowly, so that we may closely observe such scenes as maycome into view. We now are about 1,400 miles north of the equator, andbelow us is a mountain range of no great altitude. The height of itsloftiest peak is not over 3,000 feet. Those rugged heights are but thevestiges of snow-capped, cloud-piercing giants of bygone ages. Yes, inthat shaded cleft is some snow, and to mortal sense the air here wouldappear quite cool. Lower still, George. Madame, look downward now, forbeneath us is the deepest canyon on Ento, but in either area or depthit is not to be compared with many such formations on our Planet.

De L'Ester—It is indeed a quiet, solitary spot. Here is ascant growth of grass amid which are some tufts of flowering plantsand on yonder rocky elevation are some low-growing shrubs and stuntedtrees. From its base upward the mountain's side is worn into deepfissures, partly screened from view by shrubs and several species ofconifera. There is no sight or sound of bird or bee or of any livingthing. From the rocky ledges tiny rivulets of sparkling water trickledownward, finding their ways to the level and into this limpid stream.From yonder cleft in the mountain side a volume of water gushes withsuch energy that as it strikes the ledge lower down it is dashed intosilvery spray whose myriad drops fall into the deep, dark pool whoseover-flow is tributary to this stream, which flows southward, theneastward, finding entrance into an underground channel at the base ofthe mountain, where it too curves outward, thence debouching on thefurther side, where it is joined by other streams, all flowing into asmall but pretty lake, which later on you shall see.

Medium—Friends, I feel absolutely dazed. I had thought tofind everything on Ento altogether unlike anything on Earth, yet hereis water and there are tufts of star-shaped white and pink flowersvery like some I have seen on Earth. Then see those pretty purpleflowers, so closely resembling violets, and on that elevation and upthe mountain's side are shrubs, trees and vegetation so very similar togrowth on our own Planet that you will pardon me for saying that notonly am I surprised, but in a sense am disappointed. No, George, I didnot imagine[Pg 56] that I should find either people or trees growing upsidedown, but I did imagine that surely there must exist more strikingdissimilarities between the life expressions of this Planet and ourown. Such speculations relating to it as I have become aware of haveled me to expect something very different from what thus far I haveobserved on Ento.

Von Humboldt—Madame, with your and our Counsellor and guide'spermission, I shall say that since I have been not of Earth, I havejourneyed far and have looked closely into nature as expressed onmany habitable Planets, and I have learned that everywhere Infinite,Intelligent Energy is manifested in strikingly similar ways. Youhave been told that the homogeneity of matter is universal. That thequalities of metals of all Planets are exactly the same and that theconstituents of water never anywhere vary, neither do the crystallizedforms of either ever vary. So it should not surprise you to find herewater quite as palatable as the sparkling beverage of our Earth-world.

Of course their relative positions to, and their distances from centralSuns, occasion differences in the bodies of Planets, particularly as totheir density; then, too, in accordance with conditions, atmospheresvary as to being rarefied or dense, humid or dry and so on, but lifegerms of fauna and flora ever are the same, and given like or similarPlanetary conditions their expressions will present more or less closeresemblances. Yes, environments occasion differences, but environmentsare the results of Planetary conditions. But that is too comprehensivea question for present consideration. At another time we may recur toit.

The physical and atmospheric conditions of Ento and Earth being so muchalike, naturally their Fauna and Flora must present mutual likenesses.As for chemical[Pg 57] affinities and their unvarying expressions, they areuniversal.

As has been said to you the universe is indeed a unit. EverywhereInfinite, Intelligent Energy seeks to express itself not only inharmony and beauty, but along the same lines, and ever toward a stateofperfection, beyond the highest conception of Spirit or mortal,for who can conceive an idea of that which is known by many names, butwhom you name God? From my own observation and through association withspirits of advanced spheres whose mission, like my own, is Planetaryresearch, I can say with assurance that among the life expressionsof all sufficiently evolved Planets there is what may be termed auniversal homogeneity, for while there are dissimilarities there areequally close resemblances which may be expressed as unity in variety.

As to man on Ento, Earth and other Planets, we find our brethren solike ourselves that, logically, we all must claim the same origin. Yes,madame, I do assure you that in limitless space there are myriads ofworlds, varying as to bulk, density, and atmospheric conditions, butin other respects so like Ento and Earth as to present fauna and floravery similar to those of either Planet. They are peopled by humans likeourselves, in various stages of evolvement, and all, like the peoplesof Ento and Earth, are engaged in the endeavor to solve the problem ofeternal progress. Between those on the lowest and those on the loftiestheights of progress on different Planets, the intermediate stagesrepresent man in all degrees of evolvement. On some Planets I havevisited, man,—the human animal, slowly, through ages,—has pursuedhiscertain way, toward the period in which he is destined to becomea Spiritualized being, and now the hairy, unshapely limbed creaturewho scarcely walks erect, with face[Pg 58] full enough of the mystery ofexistence to startle one, approaches nearly the line of demarcationbetween the human animal and the Spirit man.

On other Planets, compared with man on either Ento, or Earth, thespiritualized human is as a god.

If what I have said may suffice as replies to your questions andremarks, or may in some measure reconcile you to the close resemblancesbetween features of Ento and Earth, I shall account myself more thanfortunate.

De L'Ester—Thanks, Von Humboldt, for your timely remarks,which we hope may lessen madame's regret at finding Ento so like ourown beloved Planet, and its human denizens so like ourselves,—with butone head, two arms, and as many legs. Madame, I but jest that I maybring a smile to your perplexed face. Since I have accomplished that Ifeel that I may hope for pardon.

Aside from affording you a general idea of the varied formations andscenery of Ento, we have a special purpose in bringing you to thisspot. We desire that you now shall closely observe these rose-colored,lily-shaped blooms, whose long slender stems springing from tufts ofdark green, glossy foliage are crowned with a profusion of the pretty,dainty flowers. As they will be used for one of our illustrations, Iwill give their Ento name—which is Loisa̤ yanû, in your languagewater gems or jewel. These compact masses of prettily leafed plantswith their numerous white, star-like blooms are named Oina̤ mista̤.Oina̤ signifying lamp and mista̤, snow. You will remember that tothe Entoans the shining points in space are the lamps of Astranola̤,hence Oina̤ mista̤, or snow lamp.

Yes, these purplish blue flowers, almost hidden by abundant foliage, inform, color and fragrance are very like Earth's wild violets. Entoansknow it as Loisa̤ infûen, but you may name it, Water drinker, forthat is as near the[Pg 59] significance of its Ento name as I can arriveat. Loisa̤ yanû, oina̤ mista̤, and loisa̤ infûen, always arefound growing in marshy places, or by the margin of flowing streams.

Now we will learn what yonder elevation may offer. No, it is not anisolated mass. Do not you perceive that on the further side it connectswith the mountain of which, doubtless, it is a small spur? I have saidthat in bringing you here we have had a special purpose in view. Inthis pretty, flowering plant our purpose stands revealed. Yes, this isThe Hinifro enora̤. The yellow wonder which requires so little soilor moisture as to be practically independent of either. When, nearlytwo years ago, through your automatism, Poole created a copy of it,promising to sometime on another Planet show it to you growing andin bloom, you smiled rather incredulously. As we have fulfilled thatpromise, so shall all else that we have promised you come to pass.

These densely foliaged trees are known as Oona̤mosa̤ tûla̤.In your language this would signify burr-berry. They seldom grow toa greater height than thirty feet. Yes, they do resemble chestnuttrees, but the burrs contain berries, not nuts, and they now are fullyripened. Certainly it could not harm you to taste the fruit, butthrough its extreme acidity and astringency it is very unpalatable.

We now will examine these pretty shrubs whose dark green, glossyfoliage renders them quite attractive. The fruit has a lusciousappearance but is unfit for human food. Its Ento name is Gûfonlitza̤, which I shall translate into Bitter sweet. Once Inez wascurious enough to taste this fruit and very much to her discomfiture.As you are aware, your sister was a still born child, consequently hermortal education has been acquired under such difficulties as you, inyour present state, little comprehend. Being[Pg 60] of an inquiring turn ofmind she investigates for herself, at times gaining information at somecost, which makes it all the more valuable.

Inez—De L'Ester, I owe you thanks for regarding myoverweening curiosity so leniently. I confess that I am of a veryinquiring turn of mind, but since largely through this means I acquirenecessary mortal experiences which, through my premature return to thespirit side, were denied me, I feel assured that your forbearance willcondone what may amount to a fault.

De L'Ester—Inez, dear friend, I did not mean that mybrusquerie should occasion you even a passing thought. Pardon me if Imay have caused you a suggestion of pain.

Inez—Pardon is not a word that should pass between two suchclose friends as are we. There, I offer you my hand with my heart in itand thus the fancied wound is healed.

Medium—De L'Ester, George, what a strange looking animalis emerging from that cleft in the mountain. What an ungainly, uglycreature and what vicious looking eyes it has.

De L'Ester—Really, the creature is as much a surprise tous as to you. As none of us have seen its like on Ento, we mustconclude that it belongs to a nearly extinct species. That it is ofthe marsupial family is apparent. Its structural formation, hair andother characteristics are those of your American opossum, but its sizeis much greater than that of those creatures. I should say that it isquite two feet in height, four in length, and its weight not under onehundred pounds.

As it comes this way sniffing, grunting and rooting under the leavesfor the fallen fruit of the Oonamosa tûla̤, it impresses one with theidea that it is an ill-tempered,[Pg 61] pugnacious animal. When our Entospirit friends join us we may learn its name, habits and so on.

Although we twice have visited this canyon we have not, until now, seenin it an animal or bird of any kind, but we have been informed thatduring the mid-summer season of this latitude a species of water-fowlcomes here for breeding purposes, but that as soon as their young areable to fly they migrate to other regions. We know that very recentlythey were here in considerable numbers, now not one remains. Earlierin the summer the canyon produces a harvest of wild grains, and thoselow growing shrubs bear an abundance of fruit which affords themsubsistence.

Madame, you perceive that the mountain curves toward the east; nowlook quite to our left and you will observe a rift in it extendingsouthward. Once when George with these and other friends were examiningthis region they discovered an opening in the rift, leading into acavernous formation which they consider worthy of observation. Asneither Inez nor I have yet seen it, we will share with you whatever ofinterest it may offer. George, you and Inez will lead the way, and Ishall have the pleasure of assisting madame.

Yes, the entrance is somewhat forbidding. We will remain here whileGeorge lights up the interior. How? Through the ignition of elementalsubstances. Sooner or later all Spirits learn the laws of chemicalaffinities. It is a simple matter, the production of molecularcombustion. We now will proceed.

This rather low and narrow passage widens as we descend, and nowterminates in this vast chamber, which truly is wondrously beautiful.Stalactites depending from the lofty ceiling meet upspringingstalagmites, forming seemingly endless rows of columns, united bysnowy arches[Pg 62] so singularly perfect in their outlines as to presenta spectacle strangely, weirdly, marvellously lovely. In this softradiance columns, arches, and walls appear as though incrusted withcountless, many colored jewels, whose splendor might bedim the rarest,costliest gems worn by Ento's or Earth's rulers.

We now will approach more nearly yonder grotesque formations, whichcertainly are very remarkable. Sufficiently so to suggest a sermonon what some learned persons might term unintelligent energy inunintelligent matter. Be not alarmed, friends, though in these peculiarformations there are many sermons of a nature to arouse earnestinquiry; at present I am not in a mood for sermonizing but I must saythat they positively are startlingly strange. One readily can imaginethem animal forms of some far away age whom suddenly death stilled intoimmobility, leaving to pitiful nature the kindly office of envelopingthem in snowy winding sheets.

In this spacious niche is another group, apparently composed ofthe forms of a man, two females and the torso of a child, all soadmirable in outline, pose and drapery as to suggest the skill of anable sculptor. It, indeed, would require uncommon artistic ability tosurpass, or even equal the grace of this snowy group.

Here is another formation still more wonderful than those we havebeen observing. George, you have done well to hold in reserve thismasterpiece of nature. It really is marvellous. It is as though someweary mortal of a past age laid down to rest, Death coming this wayblew upon him his icy breath and froze him into perpetual silence, thengently enshrouding him in purest whiteness passed on, leaving him tothe peacefulness of endless sleep.

How many years have elapsed since nature began these strangelybeautiful formations? Who can say? Not I,[Pg 63] madame. Such a lapse of timeis inconceivable. But we know that here, during an unrealizable lengthof time, from dripping water charged with lime, atom has been addedto atom and thus the stupendous wonder has grown, grown in darkness,and silence, and never have any but Spirit eyes gazed with admiringawe upon the splendor and loveliness of this scene which naught butInfinite, Intelligent activity could create.

On no other Planet have we found formations of this nature excellingthese, seldom have we seen them equaled. Those arched openings inviteus into other divisions of this underground fairyland. We willenter this chamber on our right. These formations differ somewhatfrom those we have seen, but are quite as beautiful. See how thosegreat stalagmites, singly and in groups, unite themselves with thewhite loveliness of descending stalactites, all apparently forminga gateway to a veritable garden of snow trees and vegetation, thedrooping branches laden with blossoms and fruit, forbidden fruit, wemay conclude, as between it and ourselves there is a swiftly flowingstream. What do I think of the Biblical legend concerning Adam and Eve?Madame, my opinion is, that had the mythical garden been as beautifulas this the commendably inquisitive Eve would have been content withthe prescribed diet and the amiable Adam would, to this day, bepromenading under the Edenic trees. One is tempted to linger in thisstrangely beautiful spot, but we must pass on.

We pointed out to you that the stream traversing the canyon entered anopening, at the northern base of the mountain; it is the same streamnow rushing by us toward an exit at the southern side of the mountain,thence into the lake of which we have spoken. We now will cross it toglance through other portions of the cavern, some of[Pg 64] which, Georgesays, are not greatly unlike those we already have explored.

Medium—Although I have not seen them, I know that on ourPlanet there are formations similar to these; may I ask are suchformations features of all Planets you have visited?

De L'Ester—Yes, of all Planets sufficiently aged. Do notyou remember that on our moon we once showed you a cavern similar to,but not nearly so extensive as this that contained stalactites andstalagmites too, but of rather diminutive proportions? You also mayremember that we demonstrated to your satisfaction that there was atime when Luna was capable of and did sustain many life expressionsof both fauna and flora, but that now the internal heat of the littlePlanet is so nearly exhausted that but a limited number of peculiarlife expressions survive the rigor of its extremely low temperature?The history of a planet may be likened to that of a human. In the caseof the Planet, birth, growth, maturity, with a gradual but unceasingwithdrawal of vitalizing heat and energy, which finally must culminatein the extinction of all its life forms, aye, of even the cohesiveenergy which has so long held it in form, followed by inevitabledisintegration of its atoms which are the building material of newworlds.

The parallel history of the human includes birth, growth, maturity,then gradual withdrawal of vital energy, during which the heart beatsrespond less vigorously to the crimson current which flows moreand more sluggishly and the history draws near its conclusion. Theextremities grow colder, colder, animation dies out of the expressivefeatures, the eyes grow dim and sightless, pulseless, breathless, liesthe mortal body, but it is not dead. No, no, there is no death. Life isin every atom of the uni[Pg 65]verse and the disintegrated particles of thephysical body afford material for new life expressions, while the freedEgo, the ever conscious, cohesive, vitalizing spirit force which heldthe mortal body in form assumes other and higher relations and thusrevolves the wheel of evolution whose circumference is the universe,whose centre is God.

Madame, you are so given to asking questions and I to loquacity thatwe too much delay our progress. Your pardon, friends, for having keptyou waiting. Now we will move on. Yes, it would be rather difficult foreven a diminutive mortal to penetrate this passage which now widensand grows loftier, and now we have reached the last of the series ofcaverns. Gradually we have been descending and now are far below thelevel of the entrance and on the brink of a deep and narrow chasm. Nooccasion for alarm, madame, but to reassure you we will join hands.Inez, you will take your sister's right hand, giving your right handto Humboldt. I will hold your left hand, madame, and Agassiz, withGeorge, will precede us. George, you will be good enough to light usdown the abyss. Yes, it is a tremendous chasm, but here we stand, safeand sound, and you perceive that there was no danger. It is too much toexpect that, while you yet are on the physical plane you will whollyfree yourself from apprehension. Indeed, we have experienced somemisgiving as to the amount of courage you might exhibit on occasions towhich, during your mortal existence, you must be unaccustomed.

George, as you are acquainted with this uncanny locality, I desirethat I now may stand aside while you shall act as guide and I suggestthat you shall say to madame something relating to our mission. Yourdiscretion will limit your statements.

George—You, madame, have been informed that cer[Pg 66]tain Spiritsbeing aware that you possessed such qualities as gave promise of apeculiar phase of mediumship,suited to a special purpose, have sinceyour birth, been endeavoring to prepare you for it. With measurelesspatience and loving care they have guarded and guided you, sometimesby straight, ofttimes through devious ways, but ever toward a definiteend. Finally it became possible to control you for our purpose andI, with Von Humboldt, Darwin, Agassiz, Bulwer Lytton, Giordano Brunoand others of our band traversed Ento, with the purpose of arranginga programme against the time when we should have you with us. Asunfavoring events may oblige us to accommodate our movements to suchcircumstances as may occur, we do not anticipate that our programmewill, in its entirety, be carried to its conclusion, but to that end weall will do our utmost, and we feel assured that Divine influences willaid us in our mission which, as yet, you but slightly comprehend, butwhich in time will unfold itself.

One purpose we have in view is to show you much that will be ofinterest to you, through whom we hope to bring to the peoples of ourPlanet the positive knowledge that the neighboring world, about whichthey are so curious, has much in common with Earth.

Yes, it is matter for regret, that much concerning our journeys andmission must be left unsaid and that necessarily the written accountof our experiences must be somewhat sketchy, otherwise it would be toovoluminous for the average reader's patient perusal.

Through some Ento spirits we learned of the existence of these greatcaverns and of a very unique spectacle which, presently, we willobserve. This one is much larger than any of those we have examinedand, as you perceive, it contains no formation to break its immensity.We are[Pg 67] about eleven miles distant from the outer entrance and quiteone thousand feet below its level. A half mile further on will revealthe cause of this continuous vibration and the tumultuous detonationswhich resemble the discharge of artillery. Thanks to our spiritcondition, we are invulnerable to the condition existing here, else wewould not dare to approach the fiery horror we are nearing.

The roaring of ocean's storm-tossed waves is as nothing to the soundsbreaking upon the stillness of these cavernous depths; but fear not,madame, for with safety you may, with us, approach a scene so grand, soappalling that you are not likely to ever forget it.

We now are in another great cavern whose floor slopes abruptly to thisprecipitous elevation and, standing on its edge, we look down upon avery hell of tumultuous flames. Yes, lacking a stirring feature or two,it easily might hold its own against Dante's "Inferno."

Look, now, away toward the left where is bursting forth a huge columnof flame. Up, up, toward the vaulted roof it climbs, twisting, curving,writhing like a gigantic serpent; now it slowly sinks downward and isengulfed. Now in the distance a storm is raging. See how the fierybillows are rising; higher, higher, leaping and curving their angrycrests they madly rush toward us as though they would overwhelm us andas they burst against this precipice, involuntarily one shrinks backfrom their hot, mephitic breath.

Observe that pyramidal fountain near the centre. Is not it grandly,wonderfully beautiful? See how it forms itself into a rose shape, whilefrom its heart numerous jets shoot upward. A moment and it is goneand all over the surface of the fiery lake myriad fantastic shapes ofmany hued flames are glowing, scintillating and projecting them[Pg 68]selvestoward the lofty roof, forming a magnificent pyrotechnic display.

The noise is indeed deafening and the ever changing spectacle so aweinspiring that words cannot adequately describe its terrible, butwondrous beauty. Truly, silence is at times golden.

Medium—Still, I should like some one to break the silence byan explanation of this, to me, strange phenomenon. Is it volcanic?

Von Humboldt—One does not desire to long remain in proximityto this underground conflagration, for, madame, that is what it is. Notfor one moment could a mortal live in this mephitic atmosphere. As youperceive even Spirits are, to a degree, sensitive to it. As we returntoward the upper world I shall briefly explain to you the origin of thetruly wonderful spectacle. We have reached the cavern at the bottom ofthe chasm and if it may please you, friends, we will pause here while Ishall attempt to satisfy Madame's laudable curiosity.

All over Ento in certain localities, are deposits of the variouscoals of sulphur, of naphtha, of natural gas, and of such mineralformations as are found on other Planets, and since remote times coal,naphtha, natural and manufactured gases as fuel and for lighting wereuniversally used. Then came a knowledge of applied electricity, andwith this knowledge a disinclination for the old, cumbrous methodsof heating and lighting, and ere long, save in rural localities,electricity became almost the sole illuminant and heating energy, andcoal as fuel fell into disuse; but for certain uses, to a limitedextent, it yet is mined.

The region in which, for a period equaling nearly twenty years ofyour time this conflagration has been raging, contained vast storesof bituminous coal, sulphur and naph[Pg 69]tha. Through some mischance acolliery became ignited, and ere the danger became apparent, the firewas inextinguishable. A large area has been burned out, extending tothe southern base of the mountain where the fire burst into the immensecavern which holds, as in a basin, the terrific, raging, incandescentvolume of heterogeneous matter. As the coal deposit extends no furtherthan the base of the mountain and other inflammable materials involvedfinally must become exhausted, we may conclude that at no very distanttime the conflagration will die out. Soon an opportunity will beafforded you for observing the devastation it has wrought elsewhere.

Madame, you owe me no thanks. It is both my duty and my pleasure tocontribute what I may to the interest of our undertaking.

Medium—May I ask if you still are interested in suchresearches as engaged your attention while in earth life?

Von Humboldt—Madame, the bent of mind which, during earthlife, has impelled mortals in certain directions or toward specialpursuits, is an inherent part of each individual. Entering upon anadvanced plane of existence I found myself possessed of the sameinclinations and traits as formerly characterized me. The same may besaid of our friends, Agassiz, Darwin, Bulwer Lytton, Bruno and othersof this Band. The chemist, the mathematician, the geologist, thenaturalist, the astronomer, the mystic each is true to his inherenttraits or tendencies. When freed from the ills and cares incident tomortal existence, with quickened senses and desires, with enlargedabilities and the universe an open book in which all who strive forattainment may learn to read the wondrous story written by InfiniteIntelligent Energy, strange, indeed, would it be did not these and allaspiring Spirits in time acquire a larger knowledge[Pg 70] of such arts,sciences or pursuits as dominated their lives on the physical plane.

In contradistinction one must use such terms as Spirit, mortal,spiritual, physical and others. Yet, substantially, they all arestates of being. Spirit,per se, as we understand it, is thevitalizing, unchanging principle which expresses the infinite,intelligent, indestructible, unvarying, all pervading energy and inevery atom of the universe this indivisible spirit is manifested.As without substantiality there can be no existence or state ofbeing, conclusively, spirit is substantial and all entities orindividualized expressions of substance hold within them thespiritualized potentiality of evolution or growth. And, as in eachindividualized expression of substance there is a quality which may betermed plasticity, it follows that through inheritance and environmententities evolve in various directions, thus manifesting the scientific,the artistic and other tendencies.

Yes, the spirit body is as substantial as is the physical body,but ofa finer expression of substance. You now are apart from your physicalbody, yet you are conscious that your spirit body is substantial, andwhere there is consciousness there is being, which is but another namefor spirit. I may add that there is not an atom of the universe thatis not, in a certain sense,conscious, hence, in a certain sense,individualized and intelligent.

I am aware, madame, that I have answered your questions in asuperficial manner; at present I cannot do otherwise.

Our chemist is ready to light our way to the outer world and you willallow me to assist you. As we proceed, I shall, with your permission,relate a past personal experience.

Age and infirmity came to me as it comes to many, and the hour ofmy departure from earth life drew near. For a[Pg 71] time I had lainapparently unconscious, though really I was fully alive to all that wastranspiring about me, and gradually, yet with a certain suddenness,I experienced a most peculiar sensation. I felt as though I wereascending what seemed to be a rift between walls of adamant. Darknessso profound I never before had experienced and, in some perplexity,I reached out my hands and groped blindly, hoping to touch somethingthat might indicate my whereabouts; but in vain. The sensation ofbeing between two walls continued and I felt myself ascending, everascending. I do not recall that I experienced a sense of alarm, but inan indolent fashion I queried as to what the peculiar sensation mightmean. Certainly, I did not associate it with the change called death.Suddenly, as we now come into the sunlight, I emerged into a softradiance, indescribably, gloriously beautiful, and in great surprise Ilooked about me, seeing nothing but the soft radiance which wrapped meabout as with a garment. Great as was my surprise, I at once began towonder where I was and as to what had occurred to me. Was I dreaming?Was I delirious? No, I was fully awake and in possession of all mysenses. Yet something unusual had occurred. Surely I had not died. No,that could not be, for here, I said, is my body, and I am as alive as aman can be. Perceiving that I could move about through the bewildering,unaccountable radiance, I began to investigate my surroundings which,imperceptibly, had assumed an air of strangeness. Imagine, if you can,my amazement when, after a little, I found myself standing near my old,worn body over which friends were tenderly bending, closing its wideopen, dim eyes, smoothing its scant locks, and otherwise preparing itfor its last resting place.

As spellbound I gazed upon the pitiful scene, I felt,[Pg 72] rather than saw,some one near me. Turning, I, in great surprise beheld a company ofradiant beings, who called to me in joyous tones: Alexander! Alexander!We have come to meet and greet you; come with us, come away from thisSorrowful Star [1] to our glorious spirit realms.

In a moment I recognized dear, long-lost friends of my youth. Ina moment I was in the embraces of my parents, no longer aged, butglowing with life, with love, with the beauty of immortals. There weremy nearest and dearest ones, each vieing with the others in joyouscongratulations upon my having been freed from Earth life. All, allwith loving embraces and tenderest speech, drew me away from my mortalhome to the realms of immortals, the realms which know neither death orhopeless partings.

Has this reminiscence wearied you? No? Then I shall not regret havingrelated it. You, and all mortals, must pass through the change calleddeath. When this change shall come to you the memory of this recitalmay aid you in your ascent from the physical to the spiritual plane ofbeing.

De L'Ester—Dear friend, you are silent. Nay, you need nottell me why. I read your thoughts, as you might read an open book.True, the change called death must come to you, as it must come to allmortals, yet dread it not, for so frail is the tie between your realself and your physical body that almost ere your physical eyes shall beclosed as in sleep, your spirit eyes will open to undreamed of glories.

Now make your adieux, for we must not hold you with us longer. George,I shall accompany you and this somewhat wearied comrade to her home,where approaching night is already enfolding her physical body withdarkening shadows.

Across space with the speed of thought we have journeyed. And nowcommending you to the care of angelic guardians, whose watchful loveever protects you. Au revoir.

De L'Ester—Good morning, madame. It gladdens us to find youquite recovered from the exhaustion of yesterday and in such a cheerfulmood, and ready for our journey to Ento, which only for a few momentswill we delay.

Yes, we propose returning to the locality of our visit of yesterday,from whence we shall prosecute our quest for further experiences. Howlong shall we hold you with us to-day? For at least three, possiblyfour hours. All will depend upon your endurance, and may loving angelsstrengthen and sustain you, for only through your instrumentality canwe hope to attain the fulfillment of the emprise so ardently desired bycountless hosts of many spirit worlds.

Now, away for Ento. Our swift movement no longer disturbs you? No? Weknew that soon you would adjust yourself to it. George, we will descendto the rift in the mountain. You recognize the spot, madame? Yes, thatis the entrance to the cavern, and our way lies through this rugged,fern-clad rift to the further side of the mountain. The convulsionwhich rent it asunder must have been a terrific one. How long ago didit occur? It is our opinion, madame, that it may have occurred at aboutthe period during which our planet was assuming recognizable form,which was so long ago as to be not a matter of years, but of ages.

As we proceed, the rift narrows into this gloomy defile,[Pg 75] overhung byinsecure-looking crags, from which, we emerge into the sunlight. Whata beautiful spot is this niche in the southern slope of the mountain!It is a veritable flower garden. Indeed, madame, I wish you mightbear to your Earth home some of these lovely, fragrant, white starflowers. Yes, they are a variety of Oina̤ mista̤. The tiny streamtrickling from the mountain's side provides necessary moisture, and thesun so warms the sheltered nook that the growth of the plants is veryluxuriant.

These star-like blooms are fitting emblems of the spirit group ofwhich you and Inez are members. What do I mean? Why, have not youbeen told that in our spirit realms, as in the spirit realms of allworlds, the law of affinity, holds Spirits in different groups, whichare designated by different names? Both you and Inez belong to thegroup known as Star Angels. Onerous as is your present mission, onyour return to the spirit side it will be no less so, for the StarAngels are the teachers of the Spirits who wander in darkness in theEarth spirit sphere, multitudes of whom scarcely, if at all, realizethat they have left the physical body,and ever are hovering aboutthe places where formerly they existed. Not alone to those whosemortal lives were passed amid vice and squalor and wretchedness; notalone to those who were the very undertow of the murky tide of humandegradation and misery; not alone to these do the Star Angels minister.There are myriads of men and women who have passed, and continually arepassing, to the spirit side of life, who have dwelt in luxurious homes,surrounded by all the splendors and delights their selfish, pervertednatures craved; having, during their Earthly existence, chosenspiritual darkness rather than light, they reap as they have sowed, andin sorrow and bitter anguish gather up their sheaves of tares. To suchunhappy ones the Star Angels also minister.

In the Earth spirit sphere licentiousness, selfishness,uncharitableness, envy, cruelty and all the baser animal passionsare the chains which hold the Spirit in bondage. Separation fromthe physical body makes no change in the status of the physicallydisembodied Spirit.It goes to its own place, and cannot go elsewhere,until it has earned advancement to a higher plane.

Madame, I should like to make my replies as endless as your questions,but this mutual pleasure must be deferred.

We will now move toward what has aptly been named Moûentos hoa̤falados, for, truly, it is a desolate valley, made so through theconflagration to which Humboldt has alluded. We will pause on thiselevation, underneath which is the remarkable spectacle we recentlyobserved. The roaring, rumbling, hissing sounds and constant vibrationof this spot are rather disquieting, but as they can work us no injurywe need not hasten our departure. In this region during the winterseason there is a heavy snowfall as spring advances, the snow rapidlymelts, rains add to the volume of water which pour down the mountainside and into those fissures from which gases and smoke are issuing.The water coming in contact with the fire raging deep down beneath thesurface, tremendous explosions occur, casting out such quantities ofashes that, as you perceive, the entire valley is covered as with aparti-colored mantle. Vegetation there is none, and living creaturesshun the pestilent locality. Previous to the conflagration the valleyafforded sustenance for a large number of agriculturists and othersengaged in various occupations. At the further end of the valley weyet perceive vestiges of the wrecked homes and industries of a busycommunity.

On our right the mountain spur separates this valley from anotherof about the same conformation and area. We will now pass on toit. George, you will allow me to assist[Pg 77] your sister. As you see,madame, the summit of this mountain spur is nearly level. Its easternside, which forms the western boundary of the Valley of Desolation,is somewhat abrupt, while on the west it gently slopes toward thepicturesque and lovely valley at its foot. As this spot affords a fineview of what we desire that you shall observe we will for a littleremain here.

Nearly two centuries of Earth time have elapsed since this valleybecame a solitude. The climate is temperate and salubrious, the soilprolific, and water abundant, yet no Entoan could be induced to attemptto dwell in this ill-fated locality. From Ento spirits we have learnedthe story of the horror which led to its abandonment. As briefly aspossible I shall relate it.

While in the canyon you were told that its converging streams, throughan underground channel, flowed into a lake, which later on you shouldsee. Behold the sparkling waters of the canyon, the swiftly flowingstream of the cavern gushing forth nearly at our feet. Observe thatseveral mountain rivulets add to its volume, which empties itselfinto yonder tranquil, oval sheet of water, which, like a great mirrorframed in emeralds reflects in its depths the sapphire sky, and white,ever-changing forms of fleecy clouds.

Previous to its abandonment the valley, which is about seventeenEnglish miles in length, and half as many in width, was for themost part devoted to the cultivation of grains and fruits. For theconvenience of those dwelling on either side it became necessary tobridge the little river. Those substantial piers of stone and iron,attest to the dimension and stability of the structure of nearly twocenturies ago. Where the river empties into the lake was anotherand more imposing bridge, and there we perceive a number of greatwhite piers, like ghostly sentinels, keeping watch[Pg 78] over the ruinsof a once populous city, extending from the bridge to far along theeastern and western shores of the lake. The name of the city wasPētûsa̤a̤ Tylû. In your language Pētûsa̤a̤ signifies pearl.Hence, Pētûsa̤a̤ Tylû signifies City of Pearls, so named becauseof certain pearl-bearing mollusks inhabiting the lake and river.In Pētûsa̤a̤ Tylû were magnificent temples and institutions oflearning, and its private residences, were surpassingly beautiful. Itsvarious industries flourished and prosperity smiled upon a cultivatedand opulent community. Suddenly an ominous oppressiveness weightedthe atmosphere, and, nature aghast, was as silent as death. Then fromtoward the south came a seismic wave, the ground trembled, heavedand burst asunder into yawning fissures, towering temples crashed tothe ground in fragments, and public buildings and private dwellingswere shaken from their foundations in ruinous masses. Fire addedto the horror of the catastrophe and no one attempted to stay theconflagration. Terror-stricken, all who survived the sudden disasterstrove to escape from the deadly peril to a place of safety. Atintervals, during two days and nights, the appalling shocks continued,and it was estimated that fully one-third of the population ofPētûsa̤a̤ Tylû, and the valley perished outright, or died frominjuries, terror and exposure.

After the subsidence of the seismic disturbances the survivors returnedto look after their dead, and, peradventure, to find some remnants oftheir belongings; but so effectually had fire and destructive elementsdone their work, that but few of their dead were recovered, and onlythe ruins of their beautiful city remained. Ever since that dreadvisitation, at intervals in this locality slight seismic shocks haveoccurred, and no one has been found adventurous enough to attempt todwell in it.

Previous to this destructive event, this valley was one of the mostdesirable spots on this portion of the planet. Sheltered as it is bythe mountain, its mean temperature is considerably higher than that ofother regions of the same latitude, and being thoroughly cultivated itproduced certain grains, fruits and vegetables in unusual abundance.Nature, left to her own devices, has perpetuated some grains, fruitsand vegetables, but the harvests are gathered by wild creatures, who,being undisturbed, have increased prodigiously. The air is vocal withthe notes of many birds, some of gay, others of modest plumage, andtrees and undergrowth are alive with small animals, whose chatteringsare to you unfamiliar.

Underlying the valley and the outlying region are coal fields,reservoirs of naphtha, and deposits of various kinds, exactlycorresponding with those of our Planet, and in this mountain range areimmense stores of gold, silver and other minerals. Elsewhere theseminerals are mined or otherwise procured, but this locality will remainundisturbed for as long as occasional slight seismic disturbances occuror those ruins serve as reminders of the terrible catastrophe whichdestroyed Pētûsa̤a̤ Tylû.

To the Entoans life is the chiefest consideration, and no inducement isstrong enough to tempt them to risk losing it. Could our daring Earthmen voyage between our Planet and Ento, how quickly would this solitudebe overrun with a gold mad multitude. Come here, they some time may,but, heigh-ho, they will then care not at all for all the gold in theuniverse.

Medium—Do the peoples of Ento and of other Planets considergold and silver more precious than other metals?

De L'Ester—We have visited many Planets peopled by humans,and wherever we have found them sufficiently evolved to be able todistinguish the qualities of things, we[Pg 80] also have found gold andsilver taking precedence of all other metals. The Ento name of goldis Vybo, which in your language might mean either glittering, shiningor brilliant. On this Planet gold is almost the only currency, andyou will have an opportunity for observing that it is coined in flat,oblong pieces of varying weights. On the largest coin is what may betermed the national emblem, a hand holding a full blown Rodel. On otherpieces are characters or symbols denoting their values. The Ento namefor silver is Rytza̤, and as currency, it relatively holds about thesame value as copper holds in the estimation of your nation. Indeed,with the Entoans, copper is little less valuable than silver, but forornamentation and the finer uses they prefer gold and silver to anyother metals.

Repeatedly you have been told that the components of all Planets arethe same. From unquestionable sources the truth has come to us thatthe formulas of the Divine Chemist never vary. Thus Ento, Earth andother planets, in proportion with their bulk and density, contain a dueamount of each universal component. On this Planet during past ages,attrition and disintegration have been releasing the precious metals sothat they are easily procurable, and this has led to their applicationto common uses.

You say that you find it difficult to adjust yourself to a belief inor, rather, to a realization of the homogeneity of matter. That is notto be wondered at. Old beliefs which, as a rule, are old superstitions,cling to one with great tenacity. Nevertheless, it is a fact, and acomprehension of it will enable you to adjust yourself to other facts,one of which is that the Infinite Intelligent Energy compels each andevery atom to assume its orderly relation to all other atoms. Further,that indeed, atoms are embryotic universes, each atom containing withinitself all the properties which anywhere exist, and any one atom may[Pg 81]form the nucleus about which other atoms may congregate, until a worldis in process of formation. But such was not the formative processwhich brought this Planet and our distant World into recognition asmembers of our Solar System.

To reply intelligibly to your questions is one thing, to do sosatisfactorily is another affair. At least I may hope that I have notshocked you. No! Then on some other occasion I may feel emboldened torecur to this subject. Now, one more look at the tranquil lake stillmirroring in its limpid water fleecy clouds and sapphire sky. Onemore look at this lovely valley so luxuriantly clothed with grasses,flowering plants, shrubs, trees and blossoming vines, and we will flitto yonder distant mountain peak. Allow me the pleasure of aiding you.Ah, what a pleasing view! Madame, you will kindly attempt a descriptionof it.

Medium—To the best of my poor descriptive ability I shall tryto meet your wishes. Extending westward are plains reaching furtherthan my sense of vision. From the base of the mountain, southward, thesurface of the land is broken into shallow, valley-like depressions,covered with luxuriant vegetation. To the left is a forest of gigantictrees, and in the distance and toward the south I see houses andcultivated lands and some animals grazing. Thanks, George, I do notcare to approach them more nearly, I see them quite distinctly, andthey closely resemble one of the animals already described. I mean theone so like a horse, but they are smaller, and they are altogetherwhite, excepting their black, short, erect manes and long black tails.

De L'Ester—They are a smaller variety of the same animal, andthey and their larger relatives, are at times used for such purposesas the peoples of our planet use[Pg 82] the horse. They are designated asLûma̤ Zēon, and their services as draught animals are but seldomrequired, the Entoans regarding them more as a luxury than as anecessity.

The animal near yonder clump of shrubbery is a cross between theLûma̤ Zēon and another animal known as the Algoû. Yes, it is agraceful and handsome creature, its marked peculiarities are its coatof long, silken brown hair and its very erect appearance, the resultof its shoulders being a trifle higher than its haunches. Otherwise itclosely resembles the Lûma̤ Zēon. George will now assist you downwardto the level.

Gently gliding toward the plain,
In my arms I safely hold you;
Downward, downward, once again,
Here we are on terra firma.

George—Unadulterated envy prompted that ungracious remark.Alas! how often genius excites jealousy or goes unrecognized saveby superior minds. But I am magnanimous and I forgive you. A poetcan afford to be generous to one less gifted than himself. It reallyappears as though you all are more interested in this browsingAlgoû than in my inspired utterances. I shall console myself withthe reflection that as time is endless I can afford to wait forappreciation. In the meantime, shall we follow the course of thissparkling rivulet, which further on loses itself in a marshy tract? DeL'Ester, as you are more familiar with the flora of Ento than am I, Ishall now be silent. A poet should not be expected to know everything.

De L'Ester—Your modesty, George, is only a little lessadmirable than your poetry. What more can I say? You perceive, madame,that Spirits, as well as mortals, at times indulge in a bit ofnonsense. Ah! you recognize these tufts of pretty flowers. Yes, it isthe vining water lily, which our artist friend, Poole, drew for you twoyears ago. See how bees are extracting sweets from its pink chalices,which are quite as fragrant as the flower you name tuberose.

You have been informed that the Ento word Loisa̤ stands for our wordswater, lake, pond, reservoir, stream and so on, and that the Rodelis the representative of the Ento lily family. Loisa̤ mīcana̤is a diminutive relative of the true Rodel, and, with the Entoans,who are flower lovers, it is a universal favorite. In your language,mīcana̤ would mean angular, crooked, curved and twisted, and youwill pronounce it Mēcana̤h.

This variety of the Rodel always is found by the margins of streams orin marshy localities. Its long, slender, crooked leaf and flower stalksconvey the impression of a vining tendency, hence its name. See how therivulet is bordered with this and other blooming plants whose white,red, blue and yellow tints present an endless array of floral beauties.Yes, several of them have been drawn for you by Poole and Jared James.I believe you and Jared had a slight unpleasantness over one of hisdrawings. He is a very right minded person, but does not take kindly tointerference with his plans.

As we move along you may observe that the rivulet is widening andlosing itself in yonder great marshy tract, and if you will look towardour left you will see something that may surprise you. Certainly, wemay go nearer. Yes, this is the same gorgeous, carmine hued, manypetaled, golden centred Water Queen, so faithfully reproduced[Pg 84] foryou by Aaron Poole. You may recall that at the time it was drawn wepromised to some time show you the growing plant. Poised on their long,slender flower stalks and stirred by the breeze, the stately beautiesbow this way and that, as though in gracious acknowledgment of thehomage of the myriad blooms growing luxuriantly all over the marsh andfilling the air with their sweet perfume.

The queen, though holding her head so loftily, has only her beauty tocommend her. Such odor as she exhales is very objectionable, and hertrain of many slender stemmed leaves falling about her feet and ontothe limpid pool which serves her majesty for a looking glass, arecovered with a viscid exudation, and woe to such insects as may alighton their treacherous surface. Her royal highness is known as Loisa̤Gentolissima. In these nearby, showy masses of bloom you will recognizethe Water Princess. Considering the difficulties in the way, Poolecertainly very fairly reproduced those two plants. You may observethat the Princess differs from the Queen in having shorter, thickerflower stalks, smaller leaves, fewer petals of a paler carmine, and herpistils and stamens are of a brownish tint. This near relative of thequeen is Loisa̤ Gentolana̤.

Your English words, lady, friend, gentle, loving, kind, beloved and thelike, in the Ento language is represented by the word Gentola̤. Theaffixes ana̤, ana̤a̤, issima, issima̤a̤, ena̤, ēna̤a̤and others add to the word gender, number, dignity, distinction,tenderness and so on. Frequently one or more of these or other affixesare used as diminutives. You will remember this, as the word is acommon one and used in varying senses.

Medium—You speak of this or that as being known to theEntoans by such or such a name. Am I to understand that all Entoansspeak the same language?

De L'Ester—Strictly speaking, the Entoans have but onelanguage, which is spoken by all educated persons, but among whatyou might term the common people of different Provinces there aredialects and provincialisms, but not of a very marked character. Yes,all the peoples of Ento are, to a greater or lesser degree, educated.Nowhere on the planet does a condition approaching barbarism exist.In every community there are industrial and other schools, which theyouthful Entoans are obliged to attend; thus all become fitted for suchoccupations as they may choose.

Ere long two friends from Ento's spirit spheres, who at times servewith our Band, will join us. They are more competent to afford youspecial information relating to Ento educational matters than are we.

Medium—Allow me to remark that, having all my life heard ofbut one Heaven, it seems strange to hear you speak of other heavens orspheres, as belonging to other Planets.

De L'Ester—Doubtless it may appear strange to you. Formyself, upon entering our spirit world, one of my great surprises wasto meet Spirits from other Planetary spirit spheres who had come intoour realms on voyages of discovery or to make acquaintance with us andour ways. No, only very advanced spirits can journeyunaided beyondtheir own spirit spheres. Those less advanced, by which I mean lessspiritualized, may, when assisted, visit other planets and their spiritspheres.

Yes, all Planets inhabited by the spiritualized human are surrounded bytheir own spirit spheres.

Your beloved and loving son implores us to allow him to accompanyhis dear mother on these journeys, and, through earnest endeavorhe progresses so rapidly that we purpose attempting soon to bringhim with us. Nearly five of earth's fleeting years have greatlyadded to Ber[Pg 86]nard's spiritual growth and strength. Earth life withits temptations, its defeats and victories, now appear to him as atroubled, vanishing dream, dreamer and dream alike sorrowful.

Heredity, overlapping tendencies of previous embodiments andenvironments, largely, are the influences which act as characterbuilders. Bernard's really fine, generous nature on one hand served himas armor against foes without and within, on the other hand it renderedhim vulnerable to assaults to which impetuous youth ever is subjected.

But he builded as well as he could.So do all. Every one rough hewshis own character and, through the Divinity who shapes all ends,eventually all learn to build according to the perfect law of love.

Yes, we are aware that Bernard has made you acquainted with hisexperiences and progress, and be assured that all that loving servicecan offer is aiding him in his highest aspirations.

We have not yet informed you that a dear friend, a member of our Band,is to meet us here, and at any moment he may arrive. No, you have notyet met him, but—Ah, here he comes! Hail! hail! and a welcome from all.

Madame, this is Giordano Bruno, of whom I doubt not you have someknowledge. We are delighted that you are to have the pleasure of amutual acquaintance.

Bruno—Madame, I kiss your hand and shall be honored if I mayplace you among my closest friends.

Medium—I assure you that I appreciate the kindness whichprompts you to meet me in such a friendly fashion.

De L'Ester—According to prearrangements, our friend andcomrade, Bruno, has come to take an active part in our plans. He andGeorge, having made a study of certain features of our programme will,from time to time,[Pg 87] lead our movements. I now shall give way to onewhom we all delight to honor.

Bruno—I am charmed, madame, that henceforth I shall have aplace in the Band of which you are the valued instrument. Since myentrance into our spirit world, I have experienced much pleasure invisiting this and other Planets, but seldom have I desired to returnto our own sorrowful Star. Memories of the terrible, woeful torturethat freed me from my physical body have disinclined me to look uponthe land of my birth. Ah, how often recollections of that sorrowfultime force themselves upon my consciousness. Never have I been able toforget the hour when, rather than renounce what I knew to be a truth, Iyielded up my mortal existence. But Giordino Bruno lives. Aye, despitethe ignorance and cruelty of men who, in the name of the gentle, lovingNazarene condemned him to an ignominious death; he lives and knowsas many of earth's learned ones now know, that worlds do revolve.Aye, that systems of worlds as infinite in number, as the universeis infinite in extension, pursue their appointed ways through space,proclaiming as they fly: God is Infinite, God is Law, God is Truth, Godis All.

Despite Papal excommunication and condemnation to eternal torment,Giordino Bruno lives in a realm so surpassingly fair that even tongueof archangel cannot declare the glory thereof.

Madame, will you bear from me a message to the peoples of your nativeland? Yes? Then I thank you.

Children of earth's most favored land—children of America, I, GiordinoBruno, once a citizen of sun-kissed Italy, greet you.

Rejoice unceasingly that freedom of thought and speech are yours.Guard jealously this priceless blessing which through centuries ofbloodshed, torturing flames and[Pg 88] agony unspeakable has become yourheritage. Glorious indeed are your United States of America, blestbeyond expression in being as a "City of refuge" to the oppressed ofother nations. Not yet, Heaven born one, have you outgrown your yearsof infancy and, though yet with uncertain steps you totter and waver,ever your generous hands are extended toward the helpless, ever yourloving heart is pitiful for those who drink of the overflowing cup ofhuman misery. Ever your eyes are brimful of compassionate tears for theunfortunates beyond ocean's watery wastes to whom your voice is as thevoice of an angel crying: "Come to us! come to us! and share with usour bounteous store. Come to us and be free as we are free." I greetyou, child Republic. Thou, indeed, art the brightest jewel in earth'sdiadem of nations. Freedom is thy most precious possession; lestselfish greed and love of power may seek to wrest it from thee, wearit next thy heart. Swear by all that to you is sacred, that neitherpolitical nor religious intolerance shall find foothold upon your soil.Let your unalterable declaration be: Liberty of conscience, liberty ofspeech for all; license for no one.

Cherish in your heart of hearts a love of justice, of forbearance, oftoleration, of that charity which neither thinketh nor doeth evil,but permit no faction or Religion to interfere with your liberty ofrighteous action.

Insidiously, aristocratic ideas are striving to cross the threshold ofyour Temple of Equality. Guard well its doorways. Sacrilegious handsare seeking to smirch the records of your courts of justice; let yourvengeance fall swiftly upon the offenders.

On the fair face of your Goddess of Liberty there is a troubled frown;beware lest she turn from you in anger. Spotless is her snowy robe,children of earth's greatest[Pg 89] Republic. See to it. See to it that inthe coming years you shall not stain it with your heart's best blood.

May the angels who watch over the destinies of nations be strong enoughto guide through the perilous future your "Ship of State," which,through calm and storm steers toward an unknown shore. Amen! Amen!

Madame, our spirit realms are deeply interested, not only in theprogress of the United States of North America, but of the entirecontinent. It is a matter for regret that your people do not more fullyrealizethat they are an object lesson for all the other nations ofEarth. The heart-beats of your Republic send a vitalizing currentthrough all the peoples of our planet. How all-important then, thatthis life current shall flow unpolluted to the hearts and brains of allnations.

Madame, through your kindly attention to my words you have made me yourdebtor, but I feel assured that if these friends can bear with me, Imay ask as much of your courtesy.

Now, with your permission, we propose conferring on you a new name.In madame there is no comradeship. Medium you do not fancy. Sarais somewhat familiar. Gentola̤, an Ento name, we consider veryappropriate. Will you allow us to know you by this name, whosesignificance you understand? Yes? Then with Love and Truth as sponsors,you shall be to us Gentola̤.

George—Congratulations are in order. With tenderest, truestaffection, I offer mine.

De L'Ester—As all are children of The One, I offer abrother's love and devotion.

Gentola—Friends, this is a strange christening, and for atime, I fancy that my new name will to me seem equally strange. Ipromise you that I shall strive to be all that it signifies.

Bruno—We chose the name because we know that it indicatesyour nature, which is in tune with all that is best in the human.

Now, Gentola̤, what I have to say is in line with the pursuits of ourfriends, Agassiz and Von Humboldt, consequently, quite aside from thescience which engages me. But, having, with George, and other friends,explored this portion of Ento it is thought that I am qualified tooffer you such information as may be pertinent to the present stageof our mission. On Ento during a remote age, there existed certainamphibious creatures so enormously large and unwieldy that only throughtheir prodigious strength could they have coped with other fierce,active, gigantic forms of that early time. Scarcely can one realizetheir size, their uncouth forms or their extreme ferocity, whichimpelled them to a continuous warfare against not only their own kind,but against other species equally huge and aggressive. As has beensaid, Spirits, on our side of life, sufficiently progressed, can and dovisit Planets, not only of our Solar System, but of other systems ofworlds, and now, as at all times, there are Planets of our and othersystems evolved to a degree analogous to that of Ento, during the agein which these and similar creatures existed. Through observation ofconditions obtaining on such Planets, we arrive at a conception ofthe appalling conditions that must have existed on Ento during theReptilian Age, when the steaming waters teemed with countless lifeforms and on unstable shores huge creatures fought to the death,filling the hot, moisture-laden atmosphere with their savage cries,roarings and hissings.

Cunning, sagacity, instinct, call it what we may, is an accumulatedunfoldment of innate ability expressed as the sum of inheritedexperiences; hence, on Ento, in that age, the cunningest, thestrongest, the most active and tenacious of certain species survivedthe many calamitous occurrences which swept out of existence myriadreptilian creatures. Yes, modified through environments, even yet pigmyrepresentatives of ancient, huge ancestors inhabit the watery divisionsof Ento.

Previous to the spiritualized man epoch there was an enormousproduction and destruction of life forms, and in time Ento became avast repository of fossilized remains. Time, climatic changes andother causes so contributed to their destruction that only petrifiedspecimens of the larger and later reptiles are occasionally discovered.How long ago did the earliest Ento humans appear? Gentola̤, thegerminal man of Ento appeared when the first life cells swarmed inthe warm waters of the young Planet. But the evolved human, theSpiritualized Man, became conscious of himself long after the greatcreatures of the Reptilian Age had of necessity yielded place to noless huge quadrupeds, who were more highly evolved expressions of life.

When one speaks of an event as having occurred some hundreds ofthousands of years gone, in the mind of an uninformed auditor it islikely to occasion a sense of incredulity. But I safely may say thatthe lapse of time which merged the Reptilian into the Mammalian Age,during which came to the evolved human animal his crowning glory,aspiritualized, conscious existence, if measured by years, might becompared with the countless sands upon the seashore.

Now we must recur to the matter under consideration. As you perceive,this division of the plain extends from[Pg 92] the base of the mountain tothe verge of this extensive morass, which rests in a basin-shapedformation of limestone. The plain itself is the result of ages ofattrition and disintegration of the foothills of the mountain chain,and the morass is the result of many centuries of accumulated remainsof vegetable growths and débris washed from mountain and plain intothe basin of what once was one of a chain of fresh water lakes.Its southern rim is a rather narrow ledge of limestone, once ofconsiderable elevation, but now a mere barrier between the morass anda much lower level. Prior to the filling up of the lake it extendedwestward quite thirty English miles, where it connected with a seriesof smaller lakes leading into a great fresh water lake known to theEntoans as Loisa̤ Bascama̤, of which later on you will learn more.For the double purpose of draining the morass, thus rendering ittillable, and also that the mountain streams flowing into it may beused for irrigation of the lands southward at the foot of the ledge, agreat basin is being excavated, into which they will be led. Alreadythe ledge has been pierced to afford them egress.

At a depth of about eighty feet the excavators unearthed somepetrifications of remote life forms. One of a prodigious size, has,among the learned ones, occasioned excited interest. Savants from allover the Planet are hastening to examine the fossils, especially thelarger one, and to no doubt talk learnedly of those relics of bygoneages. When, very recently, George and I visited the spot we learnedthat the large petrifaction is the well preserved skeleton of anamphibian quite sixty feet in length. How came it there? One can onlyconjecture as to that. Certainly there was a time when the temperatureof this latitude was much higher than at present, and the waters ofthe entire chain of lakes teemed with forms of[Pg 93] life now extinct. Itis quite as certain that the enormous spring floods so increased thevolume of the lakes that their waters then poured over the ledge,which was loftier than it now is. It is not so certain as to how theamphibian came to find lodgment at the base of the ledge. Perhaps,in fleeing from a foe it rushed over the ledge, or having throughsome mischance lost its life, its body may have been swept over it,thus adding its skeleton to an already large accumulation of similarstructures. George and I observed a number of learned men and womeneagerly examining and discussing the probabilities and possibilitiesrelating to the great fossil, which is but slightly mutilated and is tobe removed to some museum.

As we looked and listened we were somewhat amused by the remarks ofsome of the assemblage who evidently were quite sincere in theirstatements.

One studious looking man mildly declared that the Holy writings clearlyintimated that in the beginning Andûmana̤ created from within Himselfall things. Another man warmly disputed this declaration on the basisthat Andûmana̤ being perfect, could not out of his own Personalityhave created creatures so monstrous, so hideous as was this and manyothers. No, clearly it was through a misunderstanding of the Holywritings that such an illogical conclusion could be arrived at. Thena person of great dignity of mien gave his opinion, which, evidently,he considered final, that in the beginning, after Andûmana̤ createdAstranola̤ and His messengers, He created Ento. Having prepared homessuited to their needs He created all living creatures. Some He foundunsuited to His pleasure; such He destroyed, as is evidenced in thesefossilized structures, which, for the most part, find no correspondencein creatures now existing. Having perfected His designs, He,outof Himself, created His chil[Pg 94]dren who perpetually should dwell onEnto. Then, with conviction, he exclaimed: Andûmana̤, through HisMessengers, who dwell in the best realms of Astranola̤, revealed toHis children the origin of all things, all of which is contained in theHoly writings, and I call His Messengers to witness that I, Kēlofa̤Irdomyn, am not so impious as to question His divine words.

No one seemed inclined to dispute with this expounder of mysteries andwith a self-satisfied air he resumed his critical examination of theancient fossil.

To be told that in nearly all directions the Entoans are furtheradvanced than are the peoples of Earth, and in a breath to bring youface to face with their extremely circumscribed and absurd religiousideas and beliefs, out of which have grown equally circumscribed andabsurd notions relating to certain scientific matters, naturally, mayoccasion you to hesitate as to your acceptance of other statements wehave made and others yet to follow. Realizing this, we consider itadvisable to offer an explanation of a seeming paradox.

Through the process of unfoldment, spiritualized humans grow intoclearer, higher conceptions of personality. Through ages of ignoranceand savagery intuitively they grope their ways toward truth, which,like a beacon light, beckons them onward and upward, and slowly, butsurely, their consciousness grows and unfolds as lotus blooms grow andunfold from ooze and darkness into sunlight.Thus, through ages theEntoans evolved into a recognition of self as personality, but notas spirit, for Andûmana̤, being to them a Material Personality,naturally, they could not conceive of aught more sublimated than theirCreator. Still their unrecognized spiritual forces inevitably urgedthem forward, and in their history a period arrived when to a degree,society became organized, and about certain[Pg 95] centres congregatedthose most learned in such sciences and arts as had resulted fromages of evolution. As yet the masses were almost wholly uneducated,consequently their ideas relating to social obligations and otherniceties of civilization were extremely crude. Wars between differentnations were continually waged, and of necessity, the weaker succumbedto the stronger. Selfish, ambitious, cruel and successful leadersgrew arrogant, and the people were impoverished and enslaved and suchcivilization as existed seemed threatened with extinction.

It is a fact that under adverse conditions, humanity degenerates morerapidly than under favoring conditions it is capable of progression.Were this truth generally recognized, it might act as a deterrentagainst the reckless, criminally foolish conduct of nations who rushinto wars as though they were a pleasurable pastime, rather thana damning process for the breeding of generations of preordainedmurderers, suicides, thieves and prostitutes—the inevitable results ofinherited tendencies.

The Entoans, being no exception to a universal rule, were in adeplorable condition, when a memorable epoch arrived which usheredinto mortal existence a man fitted for his arduous mission. A man wiseand humane beyond any one of his time. A man of high courage, firmwill, a fine sense of justice and a wonderful ability for controllingother men. About him he gathered not only an immense army of soldiery,but all who cared for their own safety and the welfare of the people,hastened to join him in his efforts to bring about a better state ofaffairs. In an incredibly brief time he subdued the vicious oppressorsof the people. Forced warring elements into peaceful subjection.Established in the fullest sense, a centralized government, basedupon equitable principles. Autocratic, certainly it was, but with thepeculiar feature[Pg 96] that rulers and people should he amenable to the samelaws. When through peace and prosperity the peoples of the Planet werebrought into harmonious relations with each other and with their newlyfound freedom from oppression and dissension, Zoifan Ouidas, theirdeliverer and Supreme Ruler announced that through a shining messenger,Andûmana̤ had communicated to him certain instructions relating toHis now obedient children. A congress of Ento's learned and pious oneshaving been convened, Zoifan Ouidas made known the revelation he hadreceived which constituted a basis for what was to be accepted as theHoly writings. To this revelation was added such beliefs and legends asappeared reasonable and desirable, and from these writings a creed wasformulated and a ritual established.

To this day the creed remains unchanged, but from time to time theritual has been added to or modified to suit the views or aims of anall-powerful priesthood.

Since the establishment of their national religion, centuries havebeen added to centuries. Steadily the generations of Entoans have beenevolving, and were it not that an unyielding ecclesiasticism has heldthem in spiritual bondage, this closing of their fiftieth century ofpeace and equal rights for all would find them not only with knowledgeof all the arts, but of all the sciences known to the people of ourplanet, and their faces on which pathos, sorrow and despair are writtenin every line would be beaming with the priceless consciousness of acontinuity of existence which ere now should have been a possession ofthe plane of their unfoldment.

To a degree you now may comprehend the paradoxical situation,and I trust that what I have related, may serve to explain otherincongruities which from time to time may attract your attention.

De L'Ester—George, with an excited air, is returning from theexcavation. What so perturbs you, mon ami?

George—Hasten, friends, hasten. A professor is about to holdan autopsy over the remains of the ancient amphibian, and I fancy itwill be an edifying occasion.

De L'Ester—We immediately will accompany you. You with Inezand our friends will lead the way. Gentola̤, allow me to aid you.Direct your gaze southward, and toward the right. Yes, quite a largeassemblage which will afford you an opportunity of seeing some of theeminent personages of Ento, scientists, writers and others.

We need not approach nearer. Gentola̤, attend closely to what thevery modest and intellectual appearing Professor may say. I shalltranslate it word for word.

Professor—I have been requested to express an opinion asto what order of life this fossilized structure may represent. Alsoas to the probable date of its existence. Speaking with exactitude,this creature was, like its diminutive descendants of the present,at home on the land, or in the waters of Ento's lakes and rivers oftemperate and warmer climes. I need only allude to a fact that is wellunderstood that all this order of life, of which in ancient times therewas a greater variety than now exists, belongs to the Acrocustēnoingo-lavion (amphibious flesh-eaters). Of the probable date of thecreature's existence I hesitate to speak. In these days many men andwomen of learning and research find themselves in a state of unrest andindecision. On one hand science demonstrates what appears to be facts.On the other hand these apparent facts are opposed by the declarationsof our Holy writings. To state the matter briefly through ancientrecords we learn that nearly two hundred centuries have elapsed sincethe Creation of our beloved Ento. Our Holy writings declare the same,and also make mention of and de[Pg 98]scribe huge forms of life similar to,if not exactly like this as having been of the first created creatureswho long previous to the establishment of our Holy religion had becomeextinct.

How shall I proceed? Step by step scientific research has led usbackward, and now we face the indisputable fact that in this fossilizedstructure, and the formations about it is positive evidence that thecreation of Ento dates incalculably further back than two hundredcenturies.

Friends, how shall we reconcile the positive statements of our Holywritings, with this equally positive statement in stone? May the godsbe merciful, for, alas, I see no way out of the dilemma, and I refuseto further incur the wrath of Andûmana̤'s messengers.

Bruno—This person is in a fair way to get himself intotrouble. As we read the thoughts of the assemblage we learn that weresome of them as outspoken as this professor he would not find himselfalone in his skepticism. As it is a craven fear of their gods and thepriesthood seals their lips, and as the professor with a troubled faceturns away, they regard him with an air of disapproval.

In the reports these scribes are writing many learned terms will beused, many learned opinions expressed, and doubtless many learned lieswill be told, all for the glory of Andûmana̤, to whom it is believedHis messengers will bear an account of these proceedings.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, you will attempt a description of thisscene. You need not hesitate. Where you may fail we will prompt you.

Gentola̤—Extending eastward and westward I see a notvery broad ledge of limestone rock. On its southern side it is soperpendicular and its surface is so smooth that it presents the effectof well executed masonry. I can[Pg 99]not estimate the distance from wherethe petrifactions lie on a broad shelf-like projection to the top ofthe ledge, or from the projection to the bottom of the excavation.

De L'Ester—From the projection to the top of the ledge isquite one hundred feet, but at the time of the creature's misadventurethe altitude of the ledge must have been considerably greater. From theprojection to the bottom of the excavation the distance is, I shouldsay, about eighty feet.

Gentola—On the south side of the ledge an immense excavationis being made. On the north side the morass is on a level with the topof the ledge, but on the south side the ground slopes rather abruptlyto a plain which appears to greatly need irrigation.

Aside from the large and very perfect petrifaction there are numeroussmaller ones which do not appear to interest the investigators. Indeedthey are in a very fragmentary state, and I suspect that my descriptionis of the same character.

I see a large number of men at work in the excavation. Some are engagedin lining the sides with huge cut stones, which are mechanically liftedand laid with much precision, some kind of cement being used to fillthe interstices. Other men attend the working of scoops, which take upgreat quantities of soil, which is hoisted to the top of the excavationand dumped into receptacles which run swiftly on a tramway to the plainwhere it is thrown out, the empty receptacles returning on anothertrack. Nearly all of the labor is done by machinery, but I cannot saywhat the motive power may be.

De L'Ester—Electricity furnishes the motive power, not onlyfor those machines, but as you will have occasion to observe for nearlyall mechanical purposes of the Entoans.

Gentola—One noticeable feature of this scene is the behaviorof those laborers who move about so quietly and speak in such a politeand gentle fashion. The work proceeds very expeditiously, yet no oneseems in haste, or exhibits the least excitement or impatience.

How very tall those dark skinned men are, and they are so erect andfinely proportioned. Yes, notwithstanding their lustrous bronzecomplexions they certainly are handsome men. Their long, black, wavyhair, large dark eyes, regular features and very intelligent expressionis in strong contrast with the fair complexioned, brown or blondhaired, gray or blue eyed, and smaller men who are working on thetramways.

All, both dark or fair, wear their hair to their shoulders, parted inthe middle or on one side, pushed well back from the forehead and heldin place by what appears to be fillets of silver. All wear shapely,half loose garments, reaching to the knees, and the lower limbs areclothed in loose fitting—well, as I do not know the Ento name, I shallsay trowsers.

De L'Ester—The Ento name for the upper garment is lenivo.For the trowsers, as nearly as I can pronounce it, the Ento name isbirrsch. And for the foot covering, which you perceive is a very nicelyformed shoe, not of leather, but of a manufactured material, the nameis—no, not fettos, but pfettos.

We now will move to the tented space, and in a general way, butbriefly, you will further describe the appearance of those men andwomen who are engaged in quiet discussion over fragments of the smallerfossils.

Gentola—Both men and women of the dark skinned race areexceedingly tall. The men are very handsome, very distinguishedlooking, with a dignity of bearing quite devoid of ostentation.

The women are very beautiful, very graceful, very gentle, and quiet,and with such fine, intelligent expression, that I cannot find words toexpress my sense of their superiority to any women I ever have seen.

I do not quite so much admire the fair skinned men and women who aremore slightly built, but who are taller and stouter than any earth racethat I know of, and certainly they are in appearance very admirable.

Bruno, were you sufficiently tall, you might claim kindred with someof those handsome, olive skinned men and women, who are but slightlydarker than yourself. They appear to represent one race, the bronzecomplexioned ones another, the fair skinned men and women an entirelydifferent race.

It seems odd that the men, as well as the women, wear their hair longand flowing. The hair of the men to their shoulders, that of the womenquite below their waists, and all wear fillets of various kinds. I mustsay that I think the effect very pretty. As for the garments of bothsexes, they seem to me simply perfection, not at all voluminous, butloose, graceful and of textures so admirable as to weave and coloringthat seldom have I seen fabrics so beautiful.

De L'Ester—You have mentioned the fillets worn by both sexes.The metals, the width, form and settings of the fillets indicate theofficial positions and occupations of the wearers. Not alone are theyworn for convenience or as ornaments, but also as badges of certaindistinctions, for which all are urged to strive. Class distinctionsin the sense of caste do not exist, and all are incited to a spiritof emulation in the direction of meritorious achievements, which areconsidered the only real distinctions. From the laborer yonder to theSupreme Ruler, all men and women strive to attain to the utmost oftheir capabili[Pg 102]ties. The cut, color, ornamentation and other featuresof apparel also indicate the position and occupation of the wearer. Asour mission progresses you will have opportunities of further observingsuch matters.

No, for decorative purposes the Entoans do not wear head coverings.They too much prize their beautiful, abundant hair to risk suchabominations as hats and bonnets. Then, too, their taste is too finelycultivated to admit of personal disfigurement.

Gentola—I commend both their judgment and taste, and I wishI might understand what those learned persons are saying. The sceneitself I shall not soon forget. It is worth the experiences of anordinary lifetime.

De L'Ester—These friends and I possess a general knowledge ofthe language, but of scientific technicalities we know next to nothing.If we did both time and space are too limited to devote ourselves totheir consideration.

Not another word. We have held you long enough. One momentary,comprehensive glance at the scene and then Earthward. George and Inezwill bear you swiftly to your quiet home. Au revoir.

George—Safe you are in your own room, and some one desires toenter. It is your friend, Mrs. S——le, who always brings you flowers.

May divine and loving influences abide with you until we again come foryou. Adieu.

De L'Ester—Like musical chords touched by unskilled fingersare your thoughts, Gentola̤. For some minutes we have watched yourhurried preparations for our journey and it is evident that, thoughyour spiritual aspirations reach out toward highest ideals, materialduties equally claim your attention. Yours is a harmonious combinationof the Mary and Martha natures. Martha, now, will please close hereyes, fold her active, capable hands and rest while Mary shallaccompany us starward.

We too, wish that it might be possible for you in your fully consciousmoments to recall the memory of events, scenes and other matterspertaining to our journeys. As you cannot, that which your soul selfwill be made to write must serve as a record of your experiences whileabsent from your body. And when under my supervision you will, forpublication rewrite the record, you will vividly realize all that hasor will occur during our mission. You now are in a tranquil state andwe will be off. George, we are ready.

Ah, how grand, how exhilarating is the movement of this inconceivablyswift magnetic current, bearing us on its glowing, undulating bosomtoward our destination, which we are nearing. Lower, lower, George.Look downward now, Gentola̤, for we are over the morass.

We perceive that the learned visitors have departed and[Pg 104] that thegreat fossil is being carefully prepared for removal. The ledge isbeing further pierced to afford a passage for the waters of themorass, and the excavation is nearly completed. Some time we againwill pass this way to observe the result of the skill and laborexpended in accomplishing so considerable an undertaking. This being anagricultural region, the irrigating reservoir will greatly add to itsfertility.

We now will move southward for about fifty miles, and you will observehow thickly populated is the region over which we shall pass and thatthe inhabitants enjoy a degree of the comforts and luxuries of lifefound only among a highly civilized, consequently prosperous, people.Observe too, the fine architectural effects, the well tilled fieldsand roadways as smooth and level as floors. And let me tell you, fineroadways always indicate an advanced civilization.

You are surprised at the paucity of animal life, but if you willconsider that but few Entoans are flesh eaters, that but a limitednumber of milch animals, known as Vochas, are required; thatagricultural machinery and most vehicles are propelled by electricalappliances, you will perceive the reasons why animals are not more inevidence. However, on portions of the Planet there are herds of animalsknown as Angossa, which are bred solely for their wool. By but onerace, who are flesh eaters, are they used as food.

Having reached the southern limit of this cultivated plain, we nowwill turn eastward. Yes, owing to porosity of the soil throughout thisregion irrigation is prevalent. Now that we are about to lose sight ofthe mountain range, it occurs to me that I have neglected to acquaintyou with its name, which is Keneto alista. The exact significance ofKeneto I cannot find in your language, but[Pg 105] the shades of meaning wouldinclude giantlike, enormous, immense and the like. Alista is the Entoword for mountain. From northeast to southwest its length is about twohundred miles, and for the most part it lies almost parallel with theequator. Its greatest elevation is but little more than 6,000 feetabove sea level, and among mountain ranges north of the equator ittakes first rank.

We now approach a region whose natural water supply is quiteexceptional and the inhabitants equally so. To say why would but maryour interest in what may come under your observation. We now willdescend to yonder slight elevation, and you, Gentola̤, will speak ofwhatever to you may appear noteworthy.

Gentola—All about us is a level country, luxuriantly clothedwith grains, grasses, flowers, shrubs and groves of great forest trees.Here and there are gray stone buildings, some quite large, otherssmaller—apparently outbuildings. At a distance are a few animals likesome we have seen elsewhere. In front of us is a large meadow on whichthe grass grows luxuriantly and at its further side, in a grove ofgreat trees, is a rather large gray stone building with smaller onesnearby. From that direction a man and woman come toward us; both aretaller than any persons I have seen on Ento. Really, they are giganticin stature and well proportioned. They are dark skinned, black hairedand black eyed, and in their faces is an expression of gentleness andsimplicity which renders them quite attractive. Both are clothed inloose garments of what appears to be a coarse, brown woolen cloth. Theupper garment of the man falls a little below his knees and he wearswhat you term birrsch (trowsers) of the same cloth, and pfettaa (shoes)of what seems to be leather, or a material very like it. His heavyblack locks are held back by a really pretty filagree, silver fillet,which[Pg 106] is wider in front than at the sides or back of the head. Therather loose fitting upper garment of the woman falls nearly to herfeet, which are incased in shoes similar to those worn by the man. Thedistinguishing feature of her very simple costume is the queer headornament she wears. It is very like a gilt bird cage without top orbottom. The lower band fits closely about her head and her long, blackhair is drawn upward through the cage, falling over the upper band anddown onto her shoulders in a heavy fringe. Sheltered, as though undera canopy, she walks behind the man, and both seem to be searching inthe grass for something. Carefully parting the grass with his hands,the man eagerly hastens forward, snatching at some creature runningaway from him. Now he springs forward and seizes—ugh, it is a largeserpent, and he with one stroke of a large knife severs it in pieces.The woman laughs delightedly, and pats him on the back, but evidentlythe hunt is not ended, for Giant resumes his search in the tall grass,and Giantess follows timidly. Now he waves her back, and with a greatleap he has caught another serpent, which he also decapitates and castsfrom him. You may laugh at me if you like, but I am not fond of snakes.An inherited aversion? Perhaps so, and a very positive one.

From their exultant exclamations, it is apparent that Giant andGiantess are greatly elated over the destruction of the serpents. DeL'Ester, do you understand what Giant is saying?

De L'Ester—He says "Hildian, Gandûlana̤a̤ salēnorana̤vû cominista̤ testo. Ino dû lana̤. Ah, viamon dûla̤ testo,landisto osten vi, ona̤ pra̤-o Gentola̤." This is not pure Ento,but a dialect of this race. I can only attempt a very free translationof what he has said. Hildian is the woman's name, and he says, "The badserpents are[Pg 107] killed, and I am glad. Ah, they are dead, and can no moreharm thee, dear." Listen, Giantess calls some one.

De L'Ester—In answer to her reassuring call, "That surelythe serpents are dead," two boys and a girl are bounding across themeadow, and as they rush to their mother's arms, they fill the airwith their excited exclamations and inquiries. Now Giant swings thegirl to his shoulder, and like a conquering hero, leads the way towardthe dwelling. The boys cling to the mother's gown, and all follow thefather who relates to the delighted children the story of his prowess.

We will follow them to the dwelling, which is a fair example of thehomes of this giant race. All their dwellings are built of stone, andthough simply constructed, are well suited to their requirements. Theaverage height of this pastoral race is quite eight feet and they aresymmetrically proportioned. They are affectionate, gentle, industrious,devoted to their families, and in their way, intensely religious. Theyare the Kenēto Soûvanallo, which I shall translate as meaning giantflesh eaters. They never intermarry with other races, and what they noware as a race they have been for as far back as their history reaches.They cultivate only such grains, fruits and vegetables as their needsrequire, their chief sustenance and possession being animals, whichare herded in the surrounding luxuriant grass lands. These animals areunlike any we have shown you, later we will afford you an opportunityof seeing them. The region occupied by this race is about two hundredmiles long by one hundred and fifty in width, and its southern borderapproaches equatorial lands. You now will describe the exterior of thisdwelling.

Gentola—It is built of a grayish stone, the surface ratherrough, but the stones are very accurately fitted and cemented. It istwo stories high and of ample width, and there are a number of windowsfilled in with what looks like glass. Some stone steps lead up to thefront door and a flight of stone steps at the north side of the houseleads up to the roof, which slopes a little from front to rear. Aroundthe roof is a low balustrade, and spread all over it are several kindsof fruits drying in the warm sunshine. I think that is all I can say ofthe exterior. As I do not possess fine descriptive ability I fear thatI fail to convey adequate ideas of things.

De L'Ester—You are too modest. True, your style is notornate, but you possess the greater virtues of conscientiousness andconciseness. We now will enter and learn what of interest the interiorof the dwelling may offer. This hallway, running the depth of thehouse, divides it equally, and in the front room on our left, on acouch covered with skins, lies Giant, talking excitedly with Giantess.I gather from their conversation that in this region the presenceof venomous serpents is very uncommon, but that there are harmlessvarieties, which these flesh eating giants consider delicacies. No,they are true serpents, and not allied to the eel, which on Ento hassome close kindred, known as Chifa.

We now will look into the room across the hallway. Ah, this is thesanctum sanctorum, the invariable feature of all rural Ento dwellings,not pretentious enough to afford an Istoira. On the draped altar arefruits and flowers and the floor is covered by a really handsome rug.These gentle, simple minded folk are faithful observers of the allpervading religion, and their spiritual conceptions are on a level withthose of their teachers, the priesthood, who regard Andûmana̤ andGods and Goddesses[Pg 109] as personalities who are to be adored, or appeased,as occasions may require. With great sincerity they fulfill theirreligious obligations and peacefully await whatever of good or ill maycome to them.

Ah, Giant, Giantess and the children have left the house and arewending their way toward the forest. During their absence we will lookthrough the dwelling. In this and the adjoining sleeping room arecouches, tables, chairs, some garments and nothing more. We now willascend the stairway to learn what may be on the upper floor. As is thecustom of this race, the upper floor is used for storage purposes, andhere are grains, fruits and nuts in abundance. You will describe thecontents of some of these receptacles.

Gentola—Here are two varieties of berries, and were I onearth I should say that they are raspberries and blackberries. Tastethem? Shall I? They are slightly acidulous and well flavored, but donot taste like either raspberries or blackberries. These pretty scarletberries look like very large cranberries.

De L'Ester—Do not taste them; they are not berries, but whatyou may term Ento Capsicum.

Gentola—Thanks for your warning. I have a sort of mania fortasting things, so, if you do not object, I shall taste this grapelikefruit. It is delicious, quite like fine raisins. I am especially fondof grapes, so, if in the dim future I must again become re-embodied,this fine fruit might induce in me a desire to be reborn on Ento. DeL'Ester, that reminds me of a question I have wished to ask. After thechange called death can spirits choose their homes? Yes, I mean thelocality and their manner of living.

De L'Ester—Time and opportunity permitting, I always ampleased to reply to your questions. As both are[Pg 110] limited I must replybriefly.Spirits, while yet in the physical body, in a sense earntheir homes, or places, they must occupy on our side of life, and alsoin a sense they have achoice as to the place of their abode, but thechoice must be made while on the physical plane. As you have learned,spirits are entities, individualized personalities, requiring homes,associations and pursuits. According as life on the physical plane hasbeen elevated, pure, loving, true, or the reverse, so are spirit homesand pursuits beautiful and supremely enjoyable, or lamentably wretched.All newly-freed spirits gravitate to the sphere and condition for whichtheir degree of evolvement has fitted them, there to remain untilthey have progressed to a more exalted state of being. Do all spiritsprogress? Most assuredly. Evolution is not confined to the physicalplane. Progress, everywhere, is continuous. Yes, spirits, who throughcountless trials and experiences haveearned the exalted position ofteachers, lovingly, patiently labor to aid all unevolved freed spiritsto outgrow conditions which, like soiled garments, cling to those ofthe lower or Earth spirit sphere. Seldom does a newly-freed spiritgravitate to the higher realms. Only exalted spirits,who, for somespecial purpose, have become re-embodied, do, when freed from thephysical body, return to their former place of abode, or, perhaps, to ahigher sphere.

The legend of Jacob's ladder, on which angels descended and ascendedinto heaven, is a fitting symbol of the spirit's progress. Everdescending angel teachers reach downward to those walking in darknesson both the mortal and the spirit side of life, instructing, inspiring,encouraging and strengthening them, until emergingfrom the shadowsof sense, their quickened vision perceives the descending angels oflove, and with eager, outreaching hands and trembling feet, they striveto climb[Pg 111] the ladder of eternal progress,finding on each round thehome, the place, the plane suited to the degree of their advancement.Have I made myself understood?

Gentola—Yes, as far as I am fitted to comprehend such anabstruse matter. Another question occurs to me. You have said thatcertain Ento and other planetary spirits visit Earth's spirit spheres.Can they also come to our planet, as you and other spirits come?

De L'Ester—Yes, after they have learned how to accommodatethemselves to Earth's conditions. Some Ento friends who are learningthis strange process soon will be able to visit you in your own home.Not another question, I beg. We have already consumed too much time.

George—If you are ready to descend from celestial toterrestrial affairs, come to the adjoining room, Gentola̤, and tellus what you think of its contents.

Gentola—What do I think of its contents? Well, I think thatif these ears are not corn they are surprisingly like it, and in thisround receptacle is a white grain very like, though considerably largerthan grains of rice. And here is a small, round, black grain of whichevidently this dark meal is a product. I wonder if Giantess makes breadof it? What a noise! What is it, De L'Ester?

De L'Ester—As there is nothing more of note here, we willlearn what occasions the disturbance. Ah, it is the family returning,and what a spectacle! Giant holding at arm's length a reptile whichwrithes and coils about his arm, and now, playfully, he thrusts ittoward the children, who are in an ecstasy of excitement and delight.

Giantess does not appear to have an aversion for snakes, for see, shetakes from her spouse the harmless ophidian, allowing it to coil abouther arms and holding it so that the children may toy with it. Now shebrings it into the house, and very unceremoniously cuts off its head,skins[Pg 112] it, cuts it in pieces, which she tosses into a large cookingvessel, adds some seasoning, covers the vessel and suspends it overthe fire, which Giant has kindled in the great stone fireplace. Nowshe puts into a broad, deep pan, some of the dark colored meal we haveseen on the upper floor, adds milk until the pan is two-thirds fullof a thin batter, and, with the addition of some honey and a quantityof yellow sliced fruit, we have before us a pudding which, if not tothe queen's taste, is quite to the taste of our Giant friends. Yes,generally, the Entoans use cooking stoves of various kinds, but theseSouvanallos appear content with a more primitive method. The brazierover which the pudding is boiling and bubbling is something of acompromise between a fireplace and a stove.

As you have learned that the Entoans have both milch animals and bees,you no longer are surprised that they have both milk and honey. Theyalso have sugar as excellent as you have on Earth.

Have you observed the animal lying under the projection near thefireplace? What a short-legged, long-bodied creature it is, and asspotted as a leopard, which, but for its short legs, it closelyresembles. Now it yawns, stretches itself, and follows Giantessabout, purring and rubbing itself against her garments, and as shestoops and smooths its glossy fur in a caressing tone she murmurs:"Fenēta̤, Fenēta̤, Inēvo Gandûlana̤, casto seffila̤ dissima̤.Gandûlana̤ essin a̤ tuno, espen dûro."

What does she say? What I have learned of the Ento language I havelearned correctly, so find it difficult to translate this dialect.The sense of what she says is about this: "Fenēta̤, Fenēta̤, youshall have some of the serpent broth. The serpent will soon be cooked."Fenēta̤ appears to understand his mistress's hospitable intention[Pg 113]and he has taken a position where he can keep an eye on the odorousmess.

Animals generally can perceive spirits. Approach Fenēta̤, Gentola̤.He snarls and shrinks from you as though affrighted, and Giantess seemsgreatly surprised at the behavior of her pet. Now touch her hands. Sheregards one hand, now the other, evidently puzzled over the peculiarsensation. Touch both her hands and face. She cries out in alarm,looking about her fearfully. Again touch her face. She flies to Giantand clings to him, crying, "Gandûlana̤, oina̤ dos a̤ correnda̤,espen va̤o a̤ tosa̤ testo."

She tells him that the serpent's life is not gone, that it or somethinghas touched her. Valiantly Giant lifts the cover from the cookingvessel and critically inspects the contents. With evident satisfactionhe reassuringly says: "Gandûlana̤, a̤ testo, espen eno nûya̤ndûro." Giantess, as though doubting his assertion, that not only is theserpent dead but well cooked, timidly approaches and takes a ratherfurtive look at the bubbling mess. Apparently satisfied that no harmcan come from that quarter, she excitedly relates her experience, towhich Giant listens sympathizingly but evidently incredulously. Not soFenēta̤, who has crawled under the projection and is regarding uswith strong disfavor, but is keeping a sharp outlook for the promisedsavory stew. As Giantess, with nervous apprehensive glances, stirs somemeal into the mess the escaping odor fills the room and Giant saysapprovingly: "Es fûya̤n mûsa̤," and Fenēta̤ quite agrees withhis master, that the odor is good, so tempting, indeed, that he seemsinclined to crawl out of his lair, but seeing such uncanny folk about,he draws back. On the long table across the front of the room Giantessplaces plates, spoons and drinking cups. Into a large deep plattershe[Pg 114] ladles the stew and carries it steaming to the table. The puddingfollows and the luncheon is ready. Giant places some seats, while fromthe rear doorway Giantess calls, "Ferra̤nd, Tēda̤, Listano," andthe children rush into the house and to their seats at the table. Themother serves the father and them bountifully and Fenēta, reassured bythe coaxing invitation of his mistress and the children, goes shyly tothe generous platter of stew placed for him near his mistress's feet.

This meal is an appetizer for a more substantial one later in the day,and as two of our Ento friends are to join us here we may witness it,not that it is likely to be of particular interest, but it is a part ofour plan to show you various features of Ento life. While awaiting thearrival of our friends we will further observe this family.

Gentola—What an incongruity there is between the statureof these children and their apparent ages. The boys are nearly astall as any of you gentlemen, and the girl is nearly the height of amedium-sized woman. I wonder how old they may be?

De L'Ester—I should say that their respective ages are abouteight, ten and twelve years. The luncheon is ended and the familyare repairing to the sanctuary. The father with a boy on either sideof him, the mother with the girl by her side, stand before the altarwith bowed heads and outreaching hands. Reverently the father returnsthanks, the mother and children repeating after him: "Andûmana̤,Andûmana̤, Omi felistû, Gandûlanos ino testo. Omi felistû onda̤ inoomi mûsa̤ fer-ûja̤, Oira̤h, Oira̤h, Oira̤h."

The sense of this is: "Supreme One, Supreme One. We offer thanks thatthe venomous serpents are dead, and again we offer thanks for the goodone we have eaten." Oira̤h means praise, thanks, it is so, and thelike.

The children return to their play. Giant reclines on the couch,Giantess busies herself with household affairs, and Fenēta hasretreated to his lair, from whence he suspiciously but rather drowsilywatches our movements. We now will go out under the trees to await thecoming of our friends.

The Souvanallos occupy a position midway between Ento's most advancedraces and several isolated communities of people who are little morethan semi-civilized, yet who are far from a condition of barbarism.They, like nearly all the Entoans, through a reverential regardfor life, abstain from eating the flesh of animals, yet, ratherillogically, all eat fishes of various kinds. The Souvanallos aloneraise herds of angossa for food and for their wool, which they exchangefor such commodities as they require, in this manner procuring textilefabrics, household furniture and utensils, agricultural implements,ornaments for personal adornment and so on. In no sense are theyartisans. Their dwellings and other structures are erected by men ofother lands, and such materials as are not procurable at home arebrought by air or other transportation from elsewhere. Their priestsare of their own race, they having been from early youth trainedand educated for the office. They instruct the people in religion,in government, and in educational branches, officiate at marriages,at funerals, and adjust any differences between neighbors. Being atruthful, virtuous, generous and loving people, differences seldomoccur to mar the serenity of their lives.

Again the family go toward the forest, and yonder are our Ento spiritfriends, Inidora̤ and Genessano, who are calling to us a greeting.

De L'Ester—We impatiently have awaited your coming and trulyyou are welcome. But while we exchange greet[Pg 116]ings we must rememberthat one whom you never have met is with us. Gentola̤, as these Entospirits do not understand your language, or you theirs, it will beboth my duty and pleasure to interpret for you and them. Inidora̤,Genessano, this is our missionary, Gentola̤, of whom you have heardand of whom we all expect so much.

Genessano—My brother Inidora̤ and I gratefully appreciateyour efforts on behalf of our people and we pray you accept our homageand the earnest desire of our hearts that we may come to be numberedamong your friends. Strangely do we come together, Gentola̤ ēmana̤,you from a distant planet, we from our spirit realms. Appropriateindeed is your new name, for well beloved are you by your dearestones and your many friends on the spirit side who also give to mybrother and me a place in their affection. Drawn by varied duties andinclinations, we have visited other planets and their spirit realms,and, although we have visited Earth's spirit realms, we as yet havenot visited your planet, and only twice, since passing hence, havewe returned to our beloved Ento. On this, our third return, we findourselves amid scenes once familiar but now so changed that we are asstrangers in a strange land. Through tender ties or weighty interests,often spirits are drawn to their former abodes, but Inidora̤ and I,being, save for some distant kindred, the last of our race, have feltno attraction on Ento strong enough to draw us away from dearer ties.You, perhaps, are aware that we now return for a special purpose, andmay the Supreme One aid us all in our loving endeavor. This my brotherInidora̤ will speak for himself.

Inidora—I am happy in being a member of this group ofearnest, loving spirits. Gentola̤ ēmana̤, you are devoting yourselfto a grander, a loftier mission than you have yet been made tounderstand. Myriad spirits of many[Pg 117] planetary spirit realms eagerly,anxiously, hopefully watch its progress. From star to star a messagehas been heralded, summoning angel hosts to unite with us in a mightyeffort to tear asunder the dense veil of materialism which so longhas blinded the eyes of Ento's despairing ones. To come in the mightof their love and wisdom, that they may strengthen our hands and makefirm our footsteps, while we strive to bring to the children of Entoa knowledge of continuous existence. In answer to this message, angelhosts are combining their forces to aid us in the momentous hour whichswiftly approaches. In that hour your spirit senses will be so unfoldedthat then you will comprehend what now you but dimly perceive. And maydivinest influences aid us in this, as in all righteous undertakings.

Gentola—I well know that I do not understand the supremeaim of what you and these friends are pleased to term our mission. Itis my nature to trust all, or not at all, so, implicitly, I trust youand them, believing that whatever information may, for the time, bewithheld from me, will be for a kind and wise purpose. At present I ammore interested in what you may tell me of yourself and brother than inwhat may be the special object of bringing me to Ento.

Inidora—Our friends approving, it will afford me pleasureto make Genessano and myself better known to you. I regret that I donot know your language or you mine but, through our kind interpreter,De L'Ester, we may arrive at a mutual understanding. We are sons ofGenessano Allis Immo, a former governor of the province of Ondû, andof Camarissa̤, his wife. My brother, Genessano, is but two yearsyounger than myself, and since his birth seldom have we been separated.Since passing to our spirit world, at times certain duties have sent usfar apart, but[Pg 118] ever our mutual affection hastens our return to eachother's presence. How long have we been on the spirit side? Nearlyfour centuries of our time. I passed from my physical body first andalmost suddenly, and the memory of that hour saddens me even now.As the nearness of approaching death grew into dread certainty, mybrother and I frantically clung to each other, our despair that wewere about to part to meet no more, finding expression in grievoussobs and moans. Even while Genessano held me in his arms, our voicesblending in entreaties that Andûmana̤ might stay the coming of Phra(death) the cruel messenger, my spirit departed from the physical bodyand I was received by our dear parents and friends to be borne intoour spirit realms and to my own place. I find no words to express myoverwhelming surprise and joy when I at last realized that I stilllived, that my adored parents held me to their hearts in raptureunspeakable; that dreaded death was but a birth into a higher life.Aye, life, life, life forevermore. Then very soon we joyfully realizedthat ere long our beloved one, our Genessano, would be with us. Yes,surely he would be with us, who would watch and wait for him. Often thememory of that wondrous time comes to me and so fills me with ecstaticexultation, that had I at my command the combined voices of all theangelic hosts I would strive to fill the universe with the amazing, thepriceless message, life is continuous, life is continuous, for spiritis indestructible and unchanging, as is God, who is spirit, and allthat is is an expression of the One Divine Being. We waited and watchedfor the release of this dear brother, our Genessano, for we were awarethat his despair that he was left alone and that never again would hebehold the forms and faces of his beloved ones was fast sapping hisvital force and that soon his breaking heart would be stilled and hewould be with us.[Pg 119] I was not yet strong enough to go to him, but ourbeloved parents ministered to him, and when he was freed they bore himto his beautiful spirit home, where I awaited him. Oh, the raptureof that moment, when again I gazed upon the dear, familiar face andform of my brother, and the still greater rapture, when his slowlyunclosing eyes rested upon our adored parents, then, in indescribablebewilderment upon me. Not yet could he realize the wonder that hadoccurred. As though he were dreaming, he murmured: "I—ah—I thoughtI—was dying, I thought—Inidora̤, my brother Inidora̤—leanedover me, and my—But I dream—I only—dream. I shall see him nomore—no more." I stooped and kissed his lips, and he smiled, againmurmuring, "I dream—I dream." Again I kissed him, crying to him ourold time greeting, "Lohaû, lohaû, Genessano." In extreme amazementand perturbation, and with widely-opened, affrighted eyes, he gazedinto the faces of our parents, and then into mine, and as he gazed hiswonder grew, but not his comprehension of the marvellous change whichhad come to him. Tremblingly, incoherently, he cried, "Father, mother,Inidora̤—oh, pitiful Gods, deceive me not. Do I yet live? Have not Idied? Phra, Phra, come quickly and end this dream, which bewilders mewith its alluring unreality, which"—— Again, in joyous tones I cried,"Lohaû, Genassano, lohaû," and into his dear eyes grew an expressionof recognition and of joy so unspeakable that, as he reached toward ushis trembling hands, no words fell from his lips, but on his radiantface was the smile of one arisen from the depths of despair to the veryheights of supremest bliss. Then came to him the full realization thatwe his dearest ones were embracing him, that our tears and laughter,our endearing words, were a joyous, a blessed reality. Ah, Gentola̤,you who have ever known that life is continuous,[Pg 120] can little comprehendthe depth of the unutterable despair of a people ardent in theirloving, constant in their affection, but without even a thought thatlife may not end with death of the body. But the hour is coming,quickly coming, when, through a knowledge of the glorious truth of aconscious continuity of existence, the shadows ever brooding over thelives of our people shall forever flee away.

If I have spoken at too great length I pray you pardon me. Could youspeak the planetary language, which, in your present but partly freedstate, you do not remember, we would not be obliged to tax the patienceof our comrades. As it is I find myself at a disadvantage and must begDe L'Ester's forbearance.

De L'Ester—Make no apologies, I am at your and Gentola̤'sservice. As we shall await the return of the family, I suggest that youshall relate to us whatever you may know concerning this gigantic race.

Inidora—With pleasure. Long previous to, and during thelife of our father, Genessano Allis Immo, this region was a portionof the Province of Ondû, of which, as these friends are aware, myfather was rûha̤ (governor). Later it became, and at this time is,the southernmost region of the Province of Esvenēmo. While yet it wasa portion of the Province of Ondû, our father resolved to visit it,and in such ways as might appear best, add to the well being of itsinhabitants, of whom little was known. Calling together a number oflearned persons, artisans and laborers, he prepared for the journey.With the eager curiosity of a boy I begged for and received from myever indulgent parents permission to accompany the expedition, which,in an uneventful manner, soon arrived at our destination. We foundthe country well watered and fertile, and its inhabitants, the KenētoSoûvanallo, a gentle, hospitable and industrious race, owning greatherds[Pg 121] of animals, and cultivating some land, but not to the extentor so well as they do now. They occupied rather rudely constructedwooden houses, which imperfectly protected them from inclement weather,and their clothing was as rude as their dwellings. As it was forthe purpose of teaching Souvanallos better modes of living that ourfather had come to them, he had brought cloths and stores of variousmaterials which he thought might become useful. Artisans and laborerssoon throughout the country erected stone dwellings and constructedfurniture suited to the simple needs of the people. The women weretaught to design and make garments of a better fashion than theywore, and to prepare food according to more highly civilized ideas.More thorough communication was established between the singularlyisolated race and the different provincial governments, and for theelevation of the people schools were more perfectly organized, inwhich religious instruction, an understanding of the laws, industrialarts and educational branches should be taught. Without exception thepeople were found eager and fairly apt in receiving instruction, andwhile witnessing the result of his expenditure of time and means ourdear father felt himself highly gratified and more than repaid. When,after the lapse of more than half a year he turned his face homeward,he experienced profound satisfaction in the assurance that he had sowedgood seed in a prolific soil.

Once, previous to our passing into our spirit world, Genessano and I,impelled by both interest and curiosity, visited this region. Great wasour surprise and pleasure to learn of the rapid progress made by thisrace. Truly our father had sowed his seed in a prolific soil. Up tothe time of his coming among them they rarely had come in contact withtheir highly civilized neighbors, only, indeed,[Pg 122] when their necessitiesobliged them to barter their wool and pelts for such commodities astheir simple tastes and wants required. After the lapse of but a fewyears we found them occupying comfortable, and in many instances,well appointed homes, their newly acquired liking for the luxuries oftheir neighbors having accelerated their progress in many directions.Previous to the visit of our father only rude vehicles drawn by animalswere used for draught and other purposes; now we found well maderoadways, modern carriages and well tilled fields, yielding grains,vegetables and fruits in abundance. Clothing of a finer texture hadreplaced the former coarse and badly fashioned garments, and the peoplewere earnestly striving for education, and the niceties of politeconduct generally were observed.

Through various sources we have learned that still they are a whollypastoral people. Nowhere throughout their country is there a city, townor village. There are depots where Air transports deliver and receivefreight and travellers, but about these depots there are only thenecessary officials and assistants. As an illustration of the averagecondition of this race this family has been selected. There are othersof larger means and finer culture, others still of smaller means whoare refined and well informed. Of all it may be said that they are goodcitizens, and the good citizen must be a man of many virtues.

De L'Ester—The family are returning, and in a very hilariousmood. Across the meadow a party of three men and two women also comethis way. Giantess waves them a welcome and calls, "Sistû, ēmanos,sistû," and they quicken their steps. Gentola̤, have you ever seenan antelope? Yes? Well, Giant carries in his arms a very similarcreature. Its large, beautiful eyes are full of alarm, and it bleatsand struggles to escape, but Giant is[Pg 123] not a sensitive person, andits bleatings and struggles do not appeal to him, for while Giantessand the visitors exchange greetings, he coolly cuts its throat anddexterously removes its skin.

The ladies have retired to the house, leaving the gentlemen to thesociety of Giant, who proceeds to dress the slain rimoh, meanwhileexchanging with them views upon the topics of the day, which indicatesthat though they live somewhat apart from the world they are interestedand informed as to its movements. Poor rimoh is in readiness for theattention of the cook, and Giant, escorted by his friends, bears him tothe waiting Hildian, who smilingly approves of the appearance of hisremains, which she quickly dismembers and places in a large cookingvessel, adds a quantity of vegetables, seasoning and water, coversthe vessel closely and suspends it over the fire. Now, with quite anair, she prepares a pudding. We will hope that the family and guestsmay possess good digestive power, for what with sweets, spices, fruitsand other ingredients, it promises to be a rich and savory compound.Giant fills the brazier with glowing coals, on which Giantess depositsthe capacious vessel containing the pudding, and having gotten thisimportant feature of the feast off her mind, she busily arranges thetable and supervises a beverage which Giant is brewing, the guestslooking on with evident interest and approval. There are juices offruits, honey and spices, over which he pours boiling water, closingthe lid of the great jug to prevent the escape of the spice-ladensteam. The combined odors of the stew, the pudding and the fragrantbeverage are so alluring that Fenēta̤, who, on our entrance prudentlyretired to his lair, cautiously crawls out but keeps close to hismistress, regarding us with evident distrust and aversion.

Gentola̤, you were wondering if these people use bread.[Pg 124] In thishigh heaped platter of small, nice-looking loaves is a reply to yourquery. Giantess is preparing a batter of meal and milk, which shepours into the stew, stirs it about and removes it from the fire. Witha large fork she lifts the meat on to a huge platter and ladles thegravy over it. Into another platter she ladles the vegetables and bearsto the table the steaming viands. The pudding being done to a turnis placed in the centre of the feast, flanked by bowls of honey andconfections of fruits, and now Giantess politely and very cordiallysays: "Emēntos, rimoh ouman dû rana̤ dos lito, passen tento ēvossû."In your language, Gentola̤, the sense of the invitation would be:"Friends, rimoh and we wish you to partake of our hospitality." Giantsits at one end, Giantess at the other end of the table. The guest ofhonor is the white-haired, white-bearded giant at Giantess's left side,the remaining guests occupying the side of the table on her right.The children, who have quietly entered, sit on the opposite side. Allbeing seated, Giant fills the drinking cups and Giantess serves themeal, which evidently meets with flattering appreciation. Fenēta̤has not been neglected, and, as he carefully finishes the remains of abountiful supply of stew, he regards us apprehensively, and retreatsunder the table.

Leaving these kindly disposed, gentle humans to the enjoyment of thegood things, they regard as having been specially provided for them byAndûmana̤, the Creator of all things, we will bid them adieu.

Gentola̤, George and Inez will bear you to your Earth home and wewill attend to a duty demanding our presence elsewhere. But our lovingthoughts will keep us in touch with you until we shall meet again.

George—Come, sister, rest your hands on our shoulders.You require less assistance than formerly. As[Pg 125] you are but slightlyexhausted we need not hasten. How do we move through space? That Icannot demonstrate to your present understanding. No words can conveyto you that which is outside your sense of realization. Not untilyou shall again become a wholly freed spirit will your consciousnesscompass this and other marvels. So rest satisfied and await suchknowledge as in the nature of events must ere long come to you. No, Ido not mean in a month or a year, but after your work shall be ended.Inez, dear, we will pause for a little.

Yonder, Gentola̤, is our planet. See how its luminous envelope pulsesand palpitates as though imprisoning the throbbing heart of some livingthing. Imagine some of your learned astronomers, with one or more ofyour great telescopes, out here in space; do you not think that throughtheir observations they might arrive at some surprising conclusions?Were you less sensitive to possible scientific criticism, Bruno andothers might use your organism for a grand purpose, and we are hopingthat you may gain sufficient confidence in yourself and spirit friendsto allow them to give through you some facts now only guessed at.

Can you realize that beyond that luminous veil is your home? It is notsurprising that you cannot, for I, whose quickened senses are moreacute than your own, can scarcely realize that once on the swiftlyflying globe I, too, dwelt. Where? In England, on an estate nearthe banks of the Thames. Heretofore no opportunity has favored myacquainting you with the story of my Earth life. Now I will brieflyrelate it.

For services rendered their sovereign some of my ancestors wererewarded with wealth and distinction. Thus the members of our familywere regarded as eminently respectable Commoners. My father, who was inthe army, was engaged in the War of the Revolution. At its close[Pg 126] hereturned from America to England and soon afterwards suddenly passedto the spirit side, leaving my dear mother a young and handsome widow.Some years later, when I was nearly sixteen years old, she becamethe wife of a titled gentleman, and in less than one year she, too,passed to the spirit world, leaving me to the care of my stepfather,a kind and honorable man. A year later, with a party of youths I wentboating on the river Thames. Some of the lads, in a mischievous mood,began rocking the boat from side to side, the remonstrances of themore prudent ones only serving to render them more reckless. One moreheedless than the others, stood up and shouting, "Here we go," gavesuch an impetus to the rocking boat that it was capsized and all werethrown into the water. Some of the party could swim, and thus savedthemselves and assisted others to the shore. I had nearly reached itwhen I discovered that the lad who had caused the catastrophe wasdrowning, and I turned about to rescue him. Twice he had gone under,and as he again came to the surface I seized him by his hair, hoping tosustain him and myself until assistance should arrive. In his franticstruggling he caught me about the neck, and I being too exhausted torelease myself, we both were drowned. My quickly freed spirit was byits own gravity borne to a realm suited to my condition, and theremy dear parents immediately found me and with loving ministrationsassisted my recovery from the terror of my sudden change from Earthlife to the spirit world. Subsequently, they also assisted me in myefforts to complete my mortal education, which as you are aware, is arequisite of spiritual growth.

I shall pass over the time intervening between my entrance into theworld of spirits and the coming of your infant sister, Inez. Being mysoul mate, my dear mother brought her into our home, where she has everremained.[Pg 127] When your and Inez's mother came to our side of life she ofcourse, claimed her daughter. Inez, with a joyful recognition of theirrelationship, and with the natural love of a child for its mother,was drawn hither and thither, but in the end the law of affinity wasrecognized by both mother and child, as eventually it became recognizedby all spirits, and Inez remained with me. Now you know who I am, andhow it is that I am your brother, George Brooke.

Yes, that is Earth's satellite, the little planet Luna, and it occursto me that from our vantage ground we behold what no astronomer orother mortal has ever seen or ever will see through the medium ofmortal vision. Desolate and well nigh inanimate it indeed is, andin coming time, atom by atom, its disintegrated particles will beattracted to other combinations of matter, and ages hence a period mustarrive when its shadowy valleys, its frozen waters, its toppling cragsand cavernous depths will no longer afford a spectacle for the learnedor the curious. It is the purpose of our Band to some time afford youanother series of visits to Luna, so you will pardon me for decliningto now approach it more nearly.

Gentola—It is I who should apologize for having made therequest, but I so dimly recall what was shown me, that I am curious toagain observe the peculiar features of Earth's satellite. May I ask ifyour Band always journeys together?

George—Always, unless one or more may be detailed for somespecial duty or mission. Yes, together, we repeatedly have visitedVenus, scintillating yonder like a great diamond on the bosom of space.Willingly I would tell you of the grandly beautiful planet, but as I amaware that our Band has under advisement certain plans relating to it,in which it is desired that you shall par[Pg 128]ticipate, I do not considerit advisable to further speak of it. My dear sister, your mortalexistence will yet be so prolonged that you will take many starwardjourneys with us.

Has it occurred to you that this is January 4th, 1893? No? It wouldbe well that all mortals should cease setting up milestones along theroadway of life. On our side of life there is only the ever presentnow. Why? Because, to a degree, spirits realize what mortal mind cannotgrasp, the meaning of Eternity.

Gentola—Have spirits a knowledge of how long ago Venus or anyof yonder shining worlds came into existence as worlds?

George—Not the slightest. Why, my sister, the immensityof time that has elapsed since Venus or any of the planets of ourSolar System came into our galaxy of worlds is inconceivable, yet,compared with eternity, their birth was as of yesterday. When I saidthat spirits (and I do not mean all spirits) to a degree realize themeaning of eternity, I do not wish you to understand that any spirithas a conception or realization of the duration of eternity. Yes, Iknow how flippantly mortals, who have no conception of either, prateof God, of time and of eternity, yet that is less remarkable than thestupendous egotism inducing mortals to believe that the Infinite Spiritof an Infinite Universe became incarnated in the body of a finitehuman creature, that thus to the humans of one small planet (which isbut one of a countless number of inhabited planets) certain benefitsmight be secured and yet once I regarded any other religious belief assacrilegious. What a puerile conception of Infinity, but one on a levelwith the evolvement of those entertaining it, and spirits constantlyenter the world of realities who must outgrow this and other mistakenconceptions and in nu[Pg 129]merous instances a long time elapses before theyyield to the evidences of their experiences.But, on both the mortaland spiritual planes of life evolution goes steadily, invinciblyforward, and inevitably all grow into a clearer comprehension of truth.

Gentola—As we need not hasten our, or, rather, my return toEarth, I should like you to tell me how spirits define time, space andspirit.

George—That which never had a beginning, and can never havean ending, may be denominated Eternity or infinite duration of time,and what is termed time as a separation of periods for the purposeof making definite statements, or for marking definite occurrences.Understand, I now am considering your question from a mortal, not aspirit standpoint, for, on the spirit side, we are not conscious, inthe sense that mortals are conscious, of the divisions of time. Asneither time or space are dimensional, they can have no real existenceor recognition, so we do not assume to define that which is not.For purposes of convenience, conscious mortal mind takes cognizanceof phenomena,but the subconscious self, the Ego, recognizes onlyrealities, hence, unlike mortal mind (which is the intelligent humananimal soul), bears no relation to the phenomena of so termed time andspace. Thus, from a spirit view, neither time or space are definable.Neither can angel or archangel define spirit, yet all spiritsprogressed beyond the first, or Earth sphere, are conscious of theirspirit being. We are taught by those of higher spheres, and our ownexperiences teach the same truth, that every progressive step affordsthe high reward of a clearer consciousness that all spirit entities arethe expressions of the One Infinite Spirit, and are one and inseparablefrom their origin. Hence, is not it reasonable to assume that if allspirits in or apart from physical bodies are in[Pg 130]separable parts of theInfinite Spirit, vicarious atonement for sin, which is a misnomer forundevelopment, is an uncalled for proceeding.

Gentola—I rejoice to say that I have outgrown that belief,but I endured years of agony of mind while passing through the process.But, George, do the peoples of other planets entertain religiousbeliefs similar to those of Christians, Hindus and others of Earth'speoples?

George—None of the peoples of planets we have visitedentertain a belief corresponding with the dogmas involving theincarnation and crucifixion of God. Human sacrifices are a concomitantof religious superstitions of the crude civilizations or dominantecclesiasticisms of many planets. Animal sacrifices of a less cruel,hence of a more advanced state, offerings of grains, fruits, flowersand objects of value, of a still higher spiritual unfoldment, whiledevotional aspirations and a desire to benefit others, indicate atendency toward rational views of the possible attributes of theInfinite Good.

All spiritualized humans are of necessity religious, and all adoresuch gods as the degrees of their evolvement fashion. Our Earth peopleshave fashioned gods suited to their various immature conceptions, andfor the selfish purpose of having their real or fancied wants supplied.All the divinities of all religions are the exact indicators of thespiritual status of their worshippers, and as the peoples unfold higherspirituality they will oblige their gods to keep pace with them. Sowill it continue to be and in some coming age Earth's peoples will haveso evolved as to recognize but one God—the Infinite, All PervadingSpirit, in whom all things live, move and have their being.

Yes, truly, the Entoans in nearly all ways are more highly evolvedthan are our Earth peoples, and when the bonds of ecclesiasticism andsuperstitious beliefs, shall[Pg 131] have been broken they will emerge fromspiritual darkness into light, casting from them forever the shackleswhich have held them in slavery to a dreary, deadening materialism.

Gentola—If I should pass to the spirit side, would thatinterfere with what you all term our mission?

George—It would prolong the night of Ento's spiritualdarkness. Our and other spirit Bands have been, and now are,endeavoring to prepare sensitives for this and similar missions, butas yet we can only use you for this special work. We find you fittedfor it quite beyond our hopes and expectations, and now feel assured ofentire success. Success that means life for death, joy for sorrow, tothe present and coming generations of Ento.

Not yet, my sister, will you come to our side of life, not until yourwork shall be finished. We have journeyed so leisurely that nightshadows are falling over your city of St. Louis. Now we will descend,and in good time, for your husband is rapping at your door. A hastygood-bye until we again come for you.

De L'Ester—Good-morning, Gentola̤. Our satisfaction overthe departure of your early visitor quite equals your own. You haveforgotten to lower the shades over the south window, and soon the sunwill be shining through the blinds. Sit in the armchair, it is morerestful than this armless one. Now, render yourself passive. That iswell. As we are late, we will swiftly and directly pass to the countryof the Soûvanallo.

Yes, that is Giant's dwelling and we now are moving directly southward.From this low altitude we have a fine view of the country, and wedesire that you shall speak of whatever may to you appear noticeable.

Gentola—In all directions there are extensive plains, withhere and there forests heavily timbered with enormously large trees andundergrowths of shrubbery. Toward the west are numbers of small lakesor, perhaps, they may be reservoirs connecting with each other throughchannels on which are small boats passing to and fro. Far eastward isa river, flowing southward, and it is the only flowing water withinrange of my vision. The entire region is dotted with residences andother structures. Some are very like the one occupied by Giant andhis family, others are more pretentious and picturesque and all aresurrounded by orchards, gardens and cultivated fields, in which aremany men busily engaged. I see, too,[Pg 133] immense herds of grazing animalswhich are quite unlike any you yet have shown me.

De L'Ester—George, we will alight near the herds toward ourleft, and you, Gentola̤, will describe the creatures.

Gentola—What gentle looking, pretty animals they are. Theyare twice as large as our domestic sheep, and from their heads to thetips of their short tails they are covered with a close growth of longwaved, silken wool. Some herds are white, some brown, others of a lightreddish, brown, and their hornless heads, large pointed, erect ears,and large wide open eyes, give them such a surprised expression that itreally is amusing. Even to their cloven hoofs, they resemble, but arehandsomer animals than sheep.

De L'Ester—Your description is accurate. Yes, the creatures,naturally, are hornless; that is why they are known as the Angossa.Having already informed you as to their uses, we will not devotefurther time to them. Those bodies of water are, for the most part,reservoirs for the retention of the spring over-flow of the river youhave seen in the distance. Indeed, all are reservoirs, though formerlysome of them were diminutive lakes which have been enlarged. Alongthe entire length of the river at intervals its banks are pierced bychannels through which its surplusage is conveyed into reservoirsto be used for irrigation and other purposes. Inidora̤ informs usthat previous to his father's visit to these people their methods ofirrigation were very imperfect, but quickly they were taught a bettersystem.

Apart from general irrigation, which is a necessary process on thisleveled planet, you have been informed that there is what is termedthe Irrigating and Waterways System; as we journey toward the equatorwe will cross the northern half of this System, which is about 1,400[Pg 134]miles wide, and at present nearly 5,000 in length. The centralwaterways traverse the equatorial and temperate regions, and in timethe system will, through connections with natural water divisions,encircle the entire Planet. During the time allotted to our missionit will not be practicable to visit the entire planet, so only suchportions and features of it as may best subserve our purpose will beshown you.

Throughout the north and south temperate regions the lands, whereverpracticable, are cultivated, and densely populated by highly civilizedand cultured people. Further northward and southward, even withinthe frigid zones, and under most unpromising conditions, the landsare well occupied by educated and refined races, who, possessing aknowledge of natural forces, do not so much accommodate themselves totheir environments as that they, to a degree, oblige their environmentsto yield to their requirements. They are not at all nomads, but thevicissitudes and exigencies of many centuries of warfare with nature'spitiless and at times unconquerable forces has developed in them amigratory tendency, hence during the long winter season, through theagency of air and other transportation, they in large numbers flit toother climes, returning in the spring to their homes and occupations.These races are most interesting and some time you shall visit them.

We now will move southward. The plateau over which we now are passingis the southern boundary of Esvenemo, and a vestige of a once greatmountain chain extending in a southwesterly direction and forming thenorthern boundary of Indoloisa̤, which is one of Ento's largest saltseas. Is not this a beautiful country? Certainly you have seen nothingsurpassing it.

Gentola—Truly, I have not, and I wish that I may be ableto retain a memory of the wonderfully beautiful[Pg 135] land which seems avery paradise. There are fields cultivated like gardens, and gardensamid which are fountains and statuary, and there are groves and groupsof gigantic trees. The finest, I think, are those great Bûda̤strees, whose feathery foliage is ever in tremulous motion. There arereservoirs like miniature lakes, and all are bordered by small, prettystructures, with statuary, trees, shrubbery and blooming plants, andall are surrounded by wide paved roadways, over which people in motorvehicles or on foot are passing, and overhead air transports, likehuge humming birds, are rushing in all directions. What an amazing,bewildering scene! I cannot conceive of even spirit realms beinglovelier than this enchanting view.

De L'Ester—Of its kind it is very attractive; but you will beshown other views much finer. You have mentioned the tremulous motionof the foliage of Bûda̤s trees. They are so named because of thetremulousness of their leaves.

We now will move slowly onward. As you perceive, the scenes vary, buteverywhere are indications of high intelligence, luxury and refinedtastes. George, again we will pause for a little. What do you now see?

Gentola—What do I see? I cannot say. The scene is so unlikeanything I ever have beheld that I cannot even attempt to describe it.

De L'Ester—We have reached the northern limit of theIrrigating and Waterways System, and are 700 miles from the equator.Within the limits of this system, the civilization of Ento manifestsits highest expression in sciences, arts, literature, mechanics and allthat constitutes a very advanced social condition. As we move onward weperceive two parallel waterways running diagonally across the equator,and they at greater or lesser intervals are intersected by smaller,but navigable, waterways. Those lofty structures are the stationscontaining the[Pg 136] machinery through which the waterways and irrigatingsystem is controlled. To such perfection has hydraulic and civilengineering been brought, and so adequate are the receiving reservoirsthat little if any difficulty is experienced in regulating the watersupply of Ento.

As we already have intimated, owing to Ento's excessively humidatmosphere and rather high temperature, as spring approaches andadvances, the vast accumulations of ice and snow at the North Pole, andthroughout the Arctic, Antarctic, frigid and temperate regions, meltwith phenomenal rapidity, and water courses, lakes, rivers, canals,and waterways are filled to overflowing. Were it not that the soilto a great depth is as porous and absorbent as a sponge, even Ento'sadvanced methods would inadequately cope with its annual floods. Thegenerally cloudless skies might lead you to suppose that necessarilyrains must be of rare occurrence; quite the contrary, throughout theirrigated equatorial belt and temperate regions you will have occasionto observe sudden, frequent, heavy showers, but the porous soil soquickly absorbs them that they serve merely as additions to irrigation.

Previous to the introduction of the Irrigating and Waterways System,the entire equatorial regions largely were arid and unproductive; butas the great and beneficent work progressed, and the soil was suppliedwith life giving streams, vegetation was quickened into immediategrowth, and gradually the then very infrequent rains came to be ofcommon occurrence, and the lands of the progressing System prolific toa high degree.

Inidora̤ now will speak of matters which I doubt not will beinteresting to all.

Inidora—Ere I attempt to continue the conversation I proposethat we shall pass directly to the height overlooking[Pg 137] the CityCamarissa̤. With your approval, friends, I will lead the way.

Ah, here is a pretty vine covered arbor, in which we may rest whileI shall endeavor to entertain you. The imposing edifice so grandlycrowning this portion of the height marks the site of Genessano's andmy ancestral home, of which at another time I may further speak. Asan introduction to other themes I shall presume to speak of mattersrelating to personal history. This eminence was in a remote age, alofty spur of the mountain range, a vestige of which we crossed on ourjourney hither, and for centuries its levelled summit was beautifiedby the residences of the governors of this Province of Ondû, and byother structures quite as admirable. After the death of our parents, mybrother and I resolved to carry into execution a work contemplated bythem, and left to us as a sacred trust. In pursuance of this resolvewe decided that our home which had sheltered so many generations ofour kindred should be demolished, and the height lowered to afford asuitable site for an institution which should be of lasting benefit tomany generations of Ento's sons and daughters, and a fitting monumentto perpetuate the memory of our beloved parents. We lived to see ourwork only well begun; but in yonder stately edifice we find our plansand desires embodied. It is an institution devoted to science, art,and other educational purposes of a most comprehensive nature, and iswhat our parents contemplated that it should be, the best equipped andrichly endowed Galaresa̤ of Ento.

After the death of his father, our father became hereditary governorof this Province of Ondû, and it was he who conceived and carried intoexecution the plan of the Irrigating System. The Waterways were anafterthought, the result indeed of obvious necessity. You will makea distinction between the Irrigating and Waterways System,[Pg 138] and theimperfect methods of irrigation, which for many centuries previous toits introduction prevailed over a large portion of the arable lands ofEnto, and which, owing to adverse conditions ever were unsatisfactory.The new and improved method revolutionized the old practices, andour father lived to witness the successful inception and assuredprogress of an undertaking which promised perpetual prosperity to thechildren of Ento, then with a mind at peace with himself and all men,he followed our dear mother, the Lady Camarissa̤, into our world ofspirits.

The great and beautiful city covering the slope, and spreading fareastward, northward and southward, is named Camarissa̤, in honor andmemory of our mother. It is at the head of what is termed the GreatCentral Waterway, and as you perceive it is intersected by canals, onwhich small boats carrying passengers, or laden with various wares,pass to all parts of the city. Over intersections of the canals arelight, beautifully constructed bridges, affording passageways forpedestrians and vehicles of various kinds.

Yonder huge vessel coming into view is one of many coming or going ontheCentral Waterway. Electricity is the motive power urging itswiftly forward. Our friends inform me that on your planet, electricalappliances are only coming into general use. On Ento, during manycenturies of our time this force has been so well understood that asidefrom vibratory and atmospheric forces it has, as a motive power, nearlysuperseded all other applied energies. Now the vessel approaches thecalloisa̤ (landing) and draws alongside. While the busy crew attendto their duties the numerous passengers disembark and greetings andembraces are exchanged with friends awaiting them.

Now a number of men, women and children also are dis[Pg 139]embarking andunder guidance of an official of the Galaresa̤ they are coming thisway. It is apparent that they all are natives of a Southland town,known as Kyfû. They will attend courses of special instruction in theGalaresa̤, and, when qualified, will return to their own people toserve as teachers in industrial and other vocations. This is a customwhich has long existed on Ento. You perceive, Gentola̤, that they arefair skinned, blue or brown eyed, brown haired, of medium height andof a more vivacious manner than are our darker complexioned peoples.Yes, they will reside in the Galaresa̤ until sufficiently educatedto assume the duties of instructors. What did I mean by medium height?Why, that they are not so tall as are Genessano and myself, whosealtitude is above seven English feet.

Looking downward over this terraced slope, with its many statues,fountains, and stately and beautifully picturesque dwellings, emboweredamid trees and flower laden vines, it is difficult to realize that oncenear this spot was our home. All is changed, but, as the improvementis as great as the change, my brother and I experience no regret. Atthe time of our passing into our spirit world this beautiful city wasscarcely a promise of what it long has been, one of Ento's finest andmost populous cities.

The imposing structures crowning the height to the north and southare devoted to educational and beneficent purposes, and all, in theirseveral ways, are very admirable, but through personal reasons mybrother and I are more interested in yonder Galarēsa̤ than in otherinstitutions, and we feel assured that within its walls we all shallfind much that will be pleasing and instructive. If it may please you,friends, we will turn our steps in that direction.

Nowhere on Ento is there a more beautiful or imposing[Pg 140] edifice than isthis great Galarēsa̤. The grand flights of steps leading up to thespacious porticos, with their golden domed roofs, supported by manylofty, massive, flower crowned columns, present a most harmonious andpleasing effect. The group surmounting the roof of the central porticorepresents the forms of eminent Entoans. In the admirable statue atthe front of the portico is a faithful representation of our fatherGenessano Allis Immo, as he appeared during the middle years of hismortal existence. He was, and is a man of noble and gracious mien, withfeatures as harmoniously beautiful as a musical chord, and though ofunusually lofty stature, he is so finely molded as to leave nothingfurther to be desired. As you may perceive my brother Genessano closelyresembles our father, and in spirit they are two entities, with onethought. Nay, my brother, I do not overrate you, for like our fatheryou are an embodiment of all the virtues and graces.

This Galarēsa̤, having been built nearly four Ento centuries ago,its architecture is unlike that of the more modern style of some ofthe structures to the north and south, but to my taste it comparesmore than favorably with either of them. The rotunda, which we now areentering, De L'Ester will be good enough to describe.

De L'Ester—From foundation to apex its height is quite twohundred feet, its diameter little less than half its height. Lookingupward we perceive that the upper portion, including the domed roof,is filled in with glass of a soft opalescent tint, through which thesun's rays fall with a pleasing radiance. As we cannot avail ourselvesof the lifting apparatus we will, like mortals, try the experienceof ascending the staircase, which winds and climbs upward around thewalls to the landings, opening into balconies, until this topmost oneis reached, and as it encircles the dome it affords a comprehensiveview of the[Pg 141] landscape. Yes, the view is really fine. Far westward andsouthward extends the waters of yonder inland sea, which is but littleless than the largest salt sea of Ento. So tranquil are its watersthat scarcely a ripple disturbs its sparkling surface. What a numberof small boats are gliding hither and thither. Some of the occupantsappear to be on pleasure bent, and the western breeze bears to usmusical notes of stringed instruments.

The great vessels coming, going or lying by the piers, extendingfar outward from the eastern shore, are of the same class as thosetraversing the waterways and large bodies of water with which theyconnect. They are most scientifically and stanchly built, and as onEnto's waters dangerous gales seldom occur, and their motive power iselectric, they rarely are exposed to the destructive forces of storms,or of fire. Then, too, Ento's ethereal signal system is so perfect thatcollisions never occur. Indeed, by the Entoans accidents are regardedas little less than crimes. Life is considered so sacred, and death sodeplorable that all possible precautions are taken to preserve the one,and ward off the other. Inidora̤, you will kindly resume.

Inidora—Genessano and I remember seeing the same kindof vessels plying between this and other ports. At that timeIndoloisa̤'s eastern shore was further away, and with surprise wenote how its waters have encroached upon the land. I am informed thatin your tongue Indoloisa̤ would be quiet or tranquil water. Comparedwith other large bodies of water it is tranquil, yet I have seen itvery tempestuous indeed. Yonder massive sea wall is being constructedfor the purpose of arresting its aggressive waters, which have bittendeeply into its eastern and northern shores. De L'Ester says that someof your astronomers have decided that the surface of Ento is about[Pg 142]equally divided between land and water. In a sense, this is true, butits natural divisions of water fall far short of occupying one-halfof its surface. Considered as a whole, the made areas fully equalone-third of the natural water areas of our planet. At other times wemay call your attention to this matter, so for the present we will passit by.

Indoloisa̤ is a very salt body of water, but during the season offloods its volume being enormously increased, it, of course, is lessso. Were it a fresh water sea long ago the plateau would have beenpierced to form a connection between it and the Central Waterway. Asit is, it is included in the System, interchange of transportationbeing as you perceive, effected by means of both air transportationand soitzēna̤ (tramways). We now will descend, but before proceedingfurther De L'Ester has something to say to you.

De L'Ester—I indeed have something to say to you, and amsomewhat at a loss how to word it. From time to time we have intimatedto you that our purpose in bringing you to Ento, is that we may use youas an instrument through whom we hope to accomplish a certain mission,trusting that its gradual unfoldment might induce in you a willingacquiescence with our desires until now we have deferred acquaintingyou with our entire purposes. Be assured, Gentola̤, that yourpersonal safety and welfare is to us as sacred as is our mission, andwe pray you to trust yourself unreservedly to our care and guidance.

Gentola—I confess that you startle me, but as I already havesaid, it is my nature to trust all, or not at all, and I hope that thesuccess of this mission may be as unbounded as is my faith in you all.

De L'Ester—Then understand that in the lecture hall wenow are entering an important step is to be taken,[Pg 143] and now we willattempt it. On yonder slightly raised platform are several scholarly,dignified, fine looking professors, one of whom has just ceasedaddressing the youths and maidens about the hall. With their spiritualand mental states we have made ourselves acquainted, and we know thatthree of those youths are highly sensitive. As a subject for our firstexperiment we have chosen the handsome, grave looking youth, clothedin dark blue. Remain where you are, we will approach and address him.You perceive that he is not aware of our presence. Now you, who are notso etherealized as ourselves, will stand by his side, repeating to himwhat I shall say to you.

De L'Ester—He starts, looks about him in great surprise, andinvoluntarily replies, "Rēvol antissa̤, Ento ēmana̤." Professorsand students stare at him inquiringly.

Gentola—Indoloisa̤, esto a̤ fondû, comprano gardo, ēvonnon ista paro mano. Ga̤-fon vos tran ista̤ Gandûlana̤. Gandûlanosinos esta̤ companista̤ rēmondû. Illo ēmano, Illo.

De L'Ester—Trembling and amazed he springs to his feet,crying, "Who speaks to me? Who speaks to me?" This youth, LētaVerronadas, is both clairvoyant and clairaudient, but cannot yetperceive wholly freed spirits. Neither does he quite clearly perceiveyou, but he is developing rapidly, and soon will both see and hear ina manner that will greatly surprise himself and others. You wish toknow what you said to him, and the sense of his replies? You asked,"How are you, Ento lad?" He replied, "Very well, Ento friend." Youremarked, "Indoloisa̤ oversteps its bounds. Like some huge serpent itstealthily crawls onward. Serpents are treacherous. Remember, friend,remember."

The commotion is disturbing conditions. Quickly ap[Pg 144]proach the studentclothed in purple. He is Dano Andûlēsa, son of Prince Basto Andûlēsa,and is destined to be one of the chief instruments for the spiritualenlightenment of Ento's sorrowful peoples. He is so highly sensitivethat already he perceives your presence, and glances about in aninquiring and perplexed manner. Touch his head with the tips of yourfingers. Now he sees you, and oblivious of his surroundings, hetremblingly exclaims: "Emana ûtsa̤ istan ta̤ ûfan val? Efon foistûlana̤ ēdosa̤."

Gentola—Emano, Ento nouista̤ mûa̤ vilo. Efon para̤ nosoirandû lûtza kiafû zētos antista.

De L'Ester—Confusion reigns. The professors imagine thatLēta and Dano have been attacked by sudden illness, and with muchsolicitude they question the youths, who are greatly agitated, and whoare gently advised to walk in the open air until they regain composure.What did Dano say? He asked, "From whence come you, friend?" Then heregarded you very earnestly, and remarked, "I do not recognize you."You replied, "Friend, Ento is not my home, I am of another world thanthis." Later on, Gentola̤, you and these youths will know each otherbetter, for both Lēta and Dano are instruments chosen to assist inthe accomplishment of our mission, and the result of this experimentgives us assurance of a degree of success we scarcely have dared toanticipate. At present conditions are too disturbed to attempt furtherexperiments.

Observe this large assemblage of students, for they fairly representthe various races of Ento. Sitting somewhat apart from the others,and near yonder great vase of flowers, there is a golden-haired,blue-eyed, fair-skinned son of a race dwelling in a Northland, known asQuend. His name is Favēon Myssonda, and he also is both clair[Pg 145]voyantand clairaudient. The average stature of the Quends is a trifle lessthan that of the darker races of Ento. They are a very symmetricallyformed and handsome race, and they excel in intellectual and artisticpursuits. Their women are exceedingly gracious and graceful, and areknown as Rudēvos Quenda̤a̤. (Beautiful Quend women.)

As far back as their history can be traced, this race has guardedits purity of lineage, permitting no intermarriage with other races.Genessano has related to us a characteristic event which occurredduring his mortal existence. Adjoining Quend Province on the east isthe province named Zandû. The Zandûs are also a fair-skinned race,who for many centuries have been noted as manufacturers of richtextile fabrics. A Quend woman, and a Zandû gentleman, both persons ofdistinction, loved and desired to wed. This the Quend custom utterlyforbade. In this strait the lovers appealed to the Supreme Ruler,Tyvon Oiranza̤, but it was not within his province to interfere in adomestic affair. Being more ardent than prudent, the lovers resolved todefy consequences, and the lady fled with, and wedded the man of herchoice. The Quends demanded her restoration to her own family. This theZandûs refused, and a bitter strife ensued, during which the husbandand some others were killed, or injured, and the lady was recovered andconsigned to perpetual seclusion. This affair put an end to exploits ofthis nature, and up to this time the Quends remain an unmixed race.

Dano and Lēta are returning, but their nervous, disturbed mannerindicates that they have not quite regained composure. It is notdesirable that they shall still sense our presence, so we will drawfurther away from them.

To all Entoans this is a memorable day, for it is the[Pg 146] anniversary ofthe birth of one of the most noted personages of comparatively moderntimes, and as it will be observed by all connected with the Galarēsa̤you will be afforded the privilege of seeing male and femalerepresentatives of the various races of Ento. The great hall is fillingto repletion with youths, maidens and their relatives and friends, andprofessors and teachers are crowding the spacious rostrum. One of theprofessors is about to address the quiet, attentive assemblage. Youalso will be attentive, while to the best of my ability I shall attemptto translate into your language, what he may say.

Professor—Children of the Supreme One, through whose willyou and all things have come into existence, it is my privilege and mypleasure to address you this day upon a theme ever dear to the heartsof the children of Ento. You are of various races, and your diversesurroundings have to a degree engendered in your minds a diversityof ideas, still, I doubt not that all present yield ready obedienceto the will of Andûmana̤, whose laws control all things. Althoughour Holy Religion permits a certain freedom of thought and action,it is of paramount importance that the unformed minds of our youthsand maidens shall be trained to think and act aright. To this end allinstruction should tend, and all examples of right living should serveas incentives for righteous endeavor.

In the beginning it pleased Andûmana̤ that his children should beunlearned, beyond what might be necessary for self preservation andfor their happiness, well knowing that knowledge acquired throughlaborious and painful experiences would be to them as valued treasuresearned at great cost. Since remotest times these treasures have beenaccumulating, until now, we, who are the inheritors of all the past,are rich, not only in knowl[Pg 147]edge, but in memories of noble deeds ofgreat and admirable men and women. On this commemorative occasion Ishall attempt to repeat the story of one whose name ever will be setabove and apart from all other names. It is the story of one whosedeeds ever will call forth the loving homage due to an illustriousbenefactor of Ento's children. It is the story of one of the greatestmen of any time. To him not only do we owe the prosperity of ourbeautiful lands, but to Genessano Allis Immo and his most admirablewife, the Lady Camarissa̤, we also owe our love and gratitude forthe creation of this, the greatest of Ento's institutions. True, ereeven its foundations were laid, they were in the voiceless silence,but it was through their wise and generous munificence that means wereprovided wherewith their two sons, Inidora̤ and Genessano, mightcarry into effect their wishes, thus perpetuating the memory of theirbeloved parents and conferring upon the children of Ento an inestimablebenefit.

Genessano Allis Immo's greatest achievement, which, as I havesaid, will set him above and apart from the renowned ones of thepast, present and future, was his conception and execution of theIrrigating and Waterways System. It is a subject of history that manyRyzo-enteva̤a̤ (centuries) preceding the period in which GenessanoAllis Immo's father, Apsidon Genessano Allis Immo, was governor ofthis province, Ondû (which then, as now, extended from the westernshore of Indoloisa̤ to the eastern shore of Gandûlana̤ Loisa̤ andnorthward and southward from Bascama̤ Loisa̤ to Ta̤imon), notonly this province, but the provinces of the entire central regionshad, through the action of natural forces, grown more and more aridand unproductive, and that gradually, in despair of a betterment oftheir condition, multitudes had deserted homes and country for morehospitable regions. Eventually it[Pg 148] became lamentably apparent thatif the lands could not in some way be retrieved, at no very distanttime the central regions must become entirely depopulated. The peopleswho still tenaciously clung to homes and country, having, through nofault of their own, grown impoverished and unable to longer passivelysilently endure the hopeless situation, became not only discontentedbut to an extent rebellious against the ruling powers, ascribing tothem lack of wisdom as well as lack of interest in the general welfare.At this critical juncture Apsidon Genessano Allis Immo passed into thesilence, and his son Genessano Allis Immo became hereditary governor ofOndû.

At the very outset of his official career, two grave matters confrontedhim. Gradually, during the past centuries in Indoloisa̤'s basin hadbeen deposited the disintegrated substances of the lessening mountainrange and the wreckage of other parts carried into it by the annualfloods. As its bed raised, its waters encroached upon the lands to thewest and south and Genessano Allis Immo realized that this disastrousand alarming condition must be remedied. The other and more momentousmatter was the ever increasing aridity of the lands of the centralregions. Genessano, the wise one, rose equal to these perplexingconditions. Hastening to the capitol, he conferred with the supremeruler, Tyvon Oiranza, and his Council of State, who, being impressednot only with the necessity for immediate and vigorous action, but byhis comprehensive grasp of the very serious situation, at once issued aproclamation to the Rûha̤s (governors) of all the provinces, eminentengineers and other learned ones to immediately repair to the capitolin order that, if possible, their united wisdom and knowledge mightfind a solution of existing calamities. The congress being convened,Genessano Allis Immo addressed the assemblage. On this[Pg 149] occasion itis not fitting to give more than the substance of his oration. Amidprofound silence and strained attention he said: "Our gracious andSupreme Ruler has called to this congress those upon whom he relies,as being devoted to the interest of the peoples of our beloved Ento.Upon your combined wisdom and knowledge he also relies, as being thefoundation upon which he hopes to build for the future prosperityand happiness of our children and their descendants. To the Rûha̤sof the several provinces of Ento I, your co-worker, offer a lovinggreeting. To you, the learned ones of Ento, I proffer my profoundestconsideration. To you all it is known that Indoloisa̤'s watersencroach upon the lands along its western and southern shores. From aninconvenience this condition has grown into a menace. What shall bedone to avert it? We rely upon your united wisdom and skill to find aremedy.

"It is, alas, a woful, an overwhelming fact that gradually naturalagencies have changed the surface of Ento, more especially the surfaceof the central regions, until now the soil is so arid and unproductivethat poverty and consequent discontent of the peoples is leadingto their depopulation. Is it possible for science, aided by selfsacrifice, by unlimited means, by unremitting labor, to restore thevanquished fertility of the lands of the vast, desolated area? It is mythought by day, my dream of the night, as to how the glory, beauty andprosperity of past times may be restored to them. We know that ere longwe must go into the silence, but Andûmana̤ will create, and othersof his children will reap that which we shall sow. Teach us, ye wiseand learned ones, that we may sow to be remembered as benefactors andnot as foolish and unkind ones who have gone into the silence leavinga heritage of barren fields, of poverty and wretchedness." GenessanoAllis Immo then laid before the congress his[Pg 150] plans for deepening andconfining the waters of Indoloisa̤ and also for the reclamation ofthe lands of the central regions. At first both plans were consideredimpracticable, but, after much thought and careful calculation, theSupreme Ruler and the entire Assemblage came to regard them favorably.The very necessities of the situation created in their minds and inthe minds of the people a sort of enthusiasm and ere long the giganticundertaking was inaugurated. Thus far the results have been beneficentbeyond all expectation. Of that all are aware, but of the inevitabledifficulties and discouragements attached to the earlier years ofwhat, at the best, was considered a stupendous experiment, we can formno estimate. True, the people, understanding that upon its successdepended their well being and that of their posterity, gave willingco-operation, but so many difficulties and exigencies occurred thatmany times Genessano's firm will and loving heart well nigh failed him.Then it was that his spouse, the amiable and lovely Camarissa̤, stoodunswervingly by his side.

It is related that during this critical and trying period she gatheredabout her many women of lofty station, of youth and loveliness, andthat she and they made it their duty to go among the laborers, bearingto them cordials and palatable viands and so cheering and encouragingthem by their sympathy and gracious presence that the work progressedwith such astonishing rapidity that at the end of mēos elipsa̤a(three years) the waters of the great storage reservoirs and ofBascama̤ Loisa̤, flowed southward, irrigating a considerablearea of arid land, which burst into verdure and bloom as thoughnewly touched by Andûmana̤'s creative hands. This demonstrationso quickened the enthusiasm of all concerned that thereafterdiscouragements and uncertainty had not to be combated.

In planning the irrigating system, Genessana Allis Immo did not includepossible waterways, much less our great system of waterways, but asthe work progressed the necessity for providing further storage forthe annual over-flow became apparent, and it was Genessano AllisImmo's comprehensive mind that conceived the idea of turning toadvantage that which at first seemed a deplorable requirement. Theidea once conceived, its utility was quickly perceived and with greatdetermination and vigor the added enterprise was quickly under way.That it has been and ever will be of incalculable service and profit toEnto is obvious.

Toward the close of the seventh year (ofen elipsa̤a̤) theIrrigating and Central Waterways System reached Gandûlana Loisa̤,thence eastward through the province of Wya̤mo and onward the workhas continuously been prosecuted. Ere Genessano Allis Immo passed intothe silence, as the results of his grandly conceived and executedplans he beheld fertile fields yielding rich abundance and growingcommunities of industrious, contented people surrounding themselveswith the luxuries and refinements of prosperous conditions. He livedto realize that even as a child nestles in the arms of its mother, sowould the thirsty lands of his beloved Ento nestle in the encirclingembrace of the life giving element. He lived to behold the infantcity Camarissa̤ smiling downward upon the sparkling waters of theCentral Waterway, with its many outreaching arms. He lived to see greatvessels traversing the waterway between Camarissa̤ and Gandûlana̤Loisa̤. He lived to see his adored wife, the Lady Camarissa̤, whosevirtues and beauty were themes for poets, painters and sculptors,pass into the dread silence, while over her beloved form rained hisand their two sons' woful tears. He yet lived to see the basin ofIndoloisa̤ greatly deepened and confined by[Pg 152] strong embankments andstronger walls. He lived until he arranged for the erection of this,the greatest of Ento's Galarēsa̤s, then with the quiet resignationof one who has wisely and lovingly fulfilled the will of Andûmana̤,he too was no more. Passing into the silence he left his two youngsons to perpetuate his and their mother's name and honors. As Rûha̤(governor) of Ondû, Inidora̤, the elder son, emulated the virtuousexample of his revered father, and Genessano, the younger son, whoin resemblance and characteristics was very like his father was hisbrother's inseparable companion. It is related of them that the lifeof one seemed inseparably involved in the existence of the other.As two vigorous saplings growing side by side, their leafy boughsso interlaced as to cast but one shadow, so were the lives of thetwo youths interblended. The thought of one was the thought of both.The desire of either one found fullest response in the heart of theother. It was the will of Andûmana̤ that Inidora̤ while yet inearly manhood should cease to exist. His brother Genessano, bereavedand inconsolable, unable to endure the despair of knowing that nomore should he behold the dear face and form of the brother he lovedso well, that nevermore should he hear the voice that was to him assweetest music, also soon passed into the silence from whence, alas,cometh no faintest whisper of our lost, our beloved dead.

Being the last representatives of their direct family line, and dyingunwedded, the title and office of governor reverted to the generalgovernment, whose Supreme Ruler was Vestamon Oiranza̤, whose father,Tyvon Vestamon Oiranza̤, had recently passed into the silence.

This great Galarēsa̤ was only well begun when the deaths ofInidora̤ and Genessano left to others the completion of theirparents' and their own plans. Those who took up the work which deathhad obliged them to lay[Pg 153] down, took it up lovingly, reverently,not as a burdensome task, but as a great and precious trust, whosefaithfulest fulfillment should be reckoned no higher than a simple dutyto the memory of the generous dead. Ah me, were life continuous withwhat gracious approval might they not regard this grand institutionwhich, like the radiant beams of Andûmana̤'s glorious abode, blessesall alike? To us the memory of Genessano Allis Immo, of the LadyCamarissa̤ and their two sons has been handed down through song andstory. On yonder flower wreathed pedestals their sculptured imagesform lovely groups. Seldom, if ever, has Andûmana̤ given to Entofour such adorable children. Alas, that such admirable beings shouldhave forever perished. Alas, that there is no perpetuity of existence.Were it possible for father, mother and sons to revisit their formerdomain, and this institution dedicated to their memory, would not itenhance their happiness to learn how far reaching is the blessing whichtheir beneficence has conferred upon the sons and daughters of Ento?On this memorial day let us resolve to strive to profit by the exampleof these illustrious ones, and though we may not hope to attain to thegreatness of their exalted characters, in some degree we may merit thebenediction of their wise and generous munificence.

It is written that the mighty gods are immortal, and may notAndûmana̤ in some blest abode still continue the existence of thosewhose lives were so nearly Deific? Only Andûmana̤ knoweth. Our sacredwritings contain no revelation relating to such momentous questions,neither have our priesthood; whose lives are most virtuous and exalted,any knowledge concerning a possible continuity of existence, and to ourdespairing importunings the mighty gods make no reply. But this we doknow, that the good and evil deeds of men are as seed sown broad[Pg 154]cast.Has good seed been sowed? Then shall golden sheaves of a bounteousharvest be gathered. Have noxious seeds been cast upon the bosom of thewind to be wafted into the highways and byways? Then shall the unwisesower gather his harvest in weariness and sorrow.

Dear youths and maidens, and you of maturer years, on thiscommemorative occasion it will be well that we shall begin anew to sowthe seeds of righteous conduct, of loving thoughts, of generous deeds,of helpful care for all who need our best service, for are not we allthe children of Andûmana̤, the Creator of all that is? Then when we,too, shall pass into the silence, may we leave in the minds and heartsof those who may succeed us, memories as sweet as the fragrance ofthese rodel blooms, which now we will lay upon Andûmana̤'s altar, inrecognition and remembrance of His love for having given to Ento thosewho surely were His most admirable children.

De L'Ester—Were it not so touching, it might be amusing towatch the faces of Inidora̤ and Genessano, but so worshipful is theirlove for their parents that they, like the assemblage, accord to themthe fullest measure of their admiring homage. How, as those dignified,gentle mannered professors, followed by students and visitors from manylands, reverently go toward the Istoira̤ to lay their flower offeringupon the altar dedicated to Andûmana̤ and His Messengers, the Deificones, one is filled with wonder that despite the hopeless creed ofthese people, their faces wear an expression of serene composure.

Gentola—Yes, their faces do wear a look of serenity, but tomy mind they also wear an expression of profound pathos. Their facesalso express much intelligence, refinement and spirituality. Thoughwhen one realizes that they have no conception of the indestructibleego, the latter terms seems misapplied.

Those wonderfully beautiful, gentle, graceful and gracious youths andmaidens are quite unlike the vivacious, self-assured young people ofsome portions of our planet. If the lesson of to-day has in theirhearts found as full a response as it has found in my own, theprofessor will not have spoken in vain.

What a grand thing it is to have lived to such splendid purpose as haveGenessano Allis Immo, the Lady Camarissa̤, and these, their sons.

De L'Ester—Truly so, and grander still that they continue toexist, and that through their lofty spirituality they exert over theminds of the Entoans an incalculable influence.

We now also will proceed to the Istoira̤. Yes, it is a pleasingceremony. Scarcely less white than the marble altar are the fragrantrodel blooms laid on it by students and visitors, as they reverentlysalute the stately statue of Genessano Allis Immo, crowning itssummit. This ceremony closes the observances of the present hour,and the assemblage is quietly dispersing. In the hall we will awaittheir return. You have observed that a gentle seriousness is a markedcharacteristic of all the Entoans you have seen, and I will add thatpathos is the minor chord of their being ever moaning out an appealfor that light whose radiance alone can pierce the veil between mortalconsciousness and the spirit side of life.

Gentola—Inidora̤, the more I see of your people thegreater is my surprise that in certain directions their knowledge isso limited. For instance, it seems very strange that such intelligent,and as I have been informed, such learned persons, as many of them are,have not, despite all obstacles, some accurate knowledge of the scienceof astronomy.

Inidora—Civilization and its expressions are not al[Pg 156]waysalong straight or even lines. Thus, a people, in certain directions,may have evolved to a lofty plane, while, through the retardinginfluences of special environments, they, in other directions, mayhave progressed so slowly as to have for a time remained practicallyinert. This condition applies to the Entoans, who, though spirituallyand intellectually, highly evolved, have been for a time, and yet are,through the retarding influences of special mental environments, in astate of spiritual inertia.

Through ancient records and yet more ancient Ento spirits we havelearned that centuries previous to the establishment of our nationalreligion, the arts and sciences had attained a high degree ofexcellence, and that among the different races were various phases ofreligious beliefs, with universal tolerance of the same. That amongthe learned ones were some who asserted that Ento was but one of manyworlds, and that through means of certain instruments these personsattempted to prove their sacrilegious theories. But at the time of theestablishment of the national religion all these wild and reprehensiblefancies were set aside as unholy and as tending to invalidate thestatements of the Sacred Writings.

From what our friend Bruno and some ancient spirits of your spiritspheres have related to me it appears that on your planet in a veryremote period civilization was in a very advanced state and that apeople known as the Chaldeans were learned in astronomy, chemistryand other sciences and also were wonderful seers. That one Aromanescalculated the procession of the equinoxes and the occurrences ofeclipses. Sosthene, another Chaldean, with whom I am personallyacquainted, calculated very accurately the distances of the planetsof our solar system from the Sun and their revolutions about it. Yetmany centuries later, through religious intolerance, our dear friendBruno[Pg 157] was burned to death for like assertions. Thus you perceive thatthe Entoans are not exceptional in not having evolved equally in alldirections. Even after the establishment of our national religion, fromtime to time, daring and irreverent seekers after knowledge attemptedto teach the people strange doctrines, subversive of establishedbeliefs. One declared that the shining points in space were worldslike Ento and that Andûmana̤ having created them he perhaps alsohad peopled them as he had peopled Ento. And, heresy of heresies, oneSivonadas more than hinted that the children of Ento had evolved fromlower life forms. Such pernicious teachings could not be tolerated, andeffective means were used to efface them. An instance illustrative ofattempts to break up the shackles of ecclesiasticism I will at anothertime relate to you.

To you the religious beliefs of the Entoans appear extremelysuperstitious, as indeed they largely are, yet, if I may draw aconclusion from what I have learned relating to the many faiths ofEarth's peoples, I do not perceive that they have, as a whole, comeinto a truer conception of the Infinite One who is the sum total of allspirituality than have the peoples of this and many other planets.

Religious creeds and observances, albeit the expressions of statesof civilization, to an extent retroact as restraints, if not actualbarriers to progress, and rarely are the spiritual impulses of a peopleforceful enough to divert into new channels the extreme conservatismof established religions. Thus, though during later centuries thespiritual impulses of the Entoans have been greatly intensified,they tenaciously have clung to their hopeless beliefs as being theonly known channel through which their spiritual energy might findexpression. Like children learning to[Pg 158] walk alone, they have not daredto let go of one support while no other has been within reach.

Believing absolutely that Ento and all pertaining to it are specialcreations of Andûmana̤, the Supreme One, whose glorious abode is inDiafon ēvoiha (the Sun), whose beams are effulgent and life givingbecause they are reflections of His majesty and power, and that beyondthe screen of the fleecy clouds is Astranola̤, where dwell Hismessengers, who note and bear to Him a record of the thoughts and deedsof His children. Believing that Phra (death) the dread God, surelywill destroy those who may be sacrilegious enough to question thestatements of the Sacred Writings, or who may attempt to peer into thedwelling place of the Gods, or to search into forbidding mysteries.Believing that life, the jewel beyond price, is prolonged throughstrict obedience to the commands of Andûmana̤, which, through Hismessengers have from time to time been revealed to the priesthood, whoare the chosen custodians of all truth; believing all this, and more,the Entoans are not likely to forsake old beliefs until they are shownthe way to a truer, happier faith. That spiritually, they are preparedto accept a happier, more rational faith, is beyond question, and thatthe time and means are at hand for this glorious consummation we do notfor a moment doubt.

De L'Ester—From what Inidora̤ has said you may infer thathe does not regard civilization as a result of religious concepts.Neither do we, for, through observation and experience, we have learnedthat it is despite religious concepts, which invariably are more orless erroneous, that the spiritualityinnate in the spiritualizedhuman, impels the forward progress of civilization, which means clearerrecognition of truth, hence a clearer, higher conception of the allpervading Infinite Spirit.

Spirit, recognized or unrecognized, is the positive, potential,intelligent force of the universe, whose energies ceaselessly,unerringly turn the wheels of evolution. So called decadence ofcivilizations is but the recouping of spiritual forces adjustingthemselves to changing conditions. All man inhabited planetsnecessarily pass through similar experiences. Like the alternateflowing and ebbing of ocean's tides are the advancements andretrogressions of civilizations, both being a fulfilling of naturallaw, whose infinite, intelligent, forceful activities are known by manynames. From very advanced ancient spirits of Ento and Earth we havelearned of civilizations of both planets adorned by arts, sciencesand social conditions of a high order, but of an antiquity so remotethat, compared with them, the civilization of their time was morethan crude, and the revelations of their Yohoida̤s and Tsûfa̤len(teachers of the divine mysteries) of Ento and those of the alchemists,astrologers and astronomers of Earth were as echoes of a dead past.Yes, it is a truth that there is nothing new under the sun. That whichbecomes perceptible to human consciousness is new only in the sensethat it is a special presentation and recognition of that which alwayshas existed. It is quite as true that all life forms of all inhabitedplanets invariably evolve from involved conditions, that is they evolvefrom the unseen into the perceptible, which is the symbol of the real,and all ever are evolving into higher expression.

Certainly no thought or act (which is thought expressed) is ever lost,and though peoples of remotest times have left no written history orother record of their day, the impressions of their thoughts and deedsunquestionably are an active force in the present.

Spirit force is the one and only force, and the spiritualized forceof humanity is cumulative, hence each succeed[Pg 160]ing generation becomesheir to the accumulated energies of their predecessors. I am awarethat the records of extinct races and nations may appear to contradictthis statement, nevertheless it is correct. Thus it occurs thatEnto's peoples inherit a tremendous spiritual force, and the bonds ofecclesiasticism once severed, eagerly they will turn from the old toaccept the new faith, and the very heavens will resound with theirpæans of joy and praise to the Supreme One, who, in answer to theirceaseless prayers, has at last vouchsafed them the priceless boon ofan assurance of a continuity of life. Ah, professors and students arereassembling, and for the present your questionings and our repliesmust cease. The very distinguished looking person robed in white andmaroon is about to address the young people. Be attentive, Gentola̤,for I shall attempt to translate into your language what he may say.

Professor—Dear youths and maidens, in further commemorationof the virtues and deeds of the illustrious dead, to whom we, and allEntoans, owe so great a debt of reverential love, we have decidedthat on this occasion it will not be amiss to deviate from our usualorder of exercises. Thus, in addressing you, I shall venture to touchupon subjects hitherto considered too abstruse for immature minds. Inthese enlightened days it is thought that the education of the youngshould be of a more comprehensive nature; that, although a positiveknowledge of facts is an imperative requirement, it is well thatyouthful minds shall also consider speculative theories, so that theymay readily judge between truth and untruth. Until recently it has beenthought not only unwise but irreverent to discuss the many theories,doctrines and unscrupulous declarations of illy regulated persons, who,through all times, have sought to mislead the people through callingin question the authenticity of statements of the Sacred[Pg 161] Writings.But of late a growing belief of observant, thoughtful minds is thatthat which is true is indestructible, and that the intelligence of thepeople is quickened through comparing the spurious with the genuine.Believing that these propositions are irrefutable I have carefullyprepared a paper which I anticipate will both interest and instructyou. At least it will inform you of some of the strange and erroneous,though possibly sincere, ideas which, from time to time, have occupiedthe attention, not only of the ignorant and credulous, but also theattention of some miscalled scientists.

To you all it is well known that Genessano Allis Immo and his familyever were faithful observers of the teachings and rites of ourHoly Religion. Also you are aware that when the body of the LadyCamarissa̤ was incinerated it was made known to the people thatno ashes remained, and that when the body of her adored husband wasconsumed the same strange mystery occurred. By many it was and isbelieved that because of the sublime purity and nobility of theirstainless lives they were, by the Deific Ones, borne to Astranola̤.But it is not for us to attempt to learn the secrets of the gods, towhom our reverent thoughts are ever due.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, stand near the youth in purple. He isPrince Dano, and presently you will speak to him.

Professor—You will now honor me with your attention while Ishall read the result of some recent researches into records writtenin a language of ancient times. It is related by Tsohûta that duringthe ofen ryzo entevah (seventh century) succeeding the establishmentof our holy religion, Zēnano Yoda̤s, a very learned man, but of aperverse nature, who feared neither Andûmana̤ or the vengeance of thegods, sought to gain a knowledge of forbidden things. Through the aidof some strange device he pro[Pg 162]fessed that he had learned the mysteryof the realms of Astranola̤, which he blasphemously averred had noexistence, and that neither did Andûmana̤ dwell in Diafon ēvoiha̤(the Sun), but was an ever active, all pervading, intelligent,unknowable personality or principle. That there were neither gods norgoddesses. He also dared to declare, and what was, if possible, moresacrilegious, that Andûmana̤ had not created Ento, which was in asense self-created. With utmost seriousness he declared that in manwas an essence which was his life, and that at death of the body thisessence, which was intelligent, took form and somewhere continued toexist. That these essences, not the gods, peopled space, and that,under certain conditions, he had even seen these essences in form, hadconversed with them, had been touched by them, and, most incredibleof all, he claimed to have recognized in certain forms, friends andloved ones who had gone into the silence. Of course these assertionswere the ravings of one of lost mind or the hallucination of one whoirreverently sought to gain knowledge of things known only to theDeific Ones. We who continually mourn for our loved ones who have goneinto the silence, whither, reluctantly, our footsteps also tend, canwell understand that Zēnano Yoda̤ may have been bereft of his dearestones and in his despair became so disturbed in mind as to really havethought the vagaries of a diseased imagination were realities. It iswell known that similar cases have been and are treated in our retreatsfor mental illness. Certainly no man mentally whole would have dared tobe so impious as was he, and only one of unbalanced senses could haveimagined a thing so strangely preposterous as that the life essencecontinued to exist after the form which had contained it had beenwholly consumed and whose ashes——

Gentola—Emano, Ento noan ista̤ parû tenû. Efon analos estopara̤ com bano Earth. Andûmana̤ esti com banû ēlos tissima̤.

De L'Ester—Springing to his feet in great excitement, hecries aloud: "Zēnano Yodas, esta̤ pûrva̤. Zēnano Yodas, estopûrva̤. Emanos, Emanos, Efon vala̤ genista̤ tima. Ah, camano ûfantsi non ista̤ valo? Camano ûfan tsi non ista̤ valo?"

De L'Ester—Touch him on his face and hands. That will do.Trembling and amazed, swooning almost, he staggers and falls into thearms of his alarmed friends. The startled professors endeavor to quietthe excited students who are crowding about them, eagerly questioningthem as to the cause of Prince Dano's strange seizure. All heard himcry out: "Zēnano Yodas spoke truly, Zēnano Yodas spoke truly. Friends,friends, I see a form. Ah, cannot you see it? Cannot you also see it?"Professors and students alike are greatly disturbed. Really, I am sorryfor the professor, whose paper is thought to have had an effect quitecontrary to his anticipations. His mind is so full of misgivings as tothe propriety of having called attention to such an unusual subjectthat he declines, though urgently pressed, to further pursue it. Whata commotion. Dano quietly, but strenuously, asserts that he did see aform, the form of a strange appearing woman who was clothed in shininggarments. He also declares that she touched him on his face and handsand that she said, "Friend, Ento is not my home. I come from anotherworld called Earth. Truly, Andûmana̤ is everywhere." He expressesthe hope and earnest desire that he may again see the Earth woman, andhe shall not be disappointed. Zēnano Yodas at least has one convertto his belief. As yet we only can convey the consciousness of thesesensitives' detached sentences, but soon they will grow accus[Pg 164]tomed tothe new and strange experience, and will learn to remain passive, hencereceptive.

De L'Ester—In the dwelling we first visited I called yourattention to the portraits of a youth and maiden. Dano is the originalof the portrait of the youth.

Gentola—Ah, yes, I recall the circumstance. The portrait isvery like the young man, who possesses a very fine and exceedinglyhandsome face and form.

De L'Ester—We have held you overlong to-day, and having forthe present no further designs upon Dano or others we will now returnyou to your physical form.

Gentola—May I ask if you have considered my request for anabsence of some weeks from home?

De L'Ester—We have, and very regretfully we acquiesce in yourdesire for rest and a visit to your World's Fair. Of course we areaware that your journeys to Ento exhaust your vitality, but constantlywe have guarded you with utmost care, and thus far the result is soencouraging that it leads us to hope and expect that you will returnhome renewed in health and with a willingness to fulfill your promiseto us.

Gentola—When I return home I shall gladly place myself atyour disposal. Must I immediately return to Earth? I should like tohear the next speaker, who appears to be greatly agitated.

De L'Ester—We do not consider it safe to hold you longer.You shall be informed as to what may further occur or be said thatmay indicate that the present state of involution is likely to besuperseded by a marked evolution of the religious thought of theEntoans.

How, with the promise that during your absence from home we will, asfar as we may, guard and guide you in[Pg 165] all your ways, we will consignyou to the care of George and Inez, who will bear you safely to yoursoul self, your objective personality, which, in a semi-consciousstate, awaits your return.

George—Not one question, my sister. Always we are inclined tohold you with us too long. You are surprised that the shadows of nightalready are brooding over your city, and that here in your quiet roomtwilight has deepened into darkness.

Gentola—George, Inez, bear my loving greetings to all ourdear ones. Good-bye, good-bye.

De L'Ester—Again you are at home, and we, your ever faithfulfriends are here to greet and congratulate you on your improved health.

Gentola—And I with greater pleasure than I can expressreciprocate your friendly greeting. Yes, during my visit I was onseveral occasions conscious of your presence, once especially so.

De L'Ester—That was when you questioned your architect escortas to the dimensions of the rotunda of the building you were observing.Mentally you were comparing it with the rotunda of the Galarēsa̤.

Gentola—That was the time to which I have alluded. I knew youwere touching my head, and once I knew that you and George were walkingbeside me.

De L'Ester—Indeed we did not at any time leave youunattended. We never do. You have such a genius for falling and othermishaps, that ever we are on guard to if possible avert them. No, wewill not go to Ento to-day, but with your permission we will talk withyou.

Gentola—I shall be only too happy to have you do so. May Iask for your opinion of our World's Fair? Did it at all interest you?

De L'Ester—Truly, we all feel a degree of pleasure and pridein such an exposition of the achievements of Earth's peoples. It wasa grand result of ages of evolution, and a[Pg 167] fine illustration of thehistory of their progress. Should we say that largely the marvellousexhibit was the reflex of activities of the spirit side of life, youscarcely would credit the assertion, nevertheless it is true.Allspirits submerged in mortals,subconsciously are en rapport with thespirit spheres, and when the subjective and objective consciousness arefully en rapport, they establish a medium, through which very advancedspirits of exalted spheres can convey into visible expression theresults of their wisdom and attainments. But this is a topic we cannotnow consider.

We observed that you were greatly interested in the parliament ofreligions, and the various ethical and other congresses. Could theaudiences have seen the multitudes of spirits who listened, applaudingor disapproving, they would have been astounded. Myriads of Earthboundspirits were there, and spirits too from the higher spheres, not onlyof our own planet, but of others, and all were deeply interested in theproceedings. If it be true that in a multitude of counsellors there iswisdom, at the parliament that somewhat rare jewel should have shoneresplendent. The numerous representatives of Earth's leading faiths,each vieing with the others in presentations of their claims, aspossessors of truth, afforded a stirring spectacle. We also observedyour lively interest in the Orientals and their expositions of theirvarious faiths, which are more truly spiritual than are some of moremodern times. You have come to understand that a people may believean erroneous doctrine, yet be a spiritualized people. What they mayaccept as truth is not so momentous as is their manner of living it.The spirit of the Golden Rule is found not only in all the greatreligions of Earth's peoples, but in all the religions of all peopleseverywhere, and if those who profess a belief in[Pg 168] it practice itthey are not far from the kingdom of Heaven. Yes, positive beliefs inthis or that do, to a degree, influence conduct, and it is quite astrue that beliefs are the results of heredity and environment, whichare most forceful mediums for the perpetuation of good and evil,characteristics of human good and evil being terms expressive of statesof development.Truth is God, perfectly expressed, and truth maybe likened to light which, falling through color, takes on the hueof the medium through which it falls, but is light still. So truththough discolored by its passage through the medium of Hindu, Buddhist,Confucian, Christian, and other imperfect faiths, is truth still, andever its radiance steadfastly shines for the guidance of humanity.

Gentola—You have mentioned my interest in the Orientals. Iassure you that when I first saw Swami Vivekananda and other Orientalsenter the great hall, I was quite startled. It seemed to me that atsome time somewhere I had known them, or people like them, and I foundmyself trembling from a sort of shock or surprise. To this day I cannotaccount for the peculiar sensation.

Gentola—Doubtless you are aware that among scientists of ourplanet there is much speculation as to a possible missing link betweenthe earliest humans and the most highly evolved animal forms precedingthem. While observing at the parliament the representatives of variousraces it occurred to me that between them and their animal progenitorsthere may have been a variety of missing links.

Humboldt—Gentola̤, I fear that you have not well rememberedsome lessons we have endeavored to convey to you. In the so termedchain of human evolution, no link is missing. The expression ismisleading, and altogether[Pg 169] unscientific. In a chain no one link is anoutgrowth of another link. It is an individual, special, observablecreation of the artisan, but from the earliest physical expression ofthe human tothe period when the Earth man became a SpiritualizedBeing, the degrees or stages of his unfoldment were so indistinct,so slightly emphasized as to have been imperceptible, save by theInfinite One.

Gentola—Do you know at what stage of his evolvement, andhow the Earth man became spiritualized?

Humboldt—You have been informed that apart from thephysical plane the term time has no significance. When we freedspirits think of eternity we think of that which had no beginningand can have no ending. When we think of the universe, we think ofthat which is dimensionless, and when I say thatalways throughoutthe dimensionless universe, new worlds have been, and are cominginto existence, and that dead worlds have been, and are undergoingdisintegration, I but state accepted facts. Always, when new worldsbecome fitted for it, they receive that which Earth's scientists havenot yet discerned—the quickening potentiality, the life impulse, whichis the Divine Energy pervading the universe. In their tepid watersthe first life expressions of the vegetable, of the animal, and ofthe human animal are manifested. On our planet, as on other planets,quickened protoplasmic, human germs passed through all the gradationsincident to their onward, upward, ceaseless progress toward a periodwhen as hairy creatures with low retreating foreheads, protruding jaws,repulsive features, and unshapely limbs, upon which they scarcely stooderect, they instinctively drew themselves apart from all other lifeforms. No, in no sense were they related to anthropoids; animals theywere, but human animals, with faculties so specialized as to placethem above all other creatures. Ages elapsed,[Pg 170] and when sufficientlyevolved, they became spiritualized. How? As you cannot yet accept abelief in re-embodiment, you may not accept my statement and the addedtestimony of these friends, that in the spirit spheres of inhabitedplanets of our Solar System and of other systems of worlds, there aremyriads of Spirits, of low planes of development, who, through theministrations of those known in the Spirit Worlds as Angels of theVisitation, are conveyed to such human creatures as I have spokenof, and through their organisms they are re-embodied, and becomereborn as their spiritualized children. And that was how the firstspiritualized humans appeared on Earth, and how they appeared on otherplanets prepared to receive them. Could I not read your thoughts, yourperplexed expression would assure me that another question is on yourlips.

Gentola—Yes, that is so. I am wondering where the firstspirits ever embodied came from.

Humboldt—My dear madame, when we shall have learned when thefirst world came into existence, we also may learn where the firstembodied spirits came from. Concerning these propositions, my ignorancecompels silence. On what authority do I make the statement relating tothe spiritualization of the human animal? Upon such authority or proofsas I have accumulated through visiting worlds in various stages ofevolvement. Worlds yet too young to receive in their waters the firstinflux of life germs. Worlds in whose tepid waters, protoplasmic cells,the wombs containing the germs of all life forms are teeming. Worldswhich have evolved vegetable and animal forms so huge, so grotesqueas to be appalling. Worlds on which the human animal is on the vergeof becoming spiritualized. Worlds where having become a spiritualizedconscious being, man is looking about him in fear and[Pg 171] amazement.Worlds where man has evolved varying degrees of civilization, and yetother worlds, where the peoples, compared with those of Ento or Earth,are as gods.

Gentola—You will pardon me, sir, if my question may haveseemed to involve a doubt as to the correctness of your statements. Nosuch thought was in my mind. On the contrary, I so implicitly believewhat you have said, that I realize that I am as an atom of a boundlessuniverse.

Bruno—But relatively the atom is as great as the universe.You have been told that an atom is a universe in embryo, for in it areall possible qualities, and in it are all the activities of InfiniteIntelligent Energy. So were you no greater than an atom, you yet wouldbe a necessary factor of Infinity.

Gentola—I do not question the truth of your statement, whichhumbles rather than exalts my estimate of my own personality.

Bruno—He, who was the divinest man of any of Earth's saviors,counselled his disciples to be as humble as little children, that thusthey might be great in the Kingdom of Heaven, and you will learn thatthe further you progress in an understanding of the Infinity of God,Who is the all, and in all the more will you desire to humbly adore theDivine Spirit of the atom and the universe.

Gentola—I realize that I know so little. That I only amapproaching the threshold of the temple of knowledge. You, on thespirit side, better than I, comprehend the limitations of mortals, soyou will not wonder that I grow impatient, because of my slow progressin a spiritual direction; but with you, dear friends, to aid andinstruct me I shall hope to grow in grace and in a knowledge of thetruth.

De L'Ester—Courage, Gentola̤, remember that ever the streammust flow onward to the sea. So if in your present[Pg 172] incarnation youcannot attain to loftiest heights the law of eternal progress willoblige you to unfold the divinity within you. Neither you nor we willever find a halting place on this endless journey, which is everonward, ever upward toward the unattainable perfection of InfiniteSpirit, Intelligence, Energy and Love.

But we have grown too serious, and will talk of lighter matters. Withcuriosity and amusement we regarded your perplexity, upon viewing forthe first time the beautiful white city. You were quite bewildered bythe oddly familiar appearance of the architecture, decorative, andother features of the buildings, bridges, statuary, and so on.Le toutensemble reminded you of scenes you could not at once localize.

Gentola—Yes, really I was for the moment rather bewildered. Ithought that I must have dreamed of a similar scene, then it came to methat on Ento I had beheld that of which the White City reminded me. Didnot you all think it beautiful?

De L'Ester—Very, and we now promise you that some day wewill show you a greater and far more beautiful White City, than thatephemeral one on the shore of Lake Michigan.

Gentola—I shall try to remember your promise. May I ask whereare Inidora̤ and Genessano?

De L'Ester—Since your last visit to Ento a dread catastrophehas occurred, and they and other Ento spirits have been, and yet areengaged in aiding sufferers, both in and out of the physical body. Theywere to meet us here, and we expect them at any moment.

To-day is the 29th of October, 1893. When will it suit your convenienceto accompany us to Ento? We hope that you may name an early day.

Gentola—You cannot be more anxious than am I to[Pg 173] resume ourjourneys. On November 1st I shall be ready. Ah, here are Inidora̤ andGenessano. You are most welcome. I have been inquiring about you, andwith regret have learned that some calamity has befallen Ento.

Inidora—I can say for my brother and myself that we aredelighted to again meet you, and doubly glad that soon you with ourBand will resume the duties of our mission to our sorrowful people.Yes, truly, a dread calamity has befallen the inhabitants of a denselypopulated region in a locality, corresponding, De L'Ester says,to about the latitude and longitude of Berlin, in Germany. It isregrettable that fear of ridicule, in case of mistakes, renders you toopositive to be able to record some scientific matters. Believe that Ido not mean to chide you. You do your best, and we are satisfied withyour efforts.

Nearly two centuries of your time have elapsed since Ento has beensubjected to a destructive earthquake. Occasionally, in variouslocalities, slight seismic disturbances have occurred, but not sincethe destruction of Petucy has there been a serious convulsion.Corresponding with your morning of the 26th of September, peculiarand alarming rumblings and tremors of the underground attracted theattention of the people on the southern confines of the Province ofDyrin. At intervals during two days and a night these disturbancesoccurred, and in affright many of the more timorous or prudentfled to other parts for safety; but thousands remained, praying toAndûmana̤ and the Deific ones for protection. Their priests offeredthe propitiatory animal sacrifices and the temple altars were ladenwith offerings of the most precious things; but alas, Andûmana̤ andthe dwellers in Astranola̤ were deaf to all entreaty. On the eveningof the second day Diafon ēvoiha̤ (the Sun), enshrouded in a mantle oflurid clouds, from which angry gleams emanated, sank from view below[Pg 174]the faintly outlined horizon, and for a space deathlike stillnessreigned, and in mute terror the people waited. But not for long, forsuddenly tremors, faint at first, but quickly increasing in violenceseemed to shake the very foundations of Ento. Temples and other greatstructures tottered, then fell in shapeless ruins, and smaller edificesand private residences were utterly demolished. So appalling werethe convulsions that the affrighted, frenzied people ran hither andthither, seeking to save their own and the lives of their dear ones;but many were crushed under falling buildings, and thus passed fromdeath to unlooked-for life in our spirit realms. In one locality,suddenly a great fissure opened, and as suddenly closed, engulfingalmost an entire village. Then the disturbance subsided, and on thefollowing morning the rising glory of Diafon ēvoiha̤ gleamed athwarta pitiable spectacle. Homes destroyed. Great public structures fallen.The living seeking the dead, and rescuing the injured, and to ourspirit vision spirits releasing themselves from their crushed physicalbodies were some of the features of the deplorable event.

Of course, our duty, as well as our sympathy, has impelled us toassist them, and we have been engaged in the work of restoring to fullconsciousness the many bewildered ones, who scarcely can be made torealize the marvel, the joy of continued existence. So touching has theexperience been that many times my eyes have filled with tears. OtherEnto spirits are engaged in the incomplete work, for as you are aware,some newly freed spirits, especially those who suddenly pass to thespirit side, remain unconscious, not only for days, but for prolongedperiods. No, the spirit spheres of different planets are not alike, forall correspond with the conditions of such planets as they surround.Yet in a sense the conditions of all spirit[Pg 175] spheres are so in harmonywith each other that spirits sufficiently progressed, and who havelearned the laws involved in these conditions, can visit any SpiritSphere of any planet. Yes, I recall that once during my childhood aconsiderable seismic disturbance occurred under, and adjacent to theplateau on which was our home, and that the alarmed people hastened tooffer sacrifices, and Andûmana̤ spared his offending children. TheBand approving, you may be shown the scene of the late catastrophe.At present the conditions are so harrowing that it would not be wiseto subject you to them. The local and neighboring crematories, notbeing equal to the incineration of the dead, many of the mutilatedbodies have been taken elsewhere. The cries and lamentations of theliving that no more shall they behold the forms of their dear ones ispitiable in the extreme. Oh, that the time may quickly arrive whenEnto's despairing people may learn that their sorrowful belief in utterannihilation is false. That continuity of existence is a gloriousreality.

Gentola—With all my heart I pray that it may be so, and if I,in the slightest degree, may be made to further the fulfillment of yourdesire, I shall rejoice that I have not lived in vain.

Genessano—Emana̤ (friend), no one lives in vain. From theleast developed to the highest evolvement of the human of any planet,all are fulfilling the Infinite, Intelligent, Divine Will. All areportions of the waves of human progress, and no one can go forwardwithout directly or indirectly aiding his weaker, consequently lesshighly evolved brother. In the spirit worlds, so well understood isthis law that sooner or later all spirits desire re-embodiment, thatthus they may not only aid mortals less evolved than themselves, butthat in so doing they also may advance their own spiritual evolvement.Yes, it would appear[Pg 176] that in this desire there is an element ofselfishness. Not so. It simply is the fulfilling of a law of the AllWise, Infinite One, whom you name God.

Both Inidora̤ and I long for the time when we shall be fitted toreturn to mortal existence. Would we prefer re-embodiment on Ento?I cannot say that our inclination is not in that direction, stillthe feeling scarcely amounts to a preference. Then we well know thatthe Angels of the Visitation will choose birthplaces best suited,not only to our further evolvement, but where we may aid others intheir progress. Many spirits strongly desire to be reborn on theplanet of their last re-embodiment, and conditions favoring, theymay do so. Spirits from the higher spheres, reborn on any planet, assaviors, leaders, prophets, or teachers, may or may not have beenformer inhabitants of such planet. Through the law of fitness allre-embodiments are controlled. You, ēmana̤, largely because youcannot recall the past, cannot yet accept a belief in re-embodiment;but when you shall have returned to the spirit side you again willrecognize its beneficence, just as in time all spirits recognize thatInfinite Intelligence, Love and Justice give to all, that which is fortheir greatest good.

De L'Ester—We now will leave you. On the morning of November1st we will come for you, and you will not forget to take the usualprecautions against being disturbed. I may mention that on yournext visit to Ento, you will have the pleasure of meeting the LadyCamarissa̤, mother of Inidora̤ and Genessano. She will meet us atCamarissa̤. Until then, adieu.

De L'Ester—We salute you, and are gratified to find youprepared for our flight to Ento. As Inidora̤, Genessano, and theirmother await us at Camarissa̤ we will journey quickly. George, allowyour sister to merely rest on your arm; thus she will grow strongerand more self-reliant. Yonder is ruddy Ento, glowing and palpitatinglike the heart of some living creature. Now glance backward at our owndistant planet. Yes, its radiant envelope differs in color from that ofEnto. What occasions the difference in the atmospheric coloring of thetwo planets? Qualities of atmosphere, reflection and refraction.

Yes, it is difficult to realize that on our Earth world myriads ofcreatures, humans and animals each in accordance with their inherentqualities are reaching out toward the light which lighteth, not onlyevery man that cometh into the world, but which shines for the Earthworm as well as for the angel. You think that a very comprehensivestatement? So it is; but is not the Infinite, Omni-present Spirit inthe atom as well as in the universe? Aye, and spirit is the one light,and there is no other.

The beautiful city Camarissa̤ lies below us, and we will now descendto our friends who await us in the arbor.

Genessano—Loha̤û ēmentos. We have been watching andwelcoming your approach. Gentola̤, allow me the pleasure of makingknown to you our dear, our honored mother.

Camarissa—At last I meet you, of whom I so often have heard.You have given my sons a place in your regard, may I hope to also be sofavored?

Gentola—It is I who am the favored one, and I shall esteemit a privilege and a pleasure to number you among my friends. Yoursons have promised a relation from your own lips, of events occurringduring your mortal existence; so aside from the pleasure of mutualacquaintance with much interest I have looked forward to your coming.

Camarissa—To recall events of my mortal existence will belike recalling a not very well remembered dream. It may surprise you tolearn that not since my dear sons entered our spirit world, nearly fourcenturies ago, have I visited Ento's physical plane. To explain why Ihave not, would not suit the present occasion.

I perceive that since last my eyes gazed upon the once familiar face ofEnto, marvellous changes have occurred; not the least noticeable is theeducational institution erected near the site of my former home.

Long ere our departure into the world of spirits, my dear husband,Genessano Allis Immo, and I were engrossed with the anticipationof at some not far future time rearing a great Galarēsa̤, whichshould not only serve to perpetuate our memory, but also should servethe nobler purpose of educating future generations in science, art,industries, and gentle modes of living. Other important interests sooccupied our time and attention that the fulfillment of our cherishedplan was delayed and the years passed, and still we found no time todevote to the achievement of a work so dear to our hearts. At last aperiod arrived when we felt that we might arrange for the erectionof the Galarēsa̤, but suddenly and most unexpectedly I passed intoour spirit world, and ere long my husband[Pg 179] followed me. Age and mostarduous duties had brought him quite beyond the years of middle life,but a still vigorous manhood gave promise of many years of usefulness;but so stricken was he that I who had so long worked by his side,who had been to him as the heart of his heart, the life of his life,sharing with him the joys and sorrows of our mutual existence, that I,his adored wife and the mother of our two sons had forever gone fromhis sight, that he had not courage to long survive so great a calamity.Realizing that he too was about to pass in to the silence, calmly hearranged his affairs, and instructed our dear sons as to his wishes.Then with the fortitude of a just man he yielded to the inevitable,and passed, not into the silence, but into a glorious spirit realm,where I awaited him. Soon our beloved sons, one by one, came to us;but ere they came, they had well begun the work which their fatherhad delegated to them as a sacred trust, but which was to be left forother faithful hands to complete. Now, as I gaze on yonder grandlybeautiful structure I am grateful that the Infinite One, who directsthe ways of his children, has made of me and mine instruments for thegood of others. Since passing into our spirit world my husband and Ihave been informed as to events and affairs occurring on Ento, and oursatisfaction over the beneficent results of the introduction of theirrigating and waterways system, which obviously is of incalculablebenefit to Ento, is inexpressible.

Changes which impress me with a sense of strangeness relate to thisplateau which, as I remember it, was considerably loftier than now,and where in former times was an abrupt declivity, is now a gentleincline eastward to the level of the waterway. I perceive too thatthe massive seawall, built during the lives of my husband and myselfhas disappeared beneath the waves of Indoloisa̤, whose[Pg 180] waters havegreatly encroached upon the land. At the time of my departure fromEnto, between Indoloisa̤'s eastern shore and the western face ofthis plateau, there was a broad stretch of land, many dwellings andother structures. Now I perceive that they and the great stone piersand seawall have disappeared beneath the restless waves which haveso encroached upon the land as to threaten to wholly engulf it. Nonetoo soon is yonder massive barrier being constructed as a protectionagainst further destruction of the greatly narrowed shoreland. As Ilook about me I find it difficult to realize the many changes whichhave occurred since I, a proud and happy wife, came to the home of myadorable and adored husband. The winged years fled away, and our twosons came to enhance our felicity. Other years added their days tothose of the past, and troublous forebodings, like creeping shadowsdrew nearer, ever nearer. As you already are aware of the deplorableconditions at that time prevailing throughout nearly all of Ento'scentral regions, you will understand that finally the situation becamealarming, and one day, hand in hand, my husband and I walked to themargin of the declivity, which abruptly fell away to the plain, andas we gazed afar eastward over the dry and arid lands our eyes filledwith tears, and our hearts were sorely troubled. Imperceptibly, butgradually, the fleeting years, nay, I should say ages, had broughtabout a condition of such extreme aridity that the lands refused tolonger yield sustenance to the people, whose minds became filled withdespair, and a sense of enmity against those in authority over theProvinces of the central regions. Like children deprived of propernourishment they grew fretful, rebellious and unreasoning, demandingrelief where more than temporary relief was unattainable.

For years my husband and I had vainly, incessantly[Pg 181] striven toalleviate the general distress and consequent discontent of the peopleof our province, and now in silence we stood thinking, thinking.Presently my husband, sighing heavily, said, "Camarissa̤, my dearestone, I fear that my days are well nigh ended. The want and despair ofthe people weighs so heavily upon me, that I stagger, and grow faintunder the burden. I know of no means by which we may afford themprosperity and happiness. Have the pitiful Gods put into your mindany thought that may serve to direct our future course?" After somehesitation I replied, "Lord of my life and love of my heart, I knownot if in my slumber some God may have spoken to me, but I have had asingular, and what your wisdom may deem a foolish dream. Shall I relateit to you?" Smiling tenderly and sadly, he said, "Perchance in ourextremity, Andûmana̤ may have sent a messenger to whisper to yoursleeping senses. Tell me your dream. At least it will serve to occupythe passing moments."

I then related that while I slumbered I dreamed that standing by hisside, just as we then were standing, we looked far eastward, and fromthe base of the plateau, abounding streams flowed in that direction,while at intervals other waters flowed from the north and from thesouth, and borne on the bosom of a great waterway, huge vessels ladenwith people and the products of many lands passed to and fro, andthat like some great bird with wide spreading wings, a beautiful cityseemed as though brooding upon the shining waters. It was a grandlybeautiful scene, and the wonder of it still remains in my memory."Heart of my heart," I said, "I have told you my dream. How shall itbe interpreted?" Silently, but with earnest attention my husband hadlistened to the recital of my dream, and as I proceeded, his flushingface, beaming eyes, and hurried breathing gave evidence of intenseemotion.[Pg 182] Clasping me to his heart he cried, "Surely, Andûmana̤,through His messenger has spoken to you, showing us a possible meanswhereby our unproductive lands may be reclaimed, and the impoverishedpeoples rescued from their present lamentable state. Camarissa̤, mydearest, we will strive to understand the full meaning of the message,and may Andûmana̤ and the pitiful gods aid us in our loving endeavor."

Days and nights of closest consideration, of closest calculation asto adaptation of means to ends followed. So absorbed were we with thetremendous problem which so suddenly had presented itself that wescarcely ate or slept. At length greatly wearied I one day threw myselfon my couch and slumbered. Again the scene of my dream was before me,but some years seemed to have elapsed since first I had gazed uponit. How my vision was very far reaching, and I beheld fruitful landsrichly clothed with verdure. Cities, towns and villages adorned thelandscape. Want and discontent had disappeared, and prosperity like agracious ruler smiled upon the people. From overhead the fleecy cloudsdropped into the chalices of myriad, many-hued blooms, their sparklingtreasures. Among the spreading tree branches sweet throated birds sangtheir love notes. Everywhere the shining waters gave drink to thethirsty lands, and everywhere all things seemed to be breathing praiseand thankfulness to Andûmana̤, their creator.

After awaking, my dream remained a vivid, pleasant memory, but fearingthat my husband might think me grown fanciful, I shrank from speakingof it; but as our thoughts and experiences ever were mutually shared,I at length made my dream known to him. As before, he consideredit a message given not only for our guidance, but also for ourencouragement. "Ah, heart of my heart," he[Pg 183] said, "your dreams mayyet become realities;" and my thoughts grew full of hope and eageranticipation of some great good which might come to the sufferingpeople. Very soon afterwards, my husband proposed that we should goto the capitol to lay before the supreme ruler, Tyvon Oiranza̤, ourplans whereby we hoped to at least reclaim a portion of our unfruitfullands, and thus rescue the people from their pitiable condition. But Ientreated that I might remain at home with our children, and he wentalone. With the result of his interview with Tyvon Oiranza̤, youalready are acquainted.

Before the conclusion of our mortal existence the vast enterprise hadprogressed far beyond our original plans and most sanguine hopes, andmy dear husband and I passed to our spirit world, fully assured that,even as the arms of the loving mother encircle her child, so in comingtime would the beneficent system encircle Ento's entire central regions.

Ere meeting you, Gentola̤, I with my sons surveyed the length andbreadth of the system, and my gratification that the great work goesforward toward completion is beyond expression. My joy too, that thetime approaches nearly when Ento's sorrowful peoples shall rejoicein the knowledge that life is continuous, is boundless. To you whoare devoting toward its accomplishment your time and very life forcewill come your reward. That I may not by one hour retard the gloriousmission I shall for the present leave you, but not for long; for Ishall, from time to time, give myself the pleasure of meeting you andthese friends, and also of witnessing the progress of the children ofEnto out of darkness into the light of spiritual knowledge.

De L'Ester, I owe you more than thanks for your patient attempt totranslate into Gentola̤'s language my poorly ex[Pg 184]pressed words, whichhave at least made us better acquainted with each other. With lovingthoughts for all, I regretfully hid you Info oovistû (adieu).

De L'Ester—We now will proceed to the Galarēsa̤. Ah, seatedunder yonder vineclad arbor are two of our student friends, Prince Danoand the Quend youth, Favēon. They very earnestly are discussing sometopic which may interest us. We will draw nearer.

Dano—Favēon, you are quite mistaken in your conclusions.Only yesterday I had a demonstration of this not at all understoodlaw. After classes I as usual retired to my apartment where I amusedmyself by sketching whatever for the moment caught my imagination.Now it was a fragment of a half-remembered scene, anon it was a dreamface or some grotesque fancy, and thus in an idle fashion I whiledaway the moments. Presently, in some unremembered manner and throughwhat means I know not, I seemed to drift into an unknown countrywhere, through some unrecognized agency, I moved from one localityto another beholding unfamiliar scenes, while beings of surpassingbeauty greeted me exchanging with me such kindly courtesies as onestranger offers to another. Amazed, I asked myself can it be that thegods have transported me to Astranola̤ that I may behold the gloriesof their blest abode? Although I felt exceedingly curious as to howI had arrived in this strange country, it did not occur to me toquestion any one; but as I stood musing over my perplexing position Iwas amazed to see approaching me one whom in my childhood I had knownwell, and whose surprise appeared to equal my own, as with extendedhand he hastened toward me, exclaiming: "Dano, Dano, son of my dearestfriend, Basto Andûlēsa̤, I give you a loving welcome to our worldof living ones, our world so beautiful, so glorious.[Pg 185]" For the momentI seemed too shocked, too overwhelmed to reply, then collecting mysenses, I evasively answered: "My father often recalls the memory ofIklos Mûyta̤, and mourns that no more shall he behold your belovedform or feel the warm clasp of your ever generous hands." Then I cried:"Has not death claimed you? Do you indeed live here in Astranola̤?I remember the lamentations of your family and friends over your deadbody and urned ashes, and I doubt the seeming evidence of my confusedsenses. Tell me truly, do I behold Iklos Mûyta̤? Do I hear thewell-remembered voice of my father's honored, well beloved friend?Surely, surely, I dream or my mind wanders, and I grow afraid, I growafraid," I tremblingly cried.

Taking my hands in his own he gently, soothingly said: "Dano, Dano,dear youth, be not alarmed, calm your agitation, and listen to what Ishall say. As all of Ento's children have been taught, so was I taughtthat only for Andûmana̤ and his messengers was immortality possible.That when breath, the life of the body ceased, endless silence was thefate of all. Ah me, I yet remember the bitter, hopeless anguish thatfilled my mind, my heart, my days, when death came and I was bereft ofmy dear ones. I only recall such sorrowful memories that you may bereminded that the belief that death ends all of existence still holdsin bondage the heavy hearted children of Ento; and that you may beassured that this dread belief is untrue let your visions wander overthe marvellously beautiful scenes of this world, which far exceed aughtthat you may behold on Ento, and over these multitudes of happy men,women and children who once lived, loved and labored and then passedinto this world of living ones, and who, with myself are taught thatthrough earnest striving to fulfill the law of love we all shall attainto other realms[Pg 186] far exceeding this in the glory of their inexpressiblebeauty, and a happiness so exalted that I can neither comprehend orrealize it."

He further said that when death has stilled the activities of the bodythe living principle, the real self, invisible to limited physicalvision continues a conscious, individualized existence in realms suitedto the requirements of the changed condition of the self. "This, dearDano," he said, "is not Astranola̤, the fabled abode of fabulousgods; it is but one of the realms surrounding Ento, as its petalssurround the heart of the rodel."

With profound attention I listened to this strange speech which somoved me that I cried: "Oh, Iklos Mûyta̤, tell me, I implore you,will my dear ones, will I, continue to exist after passing into thesilence?" Releasing my hands, he, with a dignity, a majesty and atenderness of manner inexpressible, said: "There is but One Infinite,Eternal, Intelligent Life Principle, and all things are partakersofit and cannot cease to exist. Your body and the bodies of allcreatures must return to the elements from whence they originated;but the self, the indestructible principle, will continue to exist inthe world of the immortals, and to the children of Ento this glorioustruth shortly will be revealed. Throughout our realms of the livingones there is one thought, one resolve, one expectation, that butlittle longer shall darkness and despair, like evil birds, brood overyour lives, turning your smiles into weeping, your joys into hopelesssorrow. In this grand work I, alas, have no part. Not yet have I grownstrong enough to enter the repellent atmosphere surrounding Ento'speoples; but in higher realms there are those who are as gods, andthey long have been striving, through such means as they command, topenetrate this atmosphere; and to all who[Pg 187] dwell in highest or lowestrealms the glad tidings have been heralded that soon the children ofEnto will emerge from the shadows of their cheerless beliefs intothe light of a joyous truth. I am not fully informed as to how thisglorious event is to be brought about. I only know that the means willbe equal to the desired end and I and all await with eager anticipationthe consummation of our dearest wishes. Dano, you now will return toEnto, but remember that surely you will again come to this realm ofliving ones, and I, Iklos Mûyta̤ will be but one of many friends andloving ones who will give you greeting."

Suddenly I awakened and found myself still seated by the table, pencilin hand, and strangest of all this strange experience, as I slept anddreamed, I had written all, and more than I have related. In whatmanner can you account for this unusual dream, if dream it was?

Faveon—My dear Dano, I shall not attempt to account for yoursingular dream further than that I presume that your waking thoughtsand imaginings were so impressed upon your mind that during sleep theyassumed familiar shapes, one of which appeared to utter unheard ofmysteries. I pray you, put away further indulgence in such misleadingfancies which may harmfully excite your too emotional nature. Throughour Holy Writings we are taught, and all experience confirms the fact,that only Andûmana̤'s Messengers dwell above yonder fleecy, floatingclouds, which, like a mistlike veil hide the glory of their shiningfaces, which, as we know, sometimes irradiates the sky reminding Ento'schildren that their sleepless eyes ever observe our good or evil deeds.Always has it been and always must it be that when the breath of lifeceases the dead go into perpetual silence. Ah me, scarcely do we learnto live, to love, to enjoy, ere death tears us from the embraces ofour loved ones, and naught is left[Pg 188] us save a handful of ashes to becherished, to be ceaselessly wept over.

Dano—Think me not impious that I questionwhy Andûmana̤has so decreed that a life full of good deeds, of noble aims andachievements, shall end as ends the life of the animal; shall suddenly,in the full tide of a glorious career, cease to live and be no more.That we now exist, and are conscious of the fact, is to my mind, asgreat a marvel as that, in some unimagined state, we may continue aconscious existence. Aye, a conscious existence in which to unfoldour highest abilities. You are aware, Favēon, that I am betrothedto Valloa̤, daughter and only child of our supreme ruler, OmanosFûnha̤, whose wife, Sēlona̤, died in giving birth to their onlychild. Emerging into womanhood, Valloa̤ displays such beauty ofcharacter, such elegance of manner, such loveliness of face andform, such intelligence and vivacity, that she enthralls me beyondexpression, and I love her with adoring tenderness. When I think of thepossibility of death approaching this charming, this adorable woman,stilling the breath of her life, closing her luminous eyes and endingthe music of her gentle speech, I am filled with unutterable anguish.Oh, Favēon, if I sin, may Andûmana̤ forgive, but to me it seems cruelthat he permits the dread Messenger Phra to take our all without makingus, his children, some recompense for the agony of bereavement, for thesorrowful certainty, that we, and our dear dead shall meet no more.

Faveon—Dano, Dano, you shock and alarm me. No longer am Isurprised that your waking thoughts fill your sleep with strange, ifnot with impious, dreams. I implore you to restrain your thoughts,your vivid imagination, lest some harm come to you. You well know thatyour ideas are contrary to the teachings of our sacred priesthood,who are the expounders of our Holy Writings, which de[Pg 189]clare that inthe beginning Andûmana̤, through His love for His ignorant childreninstructed the gods to commune with them, that thus they might gainknowledge, but as they grew wise they also grew so arrogant and impiousthat they sought to wrest from the gods the secrets pertaining tosacred things. Then Andûmana̤ wrathfully forbade His Messengers tohold further communion with His sinful children. In the beginning therewas no death, but for their sins Andûmana̤ decreed that henceforthdeath should serve as a constant reminder that the Creator is greaterthan the created. We being the created cannot, without sin, questionAndûmana̤'s laws, hence, dear Dano, we should not only willinglysubmit to the will of our Creator, but as obedient children, we shouldhumbly revere the hand that smites us.

Death having come to the children of Ento because of their impiousdesire to obtain a knowledge of sacred mysteries, it does not appearreasonable that even you, our beloved prince, may have been admittedinto Astranola̤, and the Holy Writings mention no other realm ofliving ones. To my mind, your dream partakes of the nature of thehallucination which recently possessed you in the lecture hall. Youthen insisted, and still insist, that a foreign-looking woman spoke toyou, and even touched you, yet no one save our fanciful friend, LētaVerronadas, imagined that they saw or heard aught. Certainly, it wasnothing more than the effect of a too highly excited imagination, towhich, I confess, I, too, occasionally am a victim. It appears thatLēta is becoming subject to these annoying seizures, and his friendsare somewhat anxious for his health, which really appears excellent.

If my very practical remarks have served to becloud your usually serenecountenance, you will forgive me, and may Andûmana̤ forgive if I,too, am sometimes filled with[Pg 190] fear and bitter regret that inevitablydeath is drawing near, that even in my youth I may pass into oblivion.Were it not impious, gladly would I welcome a belief in a possibilityof a continuity of existence. Alas, we have no hope, or slightestindication, that after death has seized the breath of our life, we andour beloved ones ever shall meet again. So, my friend, it will be wellfor us to strive to be thinkers and workers, not dreamers of dreamswhich have no foundation in realities. Your heavy sigh finds an echo inmy own heart, and I fear that my face like your own tells the secret ofour sorrowful thoughts, so the signal for our return to study comes ingood time to end this profitless conversation.

De L'Ester—You perceive, Gentola̤, that a spiritual forceis agitating the minds of some of Ento's people. All through thecenturies of their established religion there have been minds moreor less illumined by gleams of Spirit Inspiration, but necessarilythey have been so faint, so uncertain, so quickly repressed as tohave made but slight impression upon the masses of the people. Alwaysthe priesthood of Ento have been an impregnable barrier between thedarkness of superstition and the light of Inspiration. That generallythey have been, and are sincere, we do not question. Sincere, orotherwise, everywhere and always the priesthood move forward onlywhen the spiritual unfolding of a people obliges them to yield to anirresistible pressure. Largely it was through the spiritual growth ofthe people that, some centuries ago, Ento's priesthood were obliged todiscontinue human sacrifices, and it is through their further spiritualevolvement that the densely positive barrier which ever has enfoldedthem at length is yielding to forces from the spirit worlds. We rejoicethat now, as never before, spirits from Ento's and other spirit worldscan penetrate and[Pg 191] come en rapport with the consciousness of manyof the people. True we cannot, as you can, approach them directly,but soon conditions will become changed and we too, will be able tocommunicate with many sensitives.

We have shown you that all organisms throw off certain emanations,the condition of the organism determining the quality of theemanation. In their activities these emanations are either centrifugalor centripetal. The centrifugal or positive being forceful, thecentripetal, or negative being passive, but, if I may use a paradoxicalterm, energetically passive, and they form about inhabited planetslike, or similar to, Ento and Earth, a spiritualized atmosphere,which, to freed spirits, is as palpable as is a stone wall to physicaltouch. The positive atmosphere enveloping the peoples of Ento is veryrepellent; but you, who are yet connected with a physical body, arenot so etherealized as we are, hence we can use you as a means ofcommunication with persons upon whom we can make no impression.

No, this spiritualized envelope is not what some of Earth's people termthe astral sphere, but it is a constituent of the first or so-calledastral sphere, within whose limits abide spirits not sufficientlyevolved to gravitate to a higher plane of being. In a sense suchspirits areconfined within the limits suited to their severalconditions. Confined, not through the arbitrary sentence of a just oran unjust judge, but through an inevitable process of Natural Law,which is God's Law. Around all planets inhabited by Spiritualizedhumans and other organisms, the first Spirit Sphere, so to say,materializes. As ages pass and humanity evolves to higher SpiritualPlanes other and in all directions greater, grander spheres, suitedto the requirements of more highly evolved beings are formed, eachsucceeding sphere surpassing the preceding one.

Gentola—Do you know if there is a limit to the number ofspirit spheres surrounding any or all inhabited planets?

De L'Ester—I know there is no limit to the questions you canask, and for the present I must end our conversation by saying that weknow of no planet having more than seven spirit spheres, and by thetime you or we shall have arrived at the highest, Ento and Earth willhave been added to the list of dead worlds, and we may have becomearchangels.

Gentola—Please allow me to ask one more question. Am I tounderstand that there is a law compelling spirits to abide in certainspirit spheres?

De L'Ester—Spirits freed from the physical body, eachaccording to his or her evolvement inevitably go to "their own place,"the only place they are fitted for. No spirit can long remain in asphere with whosevibrations he or she is not in harmony. Spiritsfrom the higher may, and do, enter the lower spheres, but, speakingfrom experience, not with pleasurable sensations. You once wereadventurous enough to descend to the lowest level of one of the deepestmines on your continent. You may recall the sense of oppression anddifficulty of breathing which nearly overcame you. Well, that is thebest illustration I can offer of the sensations experienced by spiritsof higher spheres who, for instance, enter our Earth's First or SpiritSphere. Why, then, do we return to mortal environments? Oh, my friend,you yet must learn many sad lessons. You, whose destined work is toserve as a teacher to spirits in darkness, will find the answer to yourquery. You will learn, as we are learning, that only through loving,unselfish service for those more needy than ourselves do we find thestepping-stones by which we shall ascend to the heights where are theexalted ones, who,[Pg 193] through self-sacrifice and deepest self-abasement,have attained knowledge and bliss unspeakable. It is they who inspireus to strive for a like beatific state of being.

It occurs to me that of one feature relating to emanations I havenot informed you. I have stated that all organisms throw off certainemanations, hence animal emanations are constituents of all FirstSpirit Spheres. After physical death the myriad forms of animal, indeedof all organized forms of life, for a time continue to exist withinthe limits of the First Sphere. Then, through the activity of naturallaw they in a sense become reincarnated, but not on the same plane ofexistence as before, but a step higher, and always in a species oftheir own order. That is to say, the soul of the horse never reappearsin the form of an ox, or the soul of the ox in the form of the dog, andso on. No expression of life is ever lost. Thus the endless movement ofevolution is continuous, and the bird of prey swooping down upon thefinned beauty of lake or stream is quite oblivious of the fact that hedesires to dine off a distant relative of whose family he is a highlyevolved representative.

Genessano—With interest I have heard De L'Ester's lesson,and it reminds me of an experience of Inidora̤'s and my own. Whenwe passed to the spirit side we were not sufficiently evolved tocontinuously exist in a sphere higher than Ento's first Spirit Sphere,and for more than half a century of earnest striving, assisted by theloving devotion of our parents and dear friends who were more highlyevolved than were we, we were dwellers on the threshold of our secondSpirit Sphere.

During this period of instruction and progress our condition was farmore agreeable than that of mortals, but through brief visits to otherspheres, we soon learned that the degree of happiness we were enjoyingwas but a prom[Pg 194]ise of a more exalted state, and naturally we aspired,not only to greater joys, but to higher attainments, through which wemight find closer association with our adored parents.

No, this period of instruction and progress did not appear to passslowly. You do not yet realize that to freed spirits time and spaceare mere terms possessing neither value or significance. With us isonly an ever present now. The terms past and future involve an idea ofa beginning and an ending, and, as our friend Humboldt has stated, wecannot conceive of either a beginning or ending of what is termed timeor a limit outside of which is nothing. No spirit of highest spiritspheres claims to have a realization of either time or space or aconception of the Infinite One, who ever has been, is, and ever must bethe dimensionless, unthinkable all.

De L'Ester—To-day we will see and hear what may transpirein the classrooms. First we will observe what we may designate asan astronomical lesson. The apparatus which the young, intellectuallooking instructor is arranging is unlike anything you have seen, andI imagine that the lesson will be quite as unique as the apparatus. Ishall not attempt to give you more than a mere synopsis of it. Now hecalls the attention of the class to the well known fact that Ento isnot a perfectly globular body, but a somewhat elongated sphere, deeplydepressed at its extremities and revolving in space as Andûmana̤ inthe beginning decreed, that thus life giving beams of his abode mightvivify all portions of the home of his children. He alludes to theSacred Writings, which declare that in a very remote time Andûmana̤revealed to certain holy men an account of the creation of Ento and ofthe living creatures who came into existence through the exercise ofHis Will,[Pg 195] and that later, when Ento was prepared for their reception,He created His children, who should dwell upon it, and be therecipients of His bounteous provision for their happiness. Evidentlythis Instructor has no knowledge of the revolution of Ento around theSun, for he talks of the marvel of atmospheric pressure holding Ento inposition and also supporting the fair regions of Astranola̤, beyondwhich is the shining abode of Andûmana̤, which, with its foundations,fill all outer space. It would not serve a useful purpose to furtherspeak of his lecture to his deeply attentive pupils, but it will pleaseus if you will attempt a brief description of this scene.

Gentola—Around a massive table, on which is an objectsuggesting a globe, a number of boys and girls are assembled. Theglobe, if it may be so called, is quite elongated, and, as you havesaid its ends are deeply depressed. In the centre of the depressionsare pivots which rest in sockets in the ends of two upright supports.The surface of the globe is divided into spaces by metal bandssuggesting latitude and longitude. Midway between the extremities ofthe globe is a broad band with three narrower ones on either sideof it. Extending from the central band at intervals are seven metalrods tipped with what appears to be diamond stars. Now the Instructorattaches to the ends of the two protruding pivots flexible wirescovered thickly with some dark substance. The globe begins to revolveand now its velocity is so great that the star tipped rods appear toform a luminous, iridescent band about it, but I do not perceive whatforce makes it revolve. How beautiful it now appears. All the bands areluminous, and I now see that they are incrusted with different coloredsmall jewels, and there is a soft singing sound, like the notes of somemusical instrument. I do not understand[Pg 196] where the sound comes from,and I cannot describe the scene intelligibly.

Bruno—Be at peace, Gentola̤. We have neither anticipated ordesired that you should more than offer your impressions of the sceneand of this object which the Entoans believe represents the form ofthis planet. The seven diamond stars symbolize the seven divisions ofAstranola̤, but the Entoans do not venture to conjecture as to whatthe abode of Andûmana̤ or those of their deities may be like.

Presently we will show you a marvellous piece of mechanism which isan embodiment of vibratory energy. These wires form a connectionbetween it and this globe, and through its measureless energy thisand all the mechanical apparatus of the great Galarēsa̤ may beset in motion. On Ento, for many purposes, vibratory energy hassuperseded electrical energy, yet, in a sense, vibratory energy is anexpression of electrical force, which is the basic principle of allenergy. It permeates every atom of the universe, and its expressionsare so manifold that, though its presence may not be apparent, itsever present energy is a fact. Ento is but one of many planets whoseinhabitants understand and apply both electrical and vibratory energy,and, ere long, in the advancement of civilization on our own planet, itwill become a tremendous factor.

The Ento name for this object is esploina̤, and it conveys theEnto idea of latitude, longitude, the equator and zones. The coloredoutlines indicate the natural divisions of land and water, which, asyou perceive, are not nearly equal. The revolution of the planet onits axis is recognized as producing day and night, but the idea of avery pronounced concavity at its extremities, or, as we would say,at its poles is, of course, a conjectured absurdity. How did such anerroneous idea originate? Inidora̤ says[Pg 197] that in the Sacred Writingsthere are intimations of the form of the planet, and it would be a boldadventurer who would dare to dispute such infallible authority.

I grow impatient for the ushering in of the coming revelation when thisgrand civilization shall leap to the level of its evolution. And it iscoming, it is quickly coming. Even these youths and maidens shall sharein the splendor of Ento's religious freedom, which, like a radiant sun,shall dissipate the shadows of its long Spiritual night. When thatlong-hoped-for period shall have arrived, and Ento's peoples shall dareto investigate in all directions, they soon will arrive at correctconclusions concerning two sciences which to them are as unread books.Of astronomy they are ignorant, of geology nearly so, their religiousbeliefs deterring them from arriving at logical conclusions, lest theymight incur the displeasure of Andûmana̤ and His Messengers. You mayrecall the Professor's dilemma over the fossilized saurian, and in therecord of the rocks they yet will learn equally startling lessons.

Yes, we are informed as to all important affairs of Earth, and we areaware that daring minds contemplate the possibility of establishingcommunication between Earth and Ento. Altogether a futile idea, as younow must perceive. Why, the Entoans do not even dream of the existenceof a world other than their own. Inidora̤, is not this true?

Inidora—Quite true. Ento's Sacred Writings, which arebelieved to be infallible, make no mention of Andûmana̤ havingcreated any other world than Ento, but historians have written thatantecedent to the establishment of Ento's Religion there was a powerfulnation south of the equator which was in a very advanced state ofcivilization. This nation was known as the Avalano nation. ZēnonAvados, one of their learned men, who at this time[Pg 198] is a Teacher in oneof our Spirit Realms, declares that he and other scientists of his timedemonstrated to their entire satisfaction that Ento was but one of manysimilar worlds. They also made other astronomical discoveries, all ofwhich they made known to the people. Unfortunately, this nation grewvery rich and consequently very corrupt, and an inevitable decadencecame upon them. Their civilization lapsed into chaotic conditions,their learned ones passed away, and thus to the Entoans a knowledge offacts was lost, which, when again presented, they will be prepared toaccept.

Bruno—Already you have learned that in many directions Ento'sscientific discoveries equal or surpass those of our own Planet. Thatart, in its various expressions, has attained surpassing excellence.That the luxuries and refinements of living are within the reach ofall. That constant and untiring effort is being put forth to elevatethe entire peoples. And that want and crime are so nearly minimized asto seldom demand attention. Thus the soil is prepared to receive theseed which soon will be sowed, and which surely will yield a bounteousharvest. Ah, the demonstration is concluded and the Instructor is aboutto address the class.

Instructor—This lesson demonstrates that as a cherished childrests upon the bosom of its mother, so Ento, beloved of Andûmana̤,rests upon the bosom of space. Afar off, in Diafon Evoiha̤, isthe glorious abode of Him who is the Creator of all things. Whenwe, His children, have done well He smiles, and Diafon Evoiha̤,golden and glowing, sheds its life-giving beams over our beautifulworld. He smiles and fruits and grains multiply, that His childrenmay have sustenance. He smiles, and bûd, bloom and verdure cover aswith a mantle the home of all His creatures, for are not[Pg 199] all livingthings precious in the sight of their Creator? From the lowest to thehighest expression of His love all find their allotted places. Allact in accordance with His Divine Will. This esploina̤ not onlyconveys a correct idea of the form of Ento, but also it illustrateshow we are encompassed by the abodes of Andûmana̤'s Messengers,whose ever-watchful eyes discern our inmost thoughts, our most secretacts. Even as the Divine Ones guard the Sacred Mysteries may we, OAndûmana̤, guard ourselves against wayward thoughts and unhalloweddesires and may we ever reverently adore Thee that Thou didst createthis World so fair and a people so blest as are the children of Ento.

De L'Ester—Leaving this Instructor and his pupils to adiscussion of their odd mixture of science and religion, we willascend to the second floor. Yes, truly their religious beliefsdominate the lives of the Entoans. Fear of consequences, quite asmuch as love of Andûmana̤ and His messengers, occasions in thema constant watchfulness. Genessano has related a droll occurrencewhich illustrates this very point. Once, in his childhood, a fallingmeteorite attracted his attention, and he ran to his parents shouting:"A god has fallen out of bed! a god has fallen out of bed and brokenhis lamp." Both father and mother were horrified at his irreverentexclamation, and in terror, lest harm might befall their thoughtlesslad, they hastened with him to the Istoira̤ to lay upon the altar apropitiatory offering.

Gentola—Genessano, you will pardon me for saying that thecontrast between the advanced civilization and the peculiar religiousbeliefs of your people still surprises me. That they are intellectualand generally highly cultivated is very apparent, and it seemsremarkable that they yield obedience to a creed so utterly at variancewith common[Pg 200] sense. Have they never believed in a continuity ofexistence? Have they never had clearer conceptions relating to the egothan they now have?

Genessano—Since passing to our spirit world we have learnedthat long previous to Ento's ancient written history, which antedatedthe Sacred Writings, there were those who, through many embodiments,on various planets, retained overlapping, partial consciousness ofprevious states of existence. Through this consciousness, which is afeature of so-called intuitive perception, such persons more or lessclearly realize the indestructibility of the ego, hence the continuityof perhaps conscious existence. But, through natural causes too complexfor present consideration to the consciousness of the masses of Ento,no idea of a continuity of existence ever has occurred.

When through repeated embodiments and attendant experiences humansof any planet have evolved to a certain plane, conditions beingpropitious, they unfold Intuitive perception, or more correctly Soulconsciousness. Evolvement and unfoldment proceeding the Soul facultiestend to become dominant, and the Human seeks to discover the causesof phenomena. He theorizes, he analyzes, he dogmatizes, and growspresumptuous, and if unwisely, he ignores his inner consciousness,the real spirit self, he is likely to stultify himself, and concludethat there is no other than a physical existence, and no intelligencehigher than his own. Conditions favoring, soul consciousness maybecome en rapport with the inner or spirit consciousness, and despiteintellectual materialism, which ever clamors for dominion, the humanmay evolve a recognition of Spirit, hence a realization of the One Allpervading Spirit known to you as God.

Though their history cannot be traced back to their earliest appearanceon our planet, we know that inevitably[Pg 201] the Entoans, like the humansof other planets, have passed through all the phrases incident to theonward and upward progress of humanity.

Since the establishment of the national religion, and consequentecclesiastical oppression and repression, which ever have been soabsolute that they have not dared to think for themselves, their Soulconsciousness has found expression in ceaseless prayers that death maynot seize upon their lives, or those of their dear ones.

As the bud, infolding flower and fruit, is quickened by the breathof spring, so Ento's peoples will be spiritually quickened by theeffulgence of the coming revelation, and then they joyfully will claimtheir birthright of ever increasing happiness and life eternal.

De L'Ester desires me to relate something I once read in an ancientrecord now stored in the Library of this Galarēsa̤. It states thatimmediately succeeding the Establishment of the national religioncertain fanatics held peculiar beliefs. They asserted that Andûmana̤had spoken to them, assuring them that they were possessed of anEssence, or Principle, which was the life of the body, and that thisEssence, or life Principle, after death of the body continued aconscious, happy existence in a world unseeable by physical eyes. Theyalso asserted that Andûmana̤ revealed to them Laws which commandedthem to refrain from all evil conduct. To love one another. To actjustly, and to be merciful to all living things. Other Laws relate tothe duties of parents, of children, of those in authority, and so on.Certainly they were of a character indicating a Law Giver of a highorder of intelligence. The record further states that this fanaticalsect for a time increased prodigiously, but persecution and othercauses finally led to its extinction.

Another historian relates that during the third century[Pg 202] of theEstablished Religion one Mēro Kalmon invented an instrument throughwhich he daringly and impiously gazed toward Astranola̤. He not onlydeclared that Astranola̤ did not exist, but that there were otherworlds than Ento. He went so far as to declare that these worlds movedthrough space, and he even made drawings and calculations relatingto these fanciful Worlds, which misled many into a belief in hisreprehensible teachings. Not content with filling the minds of peoplewith these vain imaginings he also hinted that these newly discoveredworlds might be peopled as was Ento. So eager is humanity to indulge innew fancies that ere long he made many converts, and the Sacred Faithwas seriously menaced. Word of Mēro Kalmon's proceedings was brought tothe Supreme Ruler Mostēnû Stoiva̤, who directed that he be admonishedto cease teaching fancies so pernicious, so sacrilegious, so devoidof intelligence. He was admonished, but being either very perverseor very much in earnest, he continued to teach his senseless ideas.Gentle admonitions failing to correct his heterodox opinions, severermeasures were exercised, but still he held to what he pretended to, ordid believe, and it became necessary to offer him as a Sacrifice toappease the righteous wrath of Andûmana̤. The historian also relatesthat as he was about to be Sacrificed, suddenly the sky became overcastwith threatening clouds, and partial darkness reigned, but that at themoment that the priestly knife reached the heart of the blasphemousMēro Kalmon, Andûmana̤ smiled, and Diafon Evoiha̤'s golden beamsgladdened the hearts of the assembled multitude. And thus, adds thehistorian, was demonstrated the truth of our Holy Religion. At thistimeMēro Kalmon is a re-embodied spirit, and amid the galaxy of yourinspired, scientific minds he shines as a star of the first magnitude.

Nay, Gentola̤, it would not be wise to divulge the present name ofthe re-embodied Mēro Kalmon; but from this recital you will perceivethat notwithstanding opposing influences at various periods, lightfrom Inspired minds has striven to dissipate the spiritual darknessovershadowing the lives of the Entoans. Yes, Mēro Kalmon was asensitive, as he now is.

De L'Ester—In this well lighted and well appointed room Dano,Favēon, and others are engaged in microscopical studies. We desire,Gentola̤, that you shall become en rapport with Dano, but so absorbedis he in his investigation that we doubt if you will succeed. We willwait for a less positive condition of the youth's mind. In the meantimeyou will please attempt a description of this scene.

Gentola—Seated around a long table are five young men, andtwo dark skinned, handsome girls in the bloom of early womanhood. Onthe table are instruments of a kind, quite unlike any I ever haveseen, through which all are intently gazing. All are taking notes, andmaking drawings, and a most animated conversation is being carried on,in which the young women take part. You say that those instruments aremicroscopes, but they are quite unlike any microscopes I have everseen. There are five convex lenses, one above the other, but slightlyapart, and they are suspended between two slender rods, a few inchesin length. Above each microscope a tiny, blindingly brilliant lightis suspended, above which is a reflector which seems to focalize thelight and reflect it downward through the lenses, onto some odd lookingobject. You say it is the eye of some small animal? Oh, I never couldhave imagined that the eye is so complex, so wonderfully beautiful.Yes, I now see it very clearly. Through the glasses it appears greatlyenlarged. Describe it? No,[Pg 204] indeed, I am not so presumptuous as toattempt it. You clever ones should describe things of which I am quiteignorant.

De L'Ester—You have said all that we really have desired youto say. Should a competent person give a technical description of theseinstruments, and object under investigation, your caution would takealarm, and you would become too positive for our purposes, one of whichis to inform the peoples of our planet that the Entoans are very likethemselves, and that their methods of acquiring knowledge are somewhatsimilar to those of the neighbors who are so curious about them.

Gentola—Now that I better understand your motive in askingme to describe various things I shall feel less sensitive over myincompetence, and you may rest assured that after this microscopicobservation I shall set a higher value on my own eyes.

De L'Ester—I thought you might, and it is high time youshould, for you not only use, but you abuse your eyes. The controversyover the lesson grows very animated. Be attentive, and I will interpretwhat may be said.

Faveon—Nitana, both you and Dano certainly are mistakenin your conclusions. Our Sacred Writings distinctly declare thatAndûmana̤ is Infinite in all His attributes. That He creates anddestroys as He Wills, but nowhere is it written that He modifies anycreature in order to fit it to changed conditions. To my mind it savorsof impiety to question the accepted interpretation given our SacredWritings by our scarcely less Sacred Priesthood.

Dano—I do not doubt but that Andûmana̤ is Infinite in allHis attributes, and I do not question but that He creates in accordancewith His own purposes, but I do not believe that anyone livingcreature is a special act of His creative Will, but that through Hisfixed purposes or Laws,[Pg 205] which are a part of Himself, all thingscome into existence. If each living creature is a special act ofHis creative power, logically one must infer that all creatures areperfect expressions of His Will. Yet it is an indisputable fact thatif animals of any species are for a prolonged period kept in darkness,their organs of vision will become modified to fit them for theirenvironment. I cannot but think that our Priesthood misinterpret themeanings of portions of our Sacred Writings, and that they are proneto cling too closely to ancient interpretations. May Andûmana̤'sMessengers understand that I do not desire to offer my immatureideas as infallible truths, and I pray that they may direct my everquestioning thoughts.

Nitana—Ever our scientific investigations oppose themselvesto the teachings of our Holy Religion, occasioning in our minds unrestand dissatisfaction with our conditions. Though our devoted Priestscontinually admonish us against an indulgence in profane imaginings,our truant thoughts go far astray, and we grow bewildered and afraidlest the justly offended gods may visit upon us dire punishment. Evenwhile we strive to learn the complex meanings of life, we are shrinkingfrom death, and crying to Andûmana̤'s messengers to bear to Him ourunceasing prayers for release from the dread God Phra (death), whosedark form overshadows all our days.

Scientific research has reached a limit where boldest and most earnestminds pause uncertain and appalled. They cannot turn backward, andthey dare not go forward. Oh, that Andûmana̤ may as in ancient timeshearken to the prayers of His sorrowful children, and grant to them aclearer understanding of truth.

Faveon—Nitana, it is not we alone whose minds are full ofunrest, for alas, the people too are questioning and doubting, andnone too firmly are the priesthood opposing[Pg 206] themselves to the furtheradvance of skepticism. I fear that we too indulge in too free thoughtand speech, and are becoming dreamers rather than thinkers. Dano, yourexample is contagious. I pray that I may not find myself also dreamingstrange dreams, or yielding to baseless imaginings.

Dano—And yet it may come to pass. Truly, it has not beenthrough my desire that recent strange experiences have come to me.May the Gods pardon my presumption, if I sometimes dare to hope thatthey in their own way may, through me, convey some new Revelation ofAndûmana̤'s love for His sorrowful children, whose entreaties forrelease from death, ever are the burden of their prayers.

If Mylta, Vērian, and you, dear friends, may not consider me of lostmind, or altogether given to preposterous fancies, at least I may amuseyou by a recital of what you may regard as merely a dream. To Favēon Ihave related a former experience, and his incredulous smile assures methat he yet remembers it.

Yesterday after classes I laid on my couch to meditate and rest. I didnot at all feel inclined to sleep, but soon a semi-conscious statestole over my senses. At the moment my gaze was resting on a greatcluster of tēmos blooms sent me by Valloa̤, my betrothed, to whommy tenderest thoughts, like bright plumaged song birds, were flying.Presently the tēmos blooms were blurred from my sight by a shiningvaporous cloud, from which emerged a female form, so wondrouslylovely that I was overawed and amazed. The form was tall, and ofproportions suited to the form of a Goddess. Over her shoulders herhair fell like a golden mist, and her eyes blue as the azure floor ofAstranola̤, gazed tenderly, smilingly into mine. Rodels, floating onNaro's gleaming waters are not whiter than was her face, which shonewith an indescribably[Pg 207] strange, luminous glow. Floating rather thanwalking toward me she extended her hands, and in a voice so gentle, sotender, so mellifluous that it yet lingers in my memory like strains ofsweetest music, she said, "Dano, Dano, my brother, do not you recognizeyour sister Onta̤? I am not dead, I live, and love you, my brotherDano. It was but my physical body that died. I, the real Onta̤,am as alive as when hand in hand we strayed by Naro's waters. Dano,believe that I am Onta̤, for I shall again and again come to teachyou the mystery of life after death of the body. Happily you possessclear seeing vision, which perceives the real, Immortal Self, and youare to be a Teacher of our people, who through you will attain to ahigher conception of divine things. Already you begin to apprehendthe oncoming glory of a New Revelation, which will bring to the heavyhearted children of Ento gladness immeasurable. Fear not, my brother,your message of joy will not fall upon deaf ears, for the way is beingprepared, and the invisible ones, who possess the strength and wisdomof the fabled gods, will not fail you in your hour of greatest need. Iknow that already they have spoken to you through one of another World,and soon your vision will grow so strong and clear that you will beable to perceive them, as you now for the first time perceive me. I canremain no longer, but soon will come again," she said, and as she cameshe went.

As I dreamed I seemed to weep for joy that my beloved Onta̤ stilllived, and as she ceased speaking I strove to clasp her to my heart,but she eluded me, and ere I more than realized her presence shevanished from my sight, and I sprang to my feet, not in fear, but in astate of trepidation indescribable.

Mylta—But, Dano, do you believe that you really saw yoursister Onta̤, or do you consider it all a vivid dream? Of course, asyour sister has long been in the Silence, it[Pg 208] could have been naughtelse than a dream. Favēon, be quiet. Yes, I am excited. Oh, how Ishould like to have such a dream; and only think, if it really might betrue! It is so dreadful to die, to leave all that one loves, and moredreadful still to lose one's loved ones, knowing that the utmost onecan do is to mourn until we too shall pass into the Silence. Ah, myVērian, our tears will not ward off——

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, quickly draw near to Dano. Touch hishead with your finger tips. That will suffice. Drowsily he leans backin his chair, and passes his hands over his forehead and eyes. Now in astartled manner he whispers, "Onta̤, Onta̤; nay, it is not Onta̤.Onta̤ has golden hair, and this woman's hair is dark hued, and she isof a strange race. Ah, I now see her clearly, and it is the same womanwho twice has appeared to me. Speak, I pray you, that I may know whoyou are, and why you come to me."

Gentola—Though I am not of Ento I have been named Gentola̤.Twice I have been made to speak to you, and now I shall say that whichyou are to remember for it relates to gravest interests.

I have come from a world closely resembling Ento. It is far away inspace, and by its inhabitants it is known as Earth. I have been broughtto you by persons who once lived on either Earth or Ento, but deathof their physical bodies having freed the imperishable, intelligentPrinciple, they are known as Spirits and may go from World to World. I,too, am a spirit, but, like yourself, am yet connected with a physicalbody, to which I shall soon return. Through the activity of a wonderfulnatural sense you are enabled to perceive me and to hear my words; andlater on, when your Spirit senses shall have grown clearer,[Pg 209] you alsowill see and hear Spirits who are wholly freed from the physical body.Already you have perceived freed Spirits and your quickened senses areunfolding, as unfolds a flower. Two of the Spirits accompanying meare of Ento's Spirit World. During their mortal lives they were knownas Inidora̤, and Genessano, sons of Genessano Allis Immo and of hisWife Camarissa̤,who long have existed in a World invisible to yourmortal vision, but which is as real as is Ento. As I am unacquaintedwith your language I speak from dictation of a Spirit who, from timeto time, will reveal to you truths which will bring to you and toyour people joys unspeakable. This spirit bids me say to you that inboundless space there are countless Worlds inhabited by beings likeyourself. That all are Andûmana̤'s children, and all, like yourself,are immortal. That when, through death of the body, their spiritsbecome freed, they continue to exist in worlds' far more beautifulthan Ento, whose peoples now are on the eve of a revelation which, tothem, will be as the dawning of a day of supremest joy. But for you,dear youth, will come a sorrow so overwhelming, a grief so poignant,that it will well nigh rend you from your body. But courage, courage,sufficient for your days will be your strength. You have chosen and arebeing prepared to give to your despairing peoples a message so gloriousthat its Divine effulgence will dissipate the shadows of the hopelessbeliefs which so long have held them in Spiritual bondage. Alreadyin the minds of many of your people there is a sense of unrest anddiscontent with old beliefs and forms of worship. It is a premonitionof wonderful events which ere long will occur, for spirits of Ento'sand other Spirit Worlds have combined their forces to awaken the innerconsciousness of your peoples, and they feel the quickening impulse butare unaware of its significance. Many are prepared to receive the gladtid[Pg 210]ings that existence is continuous, and when this knowledge shallhave been revealed to them quickly they will emerge from the depths ofperpetual sorrow into the radiance of a consciousness of immortality.

You would know the nature of the sorrow that is to come into your life?I shrink from saying that it has become necessary to inform you thatyour betrothed, Valloa̤ Fûnha̤, slowly but surely is releasingherself from her frail physical body. Slowly but surely, like somesweet flower of an untimely season, she droops and fades away, and erelong she will be your Spirit, not your Mortal Bride. Her father doesnot realize that her days are nearly ended or even that she is reallyill, else ere now he would have called you home. You are to await hisor your father's summons, and you are not to speak of this or of aughtI have said to you. Soon again I shall be with you to further reveal toyou that which concerns yourself and others, and now, Info oovistû.

De L'Ester—Favēon, Nitana and the others are greatly amazedand alarmed at Dano's strange condition, but as he breathes andmoves they know that he has not swooned, so silently they await hisawakening, and now he is arousing from his partially submerged state.He is so highly sensitive that while en rapport with you he is almostwholly conscious and fully remembers all that you have said to him, andthough as yet he does not comprehend his condition, in time he will doso. It is to be regretted that such a heavy sorrow must fall into hisyoung life, but when finally he shall realize that his adored Valloa̤will not be forever lost to him, with his sorrow will be blended joyinexpressible.

Dano—Have I again been dreaming? Surely it was more than adream. Heard you no one speaking? Saw you no form, dear friends? Yettruly I again have seen a fair-[Pg 211]skinned, dark-haired woman, clothedin strange, shining garments, who has spoken to me of marvellousthings. If what she has said may be true, ere long into my life willcome a heavy sorrow and a great joy. But Andûmana̤ alone knoweth allsecret things. Through His love He created me and patiently I shallawait whatever of good or ill He may send to me. You, my friends, willpardon me if I cannot now relate what this woman, who calls herselfGentola̤, has said to me.

Faveon—Dano, I pray you compose yourself. No, we heardnothing, saw nothing, but I confess that I so sympathized with yourabnormal condition that for a moment I experienced a most peculiarsensation. I seemed to feel some invisible presence near me, but soonI realized that it was the merest foolish fancy, and quickly I arousedmyself to a sense of my surroundings.

Vērian, sweet cousin Vērian, your pallor betrays your perturbation, andMylta̤'s humid eyes evince a lively sympathy if not a positive beliefin Dano's hallucinations. Come, friends, we will walk abroad and soonthese baseless, idle fancies to which, I fear, we all are inclined,will be dispelled.

Nay, Dano, you shall not be left to yourself to brood and dream. Tooclose study and a natural inclination toward Mysticism are misleadingyou, and we, your devoted fellow students, will be doing less thanour duty if we do not endeavor to induce you to yield to lighter,pleasanter veins of thought.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, to you this demonstration is littlemore than curious. To estimate its meaning and value you would haveto realize what we and many other spirits long have been striving tobring about. This we cannot now make plain to you, for could you fullyrealize its significance it would so overwhelm you as to unfit you forthe[Pg 212] work you alone can accomplish. This much I may say, that now asnever before we feel assured of the success of our mission.

Favēon felt not only your presence but also the wave of Magnetismwe passed over him. He is very sensitive, and when the time of hisenlightenment shall have arrived he no longer will imagine that Dano isafflicted with morbid fancies, for he too shall stand as an InspiredTeacher of his own people.

In the adjoining class room other students are engaged in Microscopicexamination of Crytogamic growths. For a short time we will observethem. We perceive that the specimens are of various species found inmoist localities, or in ponds or other sluggish waters. That theirsporules, wafted by winds or through the agency of aquatic fowls, areborne from one locality to another. That some are known to be inimicalto health, even to life, but that science has found means to oppose andrender ineffectual their virulence.

Yonder dark-skinned intellectual maiden is strongly inclined toskepticism. Not perceiving the utility of these growths she contractsher pretty brows, and, after some moments of inconclusive thought, sheturns her large, luminous, questioning eyes on the stately Professorwho stands near her, regarding her attentively, and says: "ProfessorDoiko, will you inform us as to why Andûmana̤ has created these, sofar as science has discovered, worse than useless growths, and alsothe parasites which infest the bodies of His children, and of allcreatures?"

Professor Doiko—Our purpose is to study the structure andhabits of these growths, not to question the purpose of their Creator.When we shall have grown wise enough doubtless we will understand themystery of many things which now are obscure. As to parasites whichin[Pg 213]fest the bodies of living organisms science regards some of themnot as enemies, but as scavengers of refuse, which, when not speedilyremoved, generate diseases of various kinds. Through our lack ofknowledge we count as foes many forms of life which probably, in time,we will come to regard as friends. Andûmana̤, Creator of all things,makes no mistakes. It is His children who err in questioning theresults of His infallible wisdom.

De L'Ester—The maiden looks rather discomfited thanconvinced. To the quiet girl on her left, in a low tone she earnestlysays: "One is ever asking questions to which our learned ones givebut half replies. Always within me something cries out for a fullerknowledge of things. If I question our Instructors or our Priests,or if I search written authorities, the answer is ever the same,'Andûmana̤ knoweth, Andûmana̤ doeth according to His will,' and ourPriests say that we sin when we question the meanings of mysteries.Tonēne, what is that within us which ever is impelling us to searchinto forbidden things?"

Tonene—Could I answer your query, Cassa, I should perhapsbe wiser than our Instructors. I know not why you are so perverselyinclined, but I think it may be well for you to defer to the opinionsof those who at least are far more learned than are we.

Cassa—But, Tonēne, it is said that Prince Dano believes thatwe are more than we appear to be; that when the body dies the breathof life does not die; that the real self is invisible, but that itpossesses intelligence and memory and speaks and moves about. I cannotquite remember what else it can do. What perplexes me is, how can thebreath of life speak and move about without a body? I know not howPrince Dano explains that. We all know that he is wise and learnedbeyond his years, and there are those who regard him as one whomAndûmana̤ has specially endowed,[Pg 214] but others fear that overmuch studyand thought render him visionary.

Tonene—Any one hearing this inconsequent conversation wouldprobably consider us as visionary as is Prince Dano, and we will serveourselves better by attending to our lessons.

De L'Ester—In Cassa's somewhat rash remarks we find furtherevidence of the unrest stirring the minds of the people, and it augurswell for the success of our Mission when, despite their fears, evenyouthful minds are questioning old beliefs.

Should we attempt further notice of the students and studies of thisclass room it would oblige us to exceed our purpose, which is to simplyrecord sketches of people and things. You will bear in mind that incalling your attention to apparently trivial matters we do so that youmay perceive that ideas and pursuits of the Entoans are noticeably likethose of Earth's peoples. Again we are holding you too long and mustimmediately return you to Earth. Three days hence we will come foryou. George and Bruno will attend you. Until we all meet again, Infooovistû.

De L'Ester—Notwithstanding that, logically, neither timeor space are realities, we, very illogically, have found ourselvessomewhat impatient with your visitors, whose prolonged stay has delayedus a full hour. Ah that is well. Always secure yourself against suddenrecall. We are ready, George. Yes, to-day Earth's outer atmosphere isvery tranquil. You will find Ento's even more so. George, we will passdirectly to the Galarēsa̤. Gentola̤, an hour hence a friend willmeet us there. No, you are not acquainted with the gentleman, but youhave heard of him as a guide of your very dear friend, Mrs. S——le,to whom he writes and for whom he makes slate drawings. She, for asufficient reason, has not given you his name. Should I do so I shouldviolate his and her expressed wishes. On this occasion he will be knownas Doctor Blank. Yes, we have journeyed quickly. In seven minutes toa second. We will now proceed to the class room adjoining the one wevisited three days ago.

Genessano—Gentola̤, you perceive that you and we passthrough what mortals term solid substances without experiencing anyresistance. I recall that after my release from my physical bodyI thought it one of my strangest experiences of my new state ofexistence, and for a time I could not realize that I could pass througha wall or other substance as easily as through an open door. Newly[Pg 216]freed spirits ever are greatly surprised upon finding themselvespossessed of this ability. Indeed, Spirits of low planes of evolvementrarely realize that in order to enter a dwelling they need not awaitthe opening of a door or window.

Gentola—I have observed and thought of it, but always thereis so much that is marvellous in this new experience that I have notfound opportunity to speak of it. Now I shall be pleased if some onewill explain the matter.

De L'Ester—All so termed solids are composed of extremelyminute particles of substance. Resolve the molecule into its mostattenuated state and atoms result. All energy is atomic, hencesubstantial. Expressions of energy known as attraction, cohesion,gravity and others, are embraced within what your learned ones termMagnetism, and were it possible to comprehend what this term impliesand involves, it might be possible to comprehend the Infinite. Atomscontain all qualities, and not only the atoms filling all space, butthose composing so termed solids are each surrounded by an aura all itsown. In Planetary language this aura is known as Rē, which signifiesSpiritualized Substance. It is a quality of all things everywhere, andis so sublimated as to be incomparable to aught else. Yes, your learnedones admit the separateness of the molecule and the atom, but theyfail to recognize the Spiritual quality of either. The Spirit body is,so to say, organized from the atomic aura of the physical body, itsdensity depending upon the quality of the aura. The Spirit body of oneon the very lowest sensual plane necessarily is dense and gross; hence,Spirits possessing such bodies find it difficult, perhaps impossible,to pass through walls or closed doors. Were your mortal existence on alow plane we could not use you for our present purpose; were it on astill more advanced plane both you and we[Pg 217] would not occasionally be atcross purposes. It is not a flattering statement, but it is a fact, andyou will not misunderstand me.

Gentola—Not in the least. I am very sensible of myimperfections, and am full of regret that my entire life has not beendevoted to highest aims and pursuits. I am only a little reconciled tomy own shortcomings through believing that I shall have endless time inwhich to amend them.

De L'Ester—So you will, and though we may not hasten thepassing years, we all may improve each moment of that which possessesneither beginning or ending. Oh, yes, many persons are given toflippant mention of eternity and perfection. Only the Infinite cancomprehend the one or possess the other, but through constant strivingall may attain to loftiest heights of Spiritual unfoldment. Yes,through constant striving for higher unfoldment, both physicallyembodied and freed Spirits grow wiser, purer and stronger. Spiritbodies being organized from atomic aura, it follows that if the aurabe sufficiently pure, even as wind may pass through the meshes of agossamer web, so may the sublimated atoms of Spirit bodies penetrateany aggregation of grosser atoms.

Gentola—At what period of a child's physical existence is itsSpirit body fully formed?

De L'Ester—From the moment of conception the formation of theSpirit body begins, but not until the midway period of gestation doesthe Spirit body assume a distinctive outline. From this period onwardthe Law of Being compels the atoms composing the Spirit body to arrangethemselves in accordance with the Divine plan of organization. At sevenmonths' gestation the Spirit body of a child is fully formed.

Yes, the qualities of both the physical and Spirit bodies[Pg 218] of childrenlargely depend upon parental conditions. So, also, if conditionsare of a high order, children begin their mortal life journey wellprepared for inevitable exigencies. If, unfortunately, conditions areof a low order, they must encounter mortal experiences handicappedfrom the moment of conception. Yes, this Law would seem to work aninjustice to myriads of humans born under untoward conditions, but,to quote Professor Doiko, "Andûmana̤, creator and preserver, makesno mistakes." When humanity evolves sufficiently to realize the vitalimportance of conditions and the certain transmission of hereditarytraits, children become well born and in time the peoples of allPlanets do evolve to an understanding and observance of this, the mostimportant law of the ever ascending planes of evolution.

What becomes of children prematurely born? As the doctor has not yetarrived I may briefly reply that the souls of infants prematurelyexpelled from the matrix, are by appointed Spirits borne to a Realmin which are conditions specially adapted to their requirements anddevelopment, where, at the full period of gestation, they, in a senseare born into conscious existence. Thenceforward until maturity,guardian Spirits continuously conduct them to the physical plane, wherethey are placed en rapport with their parents or with such conditionsas are required for their growth and development, bodily, mentally, andto a degree Spiritually. Should the parents, especially the mother,have passed to the Spirit side, the child will be brought into contactwith the family life of persons as nearly related as possible to itsparents. Generally such children are attended by the Spirit Motheror one with a strong mother nature. It is a Law that children bornprematurely or who otherwise have passed to the Spirit side, mustbecome acquainted with mortal experiences;thus the unseen mem[Pg 219]bers ofmany families outnumber the recognized sons and daughters.

On the Spirit side are countless numbers of women who, in their lastre-embodiment, did not fulfill the Law of their being; gladly theybecome guardians of children requiring a mother's care and love.Especially do such Spirits charge themselves with the care of waifsprematurely expelled from the matrix by ignorant, thoughtless orheartless mothers, who, on passing to the spirit side, are confrontedby the unlooked for evidence of their ignorant or criminal folly.Yes, children prematurely born as the result of accident or of otherunavoidable conditions, are subject to the same laws that governchildren purposely thrust into the Spirit World. You are aware thatyour sister Emma was prematurely born, consequently, her form is ratherdiminutive and of a substance so refined as to remind one of that of apure white lily.

Yes, truly, it was Emma who came to Mynheer Weiss and you at Mrs.Drake's seance. We were not surprised that Mrs. Drake thought her agirl of about twelve years. Yes, it was she who knelt at the knees ofMrs. S——r, and who afterward partially materialized her form. Weassisted her to our utmost, but much to her disappointment and ourown, she did not quite succeed. She is very devoted to your son, whojocularly terms her the Infant Phenomenon. In form, features and traitsshe resembles your and her gentle, gracious, loving mother.

Yes, so far as we have learned, the law of generation on other planetsis the same as that of Ento and Earth. Indeed the male and femaleprinciples appear to be so universal that all advanced Spirits firmlybelieve in even the duality of the Infinite Spirit. Yes, it requiresvery robust faith to enable any one to realize the possibility of amother bearing a child whose father is too etherealized to[Pg 220] wear aphysical body. My imagination is unequal to such a concept.

Ah, here is our friend the doctor. You are most welcome. As you allhave exchanged greetings, I now shall have the pleasure of presentingyou to our medium, Gentola̤.

Dr. Blank—Madame, it pleases me to meet and greet you. At therequest of our mutual friend, Mrs. S——le, I have obtained permissionto join for an hour these mutual friends and you who are engaged in amission of loving endeavor which I pray may bear fullest fruition. IfI also may receive your gracious permission to, for an hour, join yourBand I shall feel more at ease.

Dr. Blank—You will not I trust esteem me churlish because I,for a well considered reason, desire that I may be known to you and tothose who may peruse these pages, as Dr. Blank? You will not? I thankyou. As I am something of a chemist, De L'Ester desires me to reply tosuch questions as may arise relating to the lesson engaging this classof students. So, madame, I am at your service.

Gentola—I perceive that the students are being taught as tothe properties and effects of poisons. As I am wholly unlearned in thescience of chemistry, I am not prepared to ask questions concerning thelesson, but, if you may not consider the question absurd, I should liketo ask if poisons have any effect upon the spirit, either in or apartfrom the physical body.

Dr. Blank—Here, madame, are a collection of mineral poisons,here a collection of vegetable poisons, and here again an assortmentof animal poisons. Some are in the form of powders, others in the formof liquids. All are[Pg 221] labelled poison, yet strictly speaking there areno poisons. The law of affinity, which is one expression of magnetism,rules the domains of attraction and of repulsion. That like attractslike is an axiom, and the inspired Hahnemann caught a ray of truthwhen he perceived that similia similibus curanter. I must not allowmyself to offer a dissertation on this point, but I may say thatchemical affinities are qualities inherent in all substances and in allorganisms. Equilibrium of chemical affinities means health; the reversemeans disease. Remember that in all atoms are all possible qualities,and that any one aggregation of atoms contains exactly the sameproportion of these qualities as are in any other equal aggregationof atoms. It may come about that in a physical organism, through theenergies of attraction and affinity, an undue amount of a certainquality may become preponderant; a condition of repulsion ensues, andif extremely violent it may occasion dissolution of such organism. Bycertain of your learned ones, so termed poisonous effects are fairlywell understood, the involved principles less so.

The foregoing remarks are preliminary to a more direct reply to yourquestion, the importance of which cannot be overestimated.

You are aware that Spirits possess tangible bodies. Tangibilityimplies substantiality, and substance is a more or less close impactof finer or coarser atoms. The seminal substances and all ovaria areaggregations of atoms, to a degree impressed by the personality of suchcreatures as may possess them. We will imagine a father addicted todrunkenness, or continually under the influence of narcotics. In suchcase the seminal substance being impressed or impregnated by alcoholicor narcotic atoms, the germ of a new being must, from the moment ofconception, possess a bias toward alcoholism or narcotism. The mother[Pg 222]may be of a superior type of woman, but, through association with thefather of her unborn child, her mental emotions, which are substantial,are reflected or impressed upon its organism, and if she is not strongenough spiritually to equalize the influences of her environment, shealmost certainly will give birth to a being accursed, poisoned, if youwill, through the vicious habit of its father.

During the period of gestation such unfortunates form not only theatomic physical body, but also the atomic spiritualized soul body,and every atom of the new being has, through attraction and affinitybecome, so to say, imbued with a tendency toward an indulgence inso termed alcoholic or other poison. We have glanced at the effectupon the physical plane and when, sooner or later, the victim mustpass to the spirit side, then, alas, the laws of attraction and ofaffinity impel the impregnated atoms of the spiritualized soul body togravitate to their own kind. Truly, the child of a drunken father orof an opium-eating mother is as surely poisoned as is one who swallowsprussic acid, and the father or mother who indulges in alcoholicsor in narcotics commits a damnable offense against their children,against humanity and against themselves, for inevitably they and theiroffspring enter the spirit world clothed with bodies so atomicallypoisoned, so out of equilibrium that they are tortured through aconstant, insatiable desire for a gratification of their abnormalpropensities. A desire which personally they cannot gratify and whichto a degree they must outgrow before they can advanceone step onwardand upward. This overpowering desire for the gratification of abnormalpropensities leads many spirits to strive to influence unwary ones toindulge in intoxicants, in narcotics and to commit various offencesagainst decency and against the interests of society, and I regret tosay that very frequently they succeed not only[Pg 223] to their own, but tothe detriment of their victims. Yes, certainly, in time all Spiritsoutgrow the evil tendencies of their physical existence, but ifmortals could realize that during this process, a century aye, in manyinstances centuries, may elapse ere the progressed spirit can endurethe white light of higher realms, surely they would strive to avoid socalamitous an experience.

But I must hasten. As I have intimated, when some one quality orqualities preponderates over some other quality or qualities ofan organism, non equilibrium ensues, and thus persons become ill,poisoned, so to say, through partaking of certain foods or liquids.One may become ill, poisoned, through inhaling the perfume of a flowerwhich to another may afford exquisite enjoyment. Another may becomeill, poisoned through the aura of an animal whom another will unharmedfondly caress. Thus, the fact is apparent that poisons, per se, do notexist, but that under certain conditions all qualities are inimical tophysical existence.

Gentola—As you are aware, doctor, many persons with impunityconsume alcoholics and narcotics sufficient in quantity to kill oneunaccustomed to their use. How do you account for it?

Dr. Blank—Persons addicted to the constant use of theseso-called poisons, gradually become abnormal. The atoms composing theirorganisms have, so to say, become saturated to a degree that will notadmit of the further entertainment of the qualities offered. Just asa fully-saturated sponge, though plunged into an ocean, would rejectanother drop of water.

We have drifted somewhat apart from our starting point, and I regretto perceive that the lesson has disturbed your serenity, but I feelassured that you desire that humanity may come to realize that in allthings cause and effect[Pg 224] go hand in hand. That both in and apart fromthe physical body, all are their own jury and judge. That mortal lifeis the preparatory school in which all learn their lessons well orill, and that on the spirit, as on the physical side,the school ofexperience knows no vacation.

From what I have said you will understand that the effects of someso termed poisons are far reaching. I may add that every emotion ofthe mind, food, drink, the dyes in textile fabrics, especially forclothing, in fact the atoms composing all substances, more or lessaffect the physical, consequently the spiritualized soul body. Insome persons a certain color or colors produces either exhilarationor depression. They may not be conscious of the cause, though veryconscious of the effect. Your strong dislike for wholly black garmentsis an indication that you should not wear them.Sensitives nevershould wear colors darker than the red corpuscles of their blood.Azure blue, yellow, rose red, very light shades of purple and a certainlight shade of green are the colors suited to your temperament. Always,advantageously, you may wear white.

I simply have touched upon some points which, with your and yourfriends' permission, I may at another time elaborate. In chemistry Iam well enough versed to perceive that this is a splendidly equippedlaboratory and I learn from his remarks that the stately Professor is acompetent Instructor.

During my mortal existence I regarded myself, and was considered,an authority in the science of chemistry, but I have learned that,compared with Ento chemists, I was a mere tyro. They, through a largerknowledge of the wondrous science, have made of the elements tractableservants whose energies are tireless; whose adaptability is limitless.

Madame, the allotted hour has quickly flown. My promise to our mutualfriend is fulfilled and with measureless hopes and fervent wishes forthe success of your most worthy efforts on behalf of the mission, Imust bid you and these friends adieu.

Gentola—Adieu, and believe that I greatly appreciate thethoughtful kindness of our mutual friend, at whose request you haveafforded me another strange and useful lesson.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, at present we will look no furtherthrough the Galarēsa̤, but will turn our attention to the zoölogicaldepartment of this very comprehensive institution. This great corridor,lined with admirable statuary, gleaming whitely through a luxurianceof palmlike growths and blooming plants, conducts us to this broadflight of steps leading downward to the Rinvoh (aquarium) of which thisspacious and imposing landing affords a fine view. You will attempt adescription of some of its features.

Gentola—Extending eastward and a little northward I see asmall lake divided into two sections by—and also surrounded by—amassive stone wall the top of which serves as a promenade on which manypersons are passing to and fro. What appears to be heavy metal nettingdivides the lake into numerous compartments and there are lightlyconstructed bridges from which attendants are casting food to creaturesin the water. A portion of the lake is roofed over by a substantialwire netting, and in many of the compartments are luxurious growthsof aquatic plants. The lake extends a little further north than thenorthern wall of the Galarēsa̤, and bordering its northern extremityand around on its western side I see a grove of great trees andshrubbery, amid which are large and smaller structures and also numbersof men, women and children, who are[Pg 226] passing from one building toanother. In front and toward our right, basking in the vertical rays ofthe sun, is a huge creature of familiar, if not pleasing, appearance.Do you know its Ento name?

De L'Ester—Were the repulsive creature a denizen of earth wemight with propriety call it an alligator. Its Ento name is Inadillo,which I shall translate as scaly armored. It differs from the alligatorof our planet in having larger and very protuberant eyes, a shorter andmore bulky head, a larger body and webbed legs. It is quite as muchat home on land as in the water, but is a very sluggish creature andof a species nearly extinct. The lakes, for there are two, are whollyartificial. One is supplied by fresh artesian water, the other withsalt water from nearby Indoloisa̤, and in their many compartmentsare specimens of Ento's various amphibious creatures and fishes. Nowlook into the adjoining wire-covered tank. Ah! you shrink back from thehideous creature moving its sinuous length through the limpid water.Yes, it is a veritable sea serpent, and it has been in this Rinvohfor about fifty years of our time. When captured in Tsoivan Cryfimo,it was about one-third its present length which is quite eighty feet.Extending backward from its neck are large webbed appendages withwhich it swiftly propels itself through the water. When angered orexcited those folds at the back of its broad, flat head are erectedand projected forward over its vicious looking eyes, which glow andscintillate in a most alarming manner. George is endeavoring to arousehis snakeship and, evidently, is succeeding. See how he arches hislong, slender neck, turning his ugly hooded head this way and that inquest of his disturber. Naturally, he does not find his enemy, and nowwith hisses of fear or defiance he rushes away, lashing the water intoa line of white foam. Now he has[Pg 227] reached the further limit of the lakeand is quieting down. George, we echo yourrequiescat in pace, forGandûlana̤ rushing like a comet through the water is not a pleasingobject.

From reliable authority we know that this serpent is the last of hisspecies. In Ento's inland seas there are creatures of allied species,but in comparison with yonder great serpent, now gently rocking himselfon the bosom of the tranquil lake, they are quite insignificant. IfGandûlana̤ has not quite fascinated you, you will please turn yourattention toward this ungainly object which appears to be intent uponbaking itself in the hot sunbeams.

George—I say, Gentola̤, if we could drop this fellowthrough space and he should arrive—say, in St. Louis—what do yousuppose he would be taken for?

George—Ah, thanks. And what, may I ask, do you imagine thesoupmakers would name him?

De L'Ester—Certainly they would, for he differs very slightlyfrom the large sea tortoises of our planet. You understand, Gentola̤,that we are not showing you these creatures for the mere purpose ofgratifying a curious interest, but that you may through personalobservation, note the striking resemblance of many of Ento's to manyof Earth's life forms, and I pray you to observe closely, so that incoming time you may remember the object lessons we are presenting toyour notice. I wish to reiterate that advanced Spirits of Planets ofour, and of other Solar Systems, unite in declaring that everywherelife expressions are alike or very similar. That dissimilaritiesthrough environments pertain more to bulk and density than to form.

As we move along you perceive that these compartments are occupied by agreat variety of fishes. Some of huge proportions and voracious enoughto devour their attendants; others as dainty as ever tickled palate ofan epicure, and others still too minute and pretty to serve a nicerpurpose than to flash their scales of gold or of silver within thecrystal walls of an aquarium.

In the bass or treble notes of the croakers who hide amid the shade andcoolness of those aquatic plants and grasses, is an indication thatfrogs of various species are quite at home with the eel-like creaturesgliding through the water.

With both pleasure and profit we might devote more time to thisdepartment, but only a glance here and there is possible, otherwise ourobservations would fill a tome. We now will pass to the Acclinum (thezoölogical section), where Genessano and another Ento Spirit friendwill join us.

Here at the entrance is an individual who regards us with bothcuriosity and disfavor. Did not the strong bars of his cage interferehe might attempt to resent our gazing at him. That he more or lessclearly perceives us is quite apparent, and it is quite as apparentthat he does not admire us. He, like many animals, possesses theability to see what is hidden from the majority of humans. No, neitherclairvoyance or clairaudience are in any sense spiritual gifts. They,so to say, are qualities of the personalities of all highly organizedcreatures, as the human, the anthropoid, the horse, dog and some otheranimals. These qualities constitute an inner perceptivity of theanimal soul, by some of your thinkers designated as conscious mind orobjective self. They are independent of physical visuality and arecontrolled through vibratory activity. You question as to how it ispossible for the law[Pg 229] of vibration to affect the senses. I answer thattruly, "Nature knows no vacuum," that the atom is everywhere and mindis as much substance as is the body of this forbidding looking creaturein whom we see a representative of a species of anthropoid named Bomûzhimmû, which in your language would signify manlike tree climber.Grasping with his great hands the strong bars of his cage, he gazes atus as though fascinated, affording us a rather disturbing spectacle.His height, his anatomical structure, his intelligent expression andpose, is painfully suggestive of a low type of the human, to whom in nosense is he allied. George, he does not regard your friendly advanceswith favor, he shrinks away from you, but his deeply set gleaming eyes,drawn lips, and gnashing teeth, indicate a disposition to defend hisrights. If you feel poetically inclined in this adjoining compartment,is a subject for lachrymose verse. Bomûz's mate evidently is in avery despondent condition; her long, coarse hair falls over her low,retreating forehead; her face is buried in her great hands, and she isa picture of utter dejection. Pining perhaps for her home and friendsin some tropical jungle, or for orphaned children, bereft of a mother'stender care, or who knows but that she bemoans a forsaken lover, or——

George—Since you have grown so sentimental I shall not besurprised to soon find my occupation gone. All I ask is that you shallwear your laurels as modestly as ever I have worn mine.

De L'Ester—With your illustrious example ever present I shallendeavor to emulate your exalted virtues. In the meantime, MadameBomûza, aroused from her melancholy mood, appears to take a livelyinterest in Monsieur Bomûz who utters peculiar sounds, pounds his handsagainst the bars and probably is informing her of the proximity ofstrange, sinister looking beings. That she now perceives[Pg 230] us is evincedby her alarmed manner, whimpering cries and poundings on the bars ofher cage which have attracted the attention of a keeper who hastensin this direction. Yonder, too, are our friends hastening to join us.Lohaû, Lohaû ēmanos, you are as welcome as you are prompt in keepingyour appointment. Ha̤-Moûfih, the favor of your presence with us isesteemed at its full value.

Genessano—Gentola̤ ēmana̤, one is with us who has notbeen so long in our spirit world as have Inidora̤ and I, consequentlyhe possesses personal knowledge of events transpiring on Ento duringrecent times. Like my brother and myself, he does not at all understandyour language, and as a means of communication with you he must availhimself of De L'Ester's kind assistance. It is my privilege andpleasure to make known to you, Ha̤-Moûfih Ada̤ssi, whom we all holdin our hearts as a dearly beloved and valued friend.

Gentola—I regret that I cannot converse with you directly,but through this kind interpreter we shall become acquainted and Ishall hope to find myself no less in your favor than are these ourmutual friends.

Ha-Moufih—Gracious lady, I salute you and owe you thanks thatyou receive me so courteously. I too regret that we cannot more readilyexchange converse, but doubtless a degree of patient persistence willsuffice to make us mutually understood.

In accordance with a prearranged plan I shall undertake a relation ofsome events which may serve to illustrate certain points. To do so willoblige me to be more prominently personal than I could wish, but youand our friends will excuse my using such means as may seem best fittedfor the accomplishment of a desired end. At the time of my birth myfather, Ha̤-Moûfih Ada̤ssi, was governor of the Province of Ondû.I being the first born of my parents[Pg 231] was given the name of my father.You may not have been informed that on Ento nearly always the firstborn son takes the name of the father as the first born daughter takesthe name of the mother. I am aware that with much of Ento's historyof the past four centuries you are acquainted, so for the most partI shall confine myself to a relation of events occurring within theyears of my mortal existence, and of those following my departure intoEnto's Spirit World, where quickly I learned the law of return intomortal conditions, and thus through observation and association withrecently freed spirits I have kept myself informed as to many thingsrelating to Ento's peoples and affairs to which I may find it expedientto refer. During my youth I attended several Institutions of learning,but the greater part of my education I received in this Galarēsa̤ ofCamarissa̤, and when my parents considered me sufficiently advancedin age and in my studies, I, with other youths under the care of aguardian, were permitted to travel through foreign countries, observingthe peoples, their customs and attainments with such other features asmight afford us a general knowledge of Ento.

An exhaustive investigation of natural history possessing for mean absorbing interest, on my return home I besought and obtainedpermission of my parents to, in my own way, pursue the engrossing studywhich during the remainder of my mortal existence largely occupied mytime and attention.

At this moment it occurs to me that to avoid confusion of mind itmay be well for me to use your standard of time. Also to state thatI date my birth at a time corresponding to about the middle of yourseventeenth century, hence am an Entoan of a comparatively modern time.Ere I began my journeyings a quarter of a century of my youth had[Pg 232]elapsed, and the close of another twenty-five years found me still awanderer over the lands of Ento. During all these years my restlessmind and untiring investigations led me to an exploration not only ofeasily accessible climes, but also of the planet's frozen extremities.Doubtless you have become informed that air transports traverse theentire planet, and that wherever necessary or desirable, stations forthe convenience of travel and commerce long have been established. Thusfavored I pursued my travels until, save for one extensive equatorialregion far westward of Indoloisa̤, of which presently I shall speak,I had traversed the entire surface of Ento.

My absences from Camarissa̤ were of longer or shorter duration, butthe love of my pursuit so grew upon me that only affection for myaging parents drew me to the arms ever ready to welcome me. Early inmy fifty-second year my mother passed to our Spirit World. My father,grief stricken and aged beyond a century, quickly followed her, as, Ithen believed, into endless silence, but as I how know, into realmsinconceivably glorious. Thus I became hereditary governor of Ondû.

Much against the wishes of my parents I had not married, my pursuitaffording me little time or inclination for the society of women.Then, too, early in my youth I had observed that the most poignantsorrows had their roots in human affection; that those who loved least,sorrowed least. With pitying eyes and a pained heart I had often hadoccasion to sympathize with those whose light of life went out, whendeath tore from their clinging arms their dearest ones, and I fullyrealized that should I allow myself the ecstasy of loving an adorablewoman I should only be courting for her or for myself eventual despair.So I did not marry.

On becoming governor of Ondû I learned that the duties[Pg 233] of my officeand other affairs left me insufficient leisure to care for thevaluable collections of many years, and I resolved to add them to thealready priceless treasures of the Syffondû (museum) of the Acclinum(zoölogical department) and the Rinvoh (aquarium). During my wanderingsI had from time to time become possessed of strange creatures, someliving, some dead. The water serpent, which I learn you already haveseen, was captured in Tsoivan Cryfimo, which is one of a series ofsalt lakes, or, as De L'Ester terms them, inland salt seas, nearly onthe opposite side of Ento. At the time of his capture Gandûlana̤ wasabout one-third his present size and I had been governor of Ondû forquite forty years. Three years later I passed to our Spirit World,and my paternal uncle, Unda̤ Gamonda̤, became my successor, butonly for a period of twelve years, when he followed me, and his son,Unda̤ Gamonda̤, became and at this time is governor of the Provinceof Ondû. Thus you may perceive that Gandûlana̤ is not in his earlyyouth. How long he may yet survive as the last of his species no onecan say.

Unda̤ Gamonda̤ is a learned and most admirable man, under whoseadministration this Province is most prosperous. Under his fosteringcare manufactures, arts, sciences and industries are afforded everypossible opportunity for favorable progress, and those engaged inthe cultivation of the wonderfully productive irrigated lands whichoccupy the entire Province of Ondû ever find him more than willing tofurther their interests. He is an artist, too, of excellent ability,and on yonder ornate pedestal symbolizing Commerce and Agriculture isa statue, the work of his dexterous mind and hands, which is admirableenough to command attention and high praise. In the poise of the noblehead, in the expression of the intellectual and extremely handsome faceand in the majes[Pg 234]tic pose of the stately form, true genius has foundfine expression. Unda̤ Gamonda̤, artist and kinsman in salutingthis symbolic marble I salute thee, and in the world of spirits one dayI shall meet thee face to face.

You are aware that the Entoans have no knowledge or even hope of acontinuity of life, so you may believe that when in our Spirit WorldI became conscious of the stupendous, the glorious, fact that I stillexisted, and that my dearly beloved ones who had preceded me wereembracing and greeting me, I was overwhelmed with amazement and a joyso profound that for a time I found no utterance. Oh, the wondrousdelight of finding myself young and strong, with all my facultiesenlarged, and yet the greater delight of realizing the presence ofthose over whose ashes I had shed many bitter tears. I was as oneintoxicated. I rushed hither and thither, eager to behold the strange,beautiful World of Spirits. I took no thought of the past or of Ento.I lived, I lived, and the unlooked for joy of it for a time renderedme oblivious of the memories of mortal existence, but ere long theyrevived, enkindling a desire to visit scenes which were still dearto me. Under instruction of friends soon I learned to accomplish mydesire, and since then it has been my duty as well as my pleasure tofrequently revisit Ento. Thus I have kept in touch with such events andconditions as concern its peoples.

I shall now speak of a past which also in a measure will involvemention of more recent times.

About ten years prior to my demise a party of adventurous huntersjourneyed to a far northern region known as Tsomana̤. It lies wellwithin the Arctic Circle, where in certain localities, are greatmining interests and a dense population. Well equipped for theirpurpose these hunters journeyed by air transport to one of the miningcentres,[Pg 235] thence by other means they sought the habitat of a species ofanimals of a very fierce and courageous nature. De L'Ester and othershave informed me that on your planet there is no weapon even remotelyresembling our yarû-testo, which is an electric instrument of deadlypower. With it some of the animals were slain and several of theiryoung captured and brought to this Acclinum, where, in apartmentssufficiently cooled, they grew to maturity, and since then largely theAcclinums of other countries have been supplied from their increase.Perhaps you may not have been told that through various natural causesanimal life on Ento is not very abundant, more especially domesticanimal life. The animals of whom I have spoken are known as gowhya̤,and if it may please you to enter their abode you now may do so.

Gentola—Am I dreaming, or have I suddenly dropped into anEarth cavern? Surely those are bears or animals very like them. Nowthat I look more closely the resemblance is not quite so striking.Describe them? I will try. They are larger than any bears I have seen.Their limbs are long and so are their bodies, which are not verybulky. Their heads are large in proportion to their bodies, and theirnecks are longer and more slender than are the necks of our polar orother bears. Their long, drooping ears and deeply set eyes give them apeculiarly sinister expression, and with their enormous, savage lookingjaws and huge feet, armed with long, sharp claws, they look as thoughthey in an instant might tear one to bits.

George—Gentola̤, come here. See these cubs, they are not atall repulsive in appearance.

Gentola—Oh, the queer looking little creatures. How soft andpretty their brown hair is. It seems a pity that they must grow to besuch big, savage, shaggy haired, ugly animals as are their parents.

De L'Ester—In appearance and characteristics these animalsare enough like our polar bears to claim close kinship with them. Theyare hibernating animals, as are some others of Ento, but their presentenvironments are not conducive to that habit, and it is growing lessand less marked. If your curiosity is satisfied we will look elsewhere.Our dear friend Ha̤-Moûfih's visit with us will be so brief that wemust take advantage of its every moment.

Ha-Moufih—Friends, I regret that I can remain with you foronly a limited time. I, Gentola̤, am in our Spirit World a teacherof natural history, but for a purpose have been assigned for this dutywhich affords me much pleasure. On my return to my pupils we will visitand investigate a planet on which De L'Ester was once re-embodied.Where is it? In the constellation known to you as the Great Dipper.The planet is in the angle between the handle and the cup. No, neitherthese friends nor I are sufficiently progressed to journey beyondcertain limits. Yes, it is a great pleasure to visit other planets withmy pupils who like myself ever are eager to observe, to compare or todemonstrate and then to return to our own place to dear friends, and tofurther study. Because of my limited stay with this Band you have beenturned aside from observation of the Comina̤ daa̤ (class rooms),but later that will be resumed.

You have seen Bomûz himmû, one of the largest of the A-Mûistaa̤(anthropoids). Now you will see one of the most remarkable members ofthe A-Mûista̤ family of this or of any planet we have visited. Wedesire that you shall describe it.

Gentola—Stretched along on a thick limb of a low, widespreading tree is a creature so very human in appearance as to beunpleasant to look at, at least it is to me. It is as tall almost asam I, and that is five and a half feet. Its[Pg 237] body, hands and feet areextremely like those of a human; were its head equally so I should feelrather abashed to be standing here staring at the sleeping creature.Its arms clasping the limb on which it lies, are quite shapely, itslegs less so. Now it opens its large, expressive eyes, raises its headand evidently is observing us. Its head, in proportion to its body, israther small, the forehead narrow, low and retreating. Falling overits forehead and eyes is a white, silky fringe, which is in strongcontrast with its very dark gray covering of short, coarse hair. To meits oddest feature is its long, white beard, falling over its breast.As George approaches it it grows alarmed and now it scrambles feetforemost to the ground, and on its hands and feet rushes away in longleaps. Really, it is so like a human that it is revolting.

Ha-Moufih—Kyn-nûyna̤o (tree dweller) is what the Entoansname this species of anthropoid. Structurally this tailless animal isvery like the earlier human forms of young planets. Its most markedunlikeness to them is in its head and face. There, ages ago, as isevinced in fossil remains, development came to a conclusion.

At no great distance from Indoloisa̤'s western shore its watersencompass an island of considerable area, which is clothed withgigantic trees and luxuriant vegetation. This island is inhabitedby a peculiar people who for many centuries have led most peaceful,uneventful, secluded lives. For the most part their priests are theirteachers, not only of religion, but of such educational branches asare not sufficiently advanced to come within courses of instruction ofeducational institutions. The island is very salubrious and so prolificof grains, fruits and fine woods, that air and water transportationare in constant demand for carrying to other parts these and otherproducts. In the interior of the island the kyn-nûyna̤o find theirhabitations in the[Pg 238] gigantic bûda̤s tree tops, where their young areborn and reared with watchful care, their human neighbors regardingthem with a sort of veneration. Never wilfully are their homesdisturbed, and only by order of the supreme authorities is any onepermitted to capture and remove one or more of the creatures. Thenit is done under protest of the islanders, who consider them theirespecial possession. They do not breed in or long survive captivity,yet when placed anywhere away from the island they never attempt toescape.

Darwin, your great naturalist and my friend, pronounces thekyn-nûyna̤o a marvel of structural formation, but like myself, heconsiders the line of demarcation between them and the human as beingsharply and unmistakably defined.

In this Acclinum are representatives of all the existing animals ofEnto, but for lack of time we can only glance at some of them as wepass along. Those small animals racing across the sward and throughthe branches of the trees are of the A-Mûista̤ family, and in somelocalities they so multiply as to become pests. They are very cunningcreatures who are given to forming themselves into multitudinous bands,and with a unanimity denoting an understanding of the situation, theyswoop down on fields of grains and fruits, eating their fill anddeftly carrying off all that their hands will hold. Yonder are twoof the little creatures engaged in conversation. One chatters andgesticulates, the other emits some faint, listless sounds. Now thechatterer grows excited and angry, and the other shows its sharp,white teeth and breaks away a little, followed by the aggressor, whostrikes out with one hand, now with the other, dodging return blowsas it scrambles to the ground followed by the other, and now they arejoined by a number of their friends and foes, who are all scratch[Pg 239]ing,screaming, biting and altogether behaving in a most unruly manner.

Gentola—Certainly they are very amusing, droll looking littleanimals. Their round, upright ears, small, round heads and impishfaces give them the appearance of aged dwarfs. See how they wrap theirlong tails around the tree branches and swing to and fro like so manypendulums. Yes, George, I should like one for a pet, and really itseems strange that I cannot carry anything back to Earth. This bodyof mine appears to be as substantial as my physical body, and often Iforget that I am millions of miles away from it.

George—After you shall have again become a fully freed Spirityou soon will lose all sense of having possessed a physical body, fromwhich, as you are aware, your spiritualized soul body differs only inbeing composed of more sublimated substance.

Ha-Moufih—Pardon my interrupting you, but we must attend tomore commonplace matters. Here is an animal nearly allied to bomûz andbomûza. One of the peculiarities of this species is that always theybuild their homes near fresh water in which they delight to pass muchof their time. They are known as the frilvodii (housekeepers) from thefact that their habitations in the loftiest trees are constructed ona special plan and are kept with much neatness. Observe how this onepicks up particles from the floor, thrusting them outward through thebars of his cage. He is a much handsomer animal than is bomûz and theexpression of his eyes is remarkably amiable and intelligent. A keeperis entering the cage and frilvodii rushes at him and embraces him, rubshis face against the man's breast, emitting soft, plaintive murmuringssuggestive of pleasure and affection. Now he discovers something in thekeeper's hand and playfully but[Pg 240] earnestly wrestles for its possession,the keeper tantalizingly holding it out of his reach. Frilvodii is acunning fellow and while he pettishly goes into a corner of the cageand covers his face with his hands he peers between his long fingers atthe amused keeper who shows him a luscious scarlet etza̤ (a sweet,pulpy fruit resembling an orange), coaxingly entreating him to come forit. Finding his blandishments of no avail the keeper tosses to him thefruit which he deftly catches in his hands and proceeds to eat it withevident satisfaction and much daintiness.

During my early wanderings I captured a young male of this speciesand sent him to my parents, who made much of him and he grew to be ageneral favorite. His intelligence and affection were indeed remarkableand he was permitted to roam at will through our residence and grounds,playing with children, who taught him to carry things and to accompanythem in their rambles and frolics. What most delighted the creature wasto be arrayed in garments such as the children wore. On such occasionshis pride and satisfaction knew no bounds. Once, while decked out insome cast-off finery something angered him and in his fury he rolledover and over in a pool of water, and when he came to his senseshe found himself very much bedraggled and the children laughing inderision at his forlorn appearance. Seeming to realize his ludicrousplight, he tore off every shred of his garments and with an air ofintense mortification, fled to his own domicile. For some time herefused to be adorned, but finally his vanity got the better of his illhumor and again he strutted about decked in gorgeous habiliments. PoorDēho; a host of his friends sincerely mourned over his unlooked for,his untimely end. Climbing to the topmost branches of a lofty tree forfruit he attempted to carry[Pg 241] some down to the waiting children, losthis footing and falling to the ground was instantly killed.

Gentola—It seems to me that I have seen an animal like this,but I do not recall when or where.

De L'Ester—We have been expecting you to see the resemblancebetween this living creature and his metallic representative in themansion we looked through during an early visit to Ento.

Ha-Moufih—We now will proceed to the Rinvoh (aquarium) where,under a wire-covered space you will see some creatures which ever arethe marvel of Ento's naturalists and ornithologists. The habitat ofthe progenitors of these singular birds, perhaps I should say waterfowl, now so serenely floating on the bosom of the little lake, is farwestward of Indoloisa̤, and is a considerable body of salt waterwhich, until quite recently, was so out of the route of general travelas to be little known to modern Entoans. Yes, once the entire regionbetween it and Indoloisa̤ was densely populated, but during manycenturies preceding my birth it, like other unirrigated equatorialregions, was too arid for occupation and few cared to traverse itswastes.

The wings of those great creatures have an expanse of from twelve tofourteen feet, which, with the broad, strong membrane connecting wingswith thighs affords a tremendous lifting power, enabling them to risewith marvellous velocity to a great height. When in flight their longtail feathers spread like a huge fan, not only augmenting the rapidityof their flight but steadying it. Observe their feline heads, which,like their short, thick necks, are covered with feathers so minute asto resemble hair. Instead of bills they have protuberant mouths linedwith a bony structure in which are embedded short, sharp[Pg 242] teeth withwhich they can, as once I learned to my cost, inflict severe injury,though really they are of a gentle nature, as is evinced in theirlarge, mild, fearless, inquiring eyes.

When fully grown, from tip of mouth to tip of tail, they are abouteight feet long. Their great plumed wings and tails and their heads sofeline in form and appearance suggest the idea of composite creatures,partaking of the characteristics of both bird and animal, and when inflight they present an imposing but most uncanny appearance. Only themales have mottled plumage; the females uniformly are of a dull browncolor.

As I have stated, west of Indoloisa̤ is an extensive region which,for many centuries, has been a desert waste, which has been shunnedand left to the forces of the hot winds, ever blowing its loose sandsin blinding, stifling clouds over its levelled surface. Recently airtransports passed over this forbidding waste, but at the time of whichI shall speak, practically it was nearly an unknown land. Prior to thedeath of my parents I, with some scientific friends, some studentsand attendants, were, for the purpose of ascertaining the feasibilityof reclaiming some portions of the waste lands, exploring the desert,which, to our inquiring minds, offered many attractions. Leisurely wehad journeyed from southward to northward, but we were very weary,as were our milch and burthen bearing animals, who were panting fromfatigue and the excessive heat. Overhead the azure sky was like a greatcanopy in which the glowing sun with slanting beams gave promise of thelonged for coolness of the approaching evening. Suddenly, high overheadappeared a large, shadowy form, flying with exceeding swiftness. As itflew farther away our gaze followed it with eager curiosity, for in ourindistinct view of it we recognized that it was a bird quite un[Pg 243]knownto us. When it had almost disappeared from our view it turned about andwith incredible velocity came toward us, curiosity seemingly impellingit to a closer scrutiny of our party. When nearly overhead, in evernarrowing circles it dropped lower and lower until it was no more thantwo hundred feet or so above us. A strange bird, cried some. A wingedanimal, cried others. A monster, was the final verdict of all. As itgazed at us curiously and apparently without apprehension, we, agape,stood as though spellbound. With much astonishment we observed thatapparently it had become motionless above us, and we distinctly hearda humming sound with rising and falling inflections which we supposedwere vocal notes, but later we learned that the sounds were occasionedby the rapid vibrations of a peculiar wing attachment. For a short timethe creature remained intently regarding us, then swiftly, in everwidening circles, it rose to a great height and again flew westward.

With the enthusiasm of one whose bent of mind mainly is in onedirection I at once resolved to search for the habitat of our strangevisitor. Of the islands of Indoloisa̤'s waters and of its boundariessouthward and northward we possessed accurate knowledge. With itsimmediate western shore lands we also were acquainted, but of thedesert extending far westward we knew comparatively little. Aftercounselling together we decided to proceed northward until we shouldreach an irrigated region, where we would rest, supply ourselveswith food and possibly with some information relating to our strangevisitor. Four days' travel brought us to the northern limit of thedesert and to a pastoral people inhabiting the irrigated productivelands extending along its arid border. From them we learned that onlyvery recently had any one beheld the great birds, whose lofty flightprecluded more than an in[Pg 244]distinct view of them. That it was thoughtthat they made their home near Loisa̤ Rûmēsa̤ (Rûmēsa̤, agoddess), which with burthen bearing animals we might reach in aboutsix days. That Loisa̤ Rûmēsa̤ was a body of fresh water we knew andthat its northern shore was waste and uninhabited we also knew, so,with some misgiving, but with determination to succeed in our questwe left our hospitable entertainers and travelled westward along thenorthern limit of the desert, gathering such information as might serveour purpose of a coming time. So impatient were we to reach Loisa̤Rûmēsa̤ that we travelled early and late and the afternoon of thesixth day brought us to its northern shore, where its sparkling waterssharply indent the sandy waste.

It is a matter of regret to your friends, and I doubt not to yourself,that an attempt to impress upon your memory anything of a technicalnature immediately arouses your cautiousness and renders you sopositive as to be unreceptive. No, I shall not vex you by attempting tourge you to give the latitude and longitude of localities.

Gentola—Do not, please, for I so fear mistakes that Icannot risk making them. I do indeed regret that I possess such aninconvenient mental trait, for I have found it so much in my own waythat I do not find fault with my Spirit friends for objecting to it.

George—Never mind, Gentola̤, we are glad enough to take youas you are and thankful that you are no more objectionable.

Ha-Moufih—You understand George's badinage, and you alsounderstand that I do not mean to chide you. On the contrary I amsurprised and delighted with your docile and matter-of-fact manner ofaccommodating yourself to an experience that well might overwhelm you.

Loisa̤ Rûmēsa̤ is about one hundred and forty miles long[Pg 245] andnearly one-third as wide. On the west its waters wash the base of alow, picturesque mountain range named Diafa̤-avina̤ (many hued),which, from northward to southward extends the entire length of thelake, thence curving eastward it grades itself into inconsiderablehills, which at length are lost in an irrigated fertile plain. Yourfriends contemplate showing you Loisa̤ Rûmēsa̤, but I shall nothave the pleasure of accompanying you.

For seven days we remained on its northern shore where nearby was someherbage for our animals, and constantly we were on the lookout for thegreat birds. Each succeeding day brought us only disappointment, yetdid not lessen our ardor or determination to find them. Then, slowly,for three days we journeyed along the eastern shore when again weencamped amid a broken, fertile space of considerable extent. Herewe found herbage and wild fruits in abundance, and such numbers andvariety of birds that the air was vocal with their notes. Water fowls,too, of various kinds made of the rocky locality a breeding ground andthe contents of their nests afforded a welcome addition to our foodsupply.

During out first day in our new camp my eyes continually scannedthe sky and the surface of the lake but the sun disappeared beyondthe mountain, and the shadows of night, lighted by Entola̤ andEmentola̤ (Ento's moons) brooded over the quiet water of Loisa̤Rûmēsa̤. Scarcely had twilight deepened into darkness when our earswere assailed by murmuring musical sounds interspersed with harshgrating cries and sharp hisses, and by the dim moon light we perceivedhuge, shadowy forms, slowly descending to the quiet surface of the lakewhere they remained silent and apparently motionless. The night waned,and earliest dawn illuminated a scene so weirdly strange that ourhearts beat with unwonted celerity. High up in the quiet air,[Pg 246] so high,indeed that they appeared like mere shadows, ten of the great birdswith wide-spreading wings sailed in circles or were as motionless asthe stars, which yet were shining dimly. So startling, so unusual wasthe spectacle that our attendants were quite alarmed; even our animalsgrew restless, crowding together in evident terror. As dawn brightenedinto day and the sun arose above the horizon the creatures slowly andwith the same peculiar humming sound, descended to the bosom of thelake where, for a time, they were rocked by the undulating waves, then,in a body, they arose to a great height and flew westward. Duringfourteen days they came at nightfall and in the morning disappeared,always in the same direction from which we inferred that elsewhere,while the females were brooding or rearing their young the male birdsmade of the shallow waters of the eastern shore of Rûmēsa̤, a nightresort; so, patiently we awaited developments. So fearless were thecreatures that frequently they swam ashore, walking leisurely along itsmargin and eyeing us with amusing curiosity, but when we attempted toapproach them they hissed sharply, and, stepping into the water, swamaway. We might have killed or captured the great fearless creatures,but such an ignominious act was far from our thoughts. It seemedlittle less than a crime to disturb their serene confidence in theirsecurity, so while we closely observed their habits we were careful toneither molest or alarm them. At nightfall of the fifteenth day amongthe creatures, for a time there was an unusual commotion, followedby profound stillness. At earliest dawn there was the usual rush ofwings and upward flight of shadowy forms, and when the light grewstrong enough to see objects clearly the sight that greeted our eyesfilled us with amazed delight. Leisurely moving on the bosom of thelake were seven great birds of a dull brown color and of[Pg 247] the samespecies as those sailing overhead. Each female was accompanied by oneor two young birds about as large as a—Ah, De L'Ester, to what shall Icompare them? A duck? What a droll word. Later we learned that on themountainous, western shore of Loisa̤ Rûmēsa̤ the young had comeinto existence from whence on the broad backs of their mothers, whonow solicitously were caring for them, they had been borne hither. Atonce we set about arranging for the conveyance of some of the youngto Camarissa̤. As we were provided with water tight receptacles inwhich to place them, it only remained for us to learn how the littlecreatures were nourished. This we quickly observed was accomplishedthrough their mothers feeding them small fishes, or larger ones torn inbits by their strong teeth and webbed talons.

All things being in readiness we launched our portable boat, andeasily captured three pairs of the pretty struggling creatures. Toour surprise the parents offered but slight opposition, and quietlyfollowed their progeny quite to the shore, then turned and swam away.

Early in the dawn of the following day we began our return journey toCamarissa̤. That we might remain within easy reach of fresh waterand live fishes we travelled southward along the eastern shore of thelake. Five days brought us to its southern extremity, and at the closeof two days' further travel in a southeasterly direction, we arrived atan air transport and Tuzamo Station, and quickly thereafter we and ourcaptives were in Camarissa̤. Not all of them, however, for two hadsuccumbed to the vicissitudes of the journey.

This great wire-covered compartment afforded the survivors conditionssuited to their requirements, and although the young creatures werevery delicate, one male and two females survived, and during afteryears their offspring[Pg 248] so increased in numbers that several pairs havebeen presented to other Rinvohs. They are known as gariffo tsûvon(bird of the cloudgod, Tsûvon). No, they are neither long lived orof a migratory habit, and previous to our unlooked for discovery ofthem they were thought to be an extinct species, and strangely enough,within a few years afterward, not one in a wild state survived.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, again we are holding you too long,and at once must return you to Earth. It might be wise to defer for afew days your next visit to Ento, but as Ha̤-Moûfih soon must leaveus, we greatly desire that you shall be with us to-morrow. If we findyou unequal to the journey, we will not risk your safety. Previous tocoming to you we propose that Ha̤-Moûfih shall attempt a short visitto Earth, so we will not be with you until two o'clockP.M.Now, George and Inez will convey you to your home where you mustrest,rest, rest, and where ministering loving ones will strengthen you.

De L'Ester—Comment vous portez vous, Madame Gentola̤.Ha̤-Moûfih is with us and awaits your greeting.

Gentola—Ento friend, I cannot find words with which toexpress my surprise and pleasure that you are here.

Ha-Moufih—Your kindly welcome assures me that you do notconsider my presence an intrusion. Yes, since passing to our SpiritWorld I have visited many Planets, inhabited, or, as yet, uninhabitedby humans, but, until now, neither my inclinations or duties havebrought me to Earth. Now that I have had a cursory view of thenatural divisions of your planet, of its scenery, its peoples and theexpressions of their spiritual and intellectual growth, I perceive thatin their characteristics the Entoans and Earthians are very much alike.Upon visiting planets other than their own, spirits of a scientificturn experience great surprise at the striking resemblances existingbetween all planets approaching a like degree of evolvement. Really,bulk, density and atmospheric conditions constitute the most noticeabledifferences. Yes, through our own observation and that of Spirits farmore exalted than are we, we are convinced that everywhere the human,the God man, is expressed in the same form. I too regret that for thepresent I can devote no more time to observation of all that pertainsto Earth, but, like the swiftly flowing waters of a stream, the daysglide by, and ere many years shall have elapsed you again will be afreed spirit, and then we both[Pg 250] may become better acquainted with yourEarth-World, of which you know comparatively little. But I detainyou, and De L'Ester grows impatient to be off. With your and George'spermission, I will assist you.

Yes, the view is indeed grand. It is well that mortals have noconception of what awaits those who have fulfilled the laws of theirbeing, otherwise their physical existence would be unbearable. I havebeen told that you greatly regret your inability to remember all thatoccurs during your absence from your physical body. Were it possiblefor you to fully retain such memories you would become unfitted for theperformance of the duties of your daily life. I also have been informedof the vicissitudes of your present embodiment. Of how you havecombated seen and unseen difficulties. Of what your spirit friends havehad to overcome in turning aside your aspirations in directions thatwould have unfitted you for this mission for which you were broughtinto the mortal plane. Unwittingly you have been building better thanyou have dreamed of. Sometimes in joy, sometimes in sorrow, yet everyou have been building the conditions of a higher, a more comprehensiveexistence.

Yes, we near our destination and our friends have preceded us to theRinvoh. Ah, how the memories of this scene hold me as by the links ofan unbroken chain. So intimately was my mortal existence connected withall relating to this great Galarēsa̤ that, as I gaze upon the statelystructure adorned by most artistic statues, beautiful fountains, groupsof towering Bûdas trees, an endless variety of blooming plants, theAcclinum (zoölogical department), the Rinvoh (aquarium) and otheradmirable features, all forming a most comprehensive educationalsystem, memory recalls bygone years when I believed, as all Entoansstill believe, that the present existence was all of[Pg 251] life and that tofulfill to the utmost all righteous obligations and duties should bethe chief pleasure of the life graciously bestowed upon His childrenby Andûmana̤, the All Wise, the Loving Creator of all things. Thisrule of righteous living requires no amendment; but, alas, obligationsand duties fulfilled do not fill the measure of human happiness; onealso must possess assurance of a to-morrow with all its possibilities.The present, which offers no promise of a joyous to-morrow, is as anight with no promise of the dawn; and thus it is with the Entoans,who cherish neither expectation nor hope of the joyous to-morrow ofcontinuous existence. That they may deserve the favor of Andûmana̤and His all Seeing Messengers their every thought and act is inaccordance with the teachings of the Holy Writings which, indeed,contain many exalted precepts, but no intimation of continuousexistence.

De L'Ester, you are most patient in your endeavor to convey toGentola̤ a sense of what I wish she might directly understand. Ishall regret if I may weary both you and her.

De L'Ester—Be assured that we are interested, not wearied,auditors. Gentola̤ says that she will look forward to the time whenshe will be free to journey with you from world to world and, like you,be able to retain memories of all the wonders of Spirit existence.

Ha-Moufih—Knowing that the desire will bring itsfruition—its joyous to-morrow—we contentedly will await its certaincoming.

We now will join our waiting friends. Ah, George, I see that you areobserving an old acquaintance of mine, but I doubt if he will inspirein you a spirit of poesy. Is he not a pompous, self-conceited lookingfor creature? Gentola̤, you will kindly attempt a description of thisimpersonation of arrogance.

Gentola—I fear that my ability is inadequate to a descriptionof the creature. He is nearly twice as large as an ostrich and hislegs are so long and stout that he appears to be walking on tallstilts. His feet are webbed and of surprising length and breadth, aswell they need be to support such a huge body. In proportion to hissize his head is rather small. It abruptly rounds up from his longand very broad bill, and is surmounted by a large tuft of beautiful,snowy, drooping feathers. His neck is extremely long, slender and veryerect and, like his body, is covered with an iridescent admixture ofblack, green, purple and bronze plumage. His wing and tail feathersare long, abundant and, like his plumed crest, snow white. As for hislarge, staring eyes, they are the coldest, haughtiest, disdainfulesteyes I ever have beheld. As he majestically struts away he is theimpersonation of an aristocratic, an ineffable swell. Really, his airsare most amusing, and certainly he is a very handsome bird.

Ha-Moufih—So he is, and, notwithstanding the cold,supercilious expression of his eyes, he has a not unamiabledisposition, though I must say that his virtues are of a rathernegative character.

I caught him in his very early youth and he is the sole survivor offour of his kind. When I brought him here from his semi-tropical home,I did not anticipate that he would outlive me, but he has and looks asthough he may survive for years to come.

This species of bird is known as Vûlna̤-kymos (crowned majesty), andthey are found in but two localities. Only when desired for some Rinvohdo the authorities now permit them to be disturbed. In habit theyare semi-aquatic, and they build their nests on the margin of bodiesof fresh water. Two years previous to my passing to our spirit worlda strong desire for exploration overcame me and, with[Pg 253] a scientificfriend, some attendants and necessary supplies, we took passage on anair transport to a station on nearly the further side of Ento, butin a latitude approaching the Temperate zone. There we procured someburthen bearing animals and in an aimless fashion began a journey whichwould terminate when my appetite for wandering should become satiated.The charm of feeling myself free from cares, which never were to myliking, delighted me and for nearly two days we leisurely wanderedalong the shore of a considerable fresh water lake known as Loisa̤a̤ lûtyēnos (lake of rushes), so shallow, so limpid, that when rowingin our portable boat, we plainly saw fishes, large and small, dartinghither and thither through its greatest depths, which were thicklygrown with rushes, rodels and other aquatic plants. Along the shorelarge trees and a close undergrowth of shrubs rendered our progressrather tedious, but as we were in no haste we and our animals enjoyedthe shade and coolness of the forest, which like a wall of livingverdure, encompassed the lake. Toward evening of the third day we cameupon a small, cleared place on the margin of the lake and an unexpectedscene which quite upset our gravity. In the shallow water of the shoreline amid a luxuriant growth of grasses, rushes and weeds, was a hugenest built of sticks, stones, grasses and clay and, with a leg oneither side, the body of a large and consequential looking bird restedon its summit. Evidently he was on guard duty and did not enjoy it. Hisattitude and preoccupied manner were sufficiently droll to cause us toburst into laughter. The unusual sound alarmed him, but courageous andfaithful to his charge he stanchly remained on the nest, loudly callingto his mate who, at a distance, was feeding among the rank growths ofthe shallows. Instantly, with shrill cries and hisses, half flying,half running, she rushed to the defense of her pos[Pg 254]sessions. Ourattendants drew further away, but that we might observe the creatures,my friend and I secreted ourselves amid the underbrush. The two birdsheld a hurried consultation; then the female shaking her beautifulplumage dry, with one leg on either side of the nest brooded over itscontents while the male bird in stately but watchful fashion promenadedin the margin of the lake, now and anon unbending his dignity that hemight snatch from the water some unwary fish or other creature.

I was not unacquainted with this species of water fowl, but at thattime our Rinvoh did not possess them, and as then there were norestrictions against our doing so we resolved to await the appearanceof the young brood which we would transport to Camarissa̤. Thebrooding time being well advanced, on the morning of the third day ofour waiting the birds exhibited much excitement, shaking themselvesand uttering low cries, while, gazing into the nest from whence camea sound of continuous chirping. The parent birds were most devoted intheir attention to their young; one or the other continually bringingthem food and not for a moment were they left alone. On the morning ofthe third day of their advent, with her bill the mother lifted themone by one from the nest, dropping six downy little beauties into theshallow water, where they paddled about in apparent enjoyment. Atsunset she carefully deposited them in the nest, hovering over themwhile her mate quietly, but alertly, watched by her side.

The young birds grew prodigiously and in a few days were able to carefor themselves and were no longer returned to the nest, but, with theparent birds rested in the margin of the lake. When old enough to beremoved with safety, at nightfall I cautiously approached them and witha large net captured the entire brood. The frightened parents fled awayin the darkness but soon they returned[Pg 255] and finding their young gonetheir cries of distress resounded through the night. Their grief soappealed to my sensibilities that in the morning I returned to them twoof the captives, over whom there was great rejoicing. In a commodiouswater receptacle the four young birds were conveyed to Camarissa̤ andplaced in this Rinvoh. Later on I gave to the Rinvoh of Dao a pair ofthem. The mate of this lonely widower lived until three years ago, andnow her prepared body graces a space in the Syffondû.

The incidents I have been relating may appear to you somewhat trivial;they are intended to serve the purpose of acquainting you withcertain life forms and conditions of Ento, thus enabling you to drawcomparisons between what may come under your notice on this planet andsuch forms and conditions as you may have knowledge of on your own.After a glance at the creatures occupying compartments on the furtherside I shall regretfully leave you. Here are shell covered reptileswhich Agassiz says are very like some of your salt water reptiles.This unhandsome creature, sluggishly lying in the shallow water of itscapacious tank, is nearly one-third as broad as it is long, and itslength is quite twenty feet. The large brown and white scales coveringits body are erectile, as are the smaller ones on its long, slenderneck to which its long, narrow head and vicious looking eyes give aserpentlike appearance. Now, as it moves into deeper water, one seesthe dull orange color of its belly. Its tail, with which it partlypropels itself through the water, opens and closes like a folding fan;see how it curves under, then is projected outward with much force,impelling the creature onward. You perceive that in swimming it alsouses its short, sinewy legs and webbed feet. It is strictly a waterreptile, never venturing into shallower water than that of the tank. Itis known as[Pg 256] Pylo-akēdon (scaly armored), and is a species of reptilenearly extinct.

Here are other water creatures which, in structure and form, are saidto closely resemble life forms of Earth. On other planets I have seenvery similar forms.

Of course only a limited number of Ento's various aquatic creaturesfind homes in the different compartments of this Rinvoh, but theyrepresent both the rarest and the commonest species. The collections ofthe Acclinum and Syffondû? (museum) are very comprehensive, the lattercontaining a representation of life forms of the remote past and ofmore modern times. In the Acclinum the collection of fossils is verycurious, but as you will be shown all that may be considered necessaryfor the purpose in view, I need not particularize.

Gentola̤, the moment has arrived when, for the present, I must leaveyou and these friends. It would delight me could I remain with you andthem until the consummation of this mission, but it cannot be. May theDivine Spirit of all that is unfold in us a fuller consciousness thatonly through earnest endeavor can we attain to higher Spiritual planesof being. Emanos, Info oovistû.

De L'Ester—We now will proceed to the arbor where a learnedEnto spirit, Zenesta̤ Ha̤o, will join us. He is a kinsman ofInidora̤ and Genessano, and once was a teacher of languages in thisGalarēsa̤, but as we have requested him to relate to you some of hispersonal history I shall not further anticipate what, I doubt not, willinterest you. Ah, he awaits us. Loha̤û loha̤û, Zenesta̤. You aremost welcome and I most happy in making known to you one whom you haveexpressed a desire to meet.

Gentola—Sir, I trust that I may not be so unfortunate as tocause you to regret your desire.

Zenesta Hao—Long have we of our Spirit World heard[Pg 257] of youas of one who, in the fullness of time, would aid in conveying tothe Entoans an assurance of continuous existence. I offer to you thehomage due to one who lovingly yields time, strength and an indulgenceof personal aims for the welfare of others, and may the time quicklyarrive when, through this mission, the darkness of certain conditionsmay be dispelled from the minds of the children of Ento. You have beeninformed of their pitiable despair which ever grows more unbearable;it is the logical, natural result of the advanced spirituality of themasses, in whom every sense and emotion have become exalted. In themthe love element is so spiritualized that when death takes from themtheir dearest ones they do not mourn as do those of grosser natures.They reach after them with a longing, agonizing, persistent, hopelessgrief, only conceivable by those whose Being is on an exalted Spiritualand intellectual plane.

I know not your language perfectly, but when I may find myself at aloss these dear friends will supply my needs. I am here, not onlythrough my own desire, but at the request of this Band, who believethat I may serve a certain beneficent purpose. During many years of mymortal existence I was a Professor of Languages in this Galarēsa̤;thus I am as a link connecting the past with the present and, if Imay add to the interest of your experiences and of this mission, Ialso will add to my own happiness. Friends, you will lead the way, andGentola̤ and I will follow.

Ah, how memory recalls the years passed in this Galarēsa̤. Years sofull of mingled joys and sorrows. Certainly, if my mortal experiencesmay seem of value to you, I shall be greatly pleased. In my earlyyouth I came here as a student, my mind filled with eager, glowinganticipations, and here I remained until I was fitted to graduate[Pg 258] withhonor to myself and credit to those whose patient labors and excellentability had won my loving reverence and lasting regard. Following mygraduation I was offered the distinction of a professorship in thedepartment of ancient and modern languages; I accepted the honor andentered upon a career which terminated only when mortal existencegave way to that which was a step higher on the ever ascending roundsof evolution. Four years elapsed and I had won some renown as aninstructor and what, to me, was my heart's dearest desire—the love ofthe woman whom I adored and who was, through the years of our weddedlife, the heart of my heart. Children as comely and as sweet as rodelbuds came to us, but ever as their mother and I with fond solicitudewatched these buds maturing and bursting into bloom, we looked intoeach other's eyes and saw sombre shadows lurking there. Intelligent,generous hearted, our children grew to maturity. Our sons were all thatour fond hearts could desire. Our daughters were as lovable and aslovely as their mother. I could desire for them no greater excellence.I then was in the full vigor of manhood, my wife in the full maturityof comeliness and of many virtues. Our children were growing learnedand accomplished in such directions as their abilities and inclinationsled them. No perceptible danger threatened us or them. No cloud of evilportent rose above the horizon of our sky, yet ever in our minds andhearts the shadows lurked, for we knew, we well knew, that ever unseenan implacable foe drew nearer, nearer, and that inevitably, one by one,we must pass into the silence. We who shared each joy or sorrow, we whoso loved that when apart time was robbed of half its value. Ah, me!Ere long a fatal hour arrived and now after the lapse of years and theinexpressible happiness that has come to us, I find myself shrinkingfrom the memory of it.

One day a party of youths went pleasuring on Indoloisa̤'s treacherouswater and our three sons were with them. With the heedlessness of youththey permitted the wind to waft their boat far out on its restlessbosom. Suddenly the wind became violent, the boat was capsized, thenengulfed in the tempestuous waves and ere assistance reached themnearly all of the party were drowned. Two of them were our sons Lieftonand Clermond. A year later our remaining son, Faladon, lost his life ina vain endeavor to save the life of a comrade who, recklessly leaningfar over the guard of a rising air transport, lost his balance andFaladon, who stood near at hand, attempted to seize him, but the suddenstrain was greater than his strength, and both he and his friend weredashed to death. These repeated disasters were more than my dear wifecould endure, and within a year her urned ashes were placed besidethose of our three sons.

In my heart was desolation and anguish unspeakable, but, for the sakeof our dear daughters, I strove to cheerfully bear my awful burthenof sorrow and to, as far as possible, brighten the darkness whichovershadowed their young lives. They would not marry and we threebereft ones walked as in one pathway, and thus I reached a periodof age equal to seventy of your years. Then, as though death againremembered us, our youngest daughter was stricken with a fatal illnessand ere we reckoned it serious the breath of her life had ceased. Oureldest and last child survived until I had aged to ninety-two years;then, with scarcely more than a sigh, her worn heart ceased to beatand I was left alone—aged, sorrow stricken and without desire for acontinuance of a life which no longer held for me either charm or hope.Mechanically I fulfilled the duties of a position which had brought methe consideration of many worthier than myself, but, alas, no powercould[Pg 260] bring back my dear dead or give me peace. Laden with a heavyburthen of sorrow, the years passed tardily, and among a youthfulgeneration whose tastes, occupations and aims had quite outgrown myown, I walked almost alone. The friends of my youth and of later yearshad passed into the silence, or had sought other lands as dwellingplaces, and I no longer cared for new friends. In my home there werethose who ever were kindly attentive to my simple wants, but my utterloneliness no one could alleviate. In the midst of a multitude I wasas one lost, as one whom death had forgotten and at last I longed foroblivion.

Ninety-eight years brought me to a hot, languorous day, and thehumid air was laden with the fragrance of flowers, glowing amidthe surrounding greenery, or in riotous luxuriance, climbing overwalls, trellises and windows. I had come from the Galarēsa̤, andere entering my home I, for a little, gazed on the quiet, lovelyscene. Presently a sense of drowsiness stole over me and I entered myresidence and laid down to rest, perchance to sleep. For a moment Iexperienced a peculiar sensation; then suddenly I slept and as suddenlyawakened to perceive standing near me with a smile on her lips, awondrously beautiful woman, whose face and form seemed strangelyfamiliar. In great surprise and unaccountable awe I gazed upon her;then, breathlessly, I cried, "Who art thou, oh vision of a dead past?Art thou a Goddess in the guise of my beloved, my lost Armēna̤?Speak, I implore thee, ere I die of anguish." Smilingly she drewnearer to me. Gently she stooped and clasped me in her arms. Tenderlyshe murmured, "Zenesta̤, knowest thou not Armēna̤, thy wife, themother of our children, who wait nearby to greet and embrace thee? Mybeloved, thou didst but sleep a moment, to awaken and find thy dearestones. Nay, shrink not from[Pg 261] me; I am not dead and thou dost not dream,"she said. "Here are our children who will bear thee hence to the worldof living ones, where is neither death or sorrowful separations,but where, with us, thou shalt learn of the immortality of the lifeessence and of joys beyond aught thou hast conception of." The joy andwonder of this was so great that I seemed to swoon, and, when againconsciousness came to my senses I found myself in a beautiful home,surrounded by many dear ones and friends of my youth and later years,who welcomed me to the world of living ones. And wonder of marvellouswonders, my aged body had fallen away from me and I stood amid ourthree stately sons as young as were they. As I looked into the facesof those whom I had thought dead and forever gone into the Silence,I could not utter one word. My wife and our beauteous daughters, allwith their dear arms about me, whispered words of explanation and ofassurance that I did not dream. Then our dear girls, Armēna̤ andIrmian, gathered loveliest flowers and showered them over me and theirmother. They led me through the beautiful white structure they said wasour home and still, while countless questions surged through my mind, Iwas so overwhelmed by contending emotions that I only could mutely turnfrom one to another. Finally I was made to comprehend the wondrous,unlooked for change which had come to me while I slept. Birth, notdeath, having opened the gateway of the new phase of life, gladly,reverently, I took up the threads of the tangled web and woof of apast condition, and gladly, reverently, in an existence of illimitableopportunities, I have striven to weave a fabric adorned with lovingthoughts, loving words, and loving service.

Gentola—Sir, you owe me no apology for your relation[Pg 262] of thatwhich has more than interested me. Through death I, too, have lost manydear ones, and only that I know that we shall meet again, I should bein as deep despair as were you, as are the peoples of Ento. Your sadrecital has added to my desire to lend my poor aid toward bringing toyour peoples the priceless knowledge of continuous existence. May I askhow long you have been in your spirit world?

Zenesta Hao—According to your computation of time, I passedfrom Ento's physical realm nearly eighty years ago. Yes, since then,but not very recently, I have visited Ento, but only when duty hasimpelled me to do so. You may know that on entering the atmosphere,or aura surrounding the scenes of their mortal existence, Spiritsexperience mortal sensations, and unless duty requires, or attractionsare exceedingly powerful, spirits progressed beyond the first, orphysical sphere, do not care to undergo the discomfort of return.

Somewhat to my regret it has not fallen within my sphere of duties tobe engaged in the work of this mission, but through my own desire andthe solicitations of the members of this Band, for a time I shall bewith you and them. Rather recently I have become acquainted with someof these friends, but my first meeting with De L'Ester and GiordanoBruno occurred soon after I entered our Spirit World, which, of course,was previous to your present re-embodiment, but not previous to yourhaving been chosen as a possible Instrument for the furtherance ofthis mission. You may have been informed that this is but one ofmany missions, for many purposes, in many worlds; that this one mayprove successful it is necessary to use as an intermediary one stillconnected with the physical body. Yes, through our own experiences andthose of spirits of other Planetary Spirit Worlds, we have learnedthat generally sensitives can be approached directly, but on Ento[Pg 263]conditions are so positive that although spirits can aid in developingin those who are highly sensitive such phases as are most prominent,they cannot become directly en rapport with them, so cannot controlthem. Oh no, this is but one of many attempts to reveal to the Entoansthe truth of continuous existence, but never before have conditionsbeen so favorable as they now are. The culmination of certain events,which must exert a tremendous influence in assuring the success of thisMission, draws very near, and countless hosts of Ento's, Earth's andof other Spirit Worlds, watch the movement with deepest interest andardent longing for the dawning of a glorious day for a people who longhave lived and died in a hopeless faith.

Gentola—While I am deeply interested in their spiritualcondition, I should like to know more of the social condition of theEntoans.

Zenesta Hao—Within certain limits the government of Ento isabsolute, and the Supreme Rulers never exercise a power exceeding theselimits. Neither do they permit any infringement of the laws, which aresimple, direct, forceful and just. In the Supreme Ruler is vested theprivilege of appointing such Counsellors and other officials as may benecessary for the proper administration of laws enacted for the generalwelfare, and being the representative of such laws, it is his or herbounden duty to see to it that they shall be strictly observed. By theEntoans it is considered no more a duty than a privilege to be of onemind in their obedience to both civil and religious enactments.

Nominally, ever since the establishment of the national religion, theSupreme Rulers have been its chief representatives, but through thefollowing centuries, gradually, an ever arrogant Priesthood assumedclaims to certain prerogatives, which grew into such oppressive abusesthat eventually the people, unable to longer endure, rebelled,[Pg 264] andthe priesthood were obliged to abolish the horrible rite of humansacrifice. Yes, this occurred during a rather recent century. Sincethen the Entoans have grown, or rather they have outgrown the rigidityof old beliefs, still they have but one religion. If at times certainrestless minds have dared to question the statements of the SacredWritings, or impiously have indulged in new and vain theories theyhave been silenced. Ever Ento's Supreme Rulers have set an example ofentire obedience to the Priestly interpretation of the Sacred Writings,and as they have believed so have the people believed. Should OmanosFûnha̤, Ento's present chief representative, arrive at a belief in acontinuity of existence, generally, the Priesthood will oppose such aradical innovation, but with the tide in the minds and hearts of thepeople setting in that direction, they will be obliged to yield, indeedmany of them will gladly yield, for Priests, like other people, loveand sorrow.

Gentola—But how will so great a change of religious belief bereceived by the less enlightened peoples? May it not occasion strife,or even war?

Zenesta Hao—Oh, no. That is not possible. Ento's peoplesare too highly evolved to indulge in violent recrimination, whichinevitably must result in harm to all concerned. War is purelybarbaric, and on Ento there are no really barbaric peoples. There arethose who are somewhat primitive in their ideas and modes of living,but they are far too civilized to think of murdering their neighbors.Largely, such peoples are engaged in agricultural pursuits, and notbeing constantly in touch with the finest expressions of civilization,they, to a degree, lack its nicest distinctions of speech, manner,dress and so on, but innately they are just, truthful, generousand humane peoples, possessing the essential principles of truecivilization.

Oh, yes, the Entoans are very human, and at times differences ofopinion relating to commercial, social, scientific or other mattersarise, but Governors and Advisory Councils of the various Provinces,being arbitrators of provincial affairs, such trifling difficulties arereadily adjusted. It is an Ento axiom that "he who injures or condemnshis neighbor injures and condemns himself." So universally is thisaxiom accepted that seldom is it disregarded.

Gentola—With deepest attention I have listened to what youhave said, and I feel that I better understand not only the motive forbut the conditions relating to this undertaking, which, through myincreasing interest in all concerning it, renders it a little difficultfor me to patiently await the unfolding of events.

De L'Ester—The unfolding of events soon will oblige us tofurther enlighten you as to our plans. Necessarily, we have beensomewhat reticent so that gradually you might become prepared for yourpart in a drama upon which Spirit Worlds are anxiously gazing. Ere longyou, with our entire Band, will repair to Dao, the capital of Ento,where dwells Omanos Fûnha̤, Osy Hûn, whose only child, Sēlona̤Valloa̤, slowly but surely, is releasing herself from her physicalbody. The hour of her departure into Ento's Spirit Realms cannot longbe deferred, then a united and supreme effort will be made to open theway for the incoming of the new revelation, but ere the arrival of thathour much must yet be accomplished.

A highly spiritualized man is Omanos Fûnha̤, who reverently obeyswhat he has been taught to regard as Andûmana̤'s Divine Law. Entonever has been favored with a Supreme Ruler of broader views, ofkinder heart, or of a finer sense of justice. I believe that youare aware that translated into your language Osy Hûn is Supreme orSovereign Ruler. Early in Omanos Fûnha̤'s wedded life his[Pg 266] adoredwife, Sēlona̤ Valloa̤, passed to our spirit world, leaving as hischiefest consolation an infant daughter who bears her mother's name.She is the original of the portrait you saw in the first dwelling youvisited on Ento. Yes, the young girl reclining on a couch while PrinceDano stands near smiling on her. She has grown a most beautiful andadmirable woman, but is as frail as the phantom-like blossoms of theroina̤ draping yonder marble statue. Her father idolizes the fairgirl, and she returns his devotion with tenderest affection. Of lateinto his mind has stolen a chilling dread, for, despite all that hislove can suggest or science can accomplish to increase her strength,she grows weaker and more fragile. She is, as you are aware, affiancedto Prince Dano, and ere long he will be summoned to Dao, where hisparents reside. Ere now this would have occurred, but Omanos Fûnha̤shrinks from admitting to himself that Valloa̤ is in a perilousstate. That gradually, but surely, she is being overshadowed by theinvisible terror, the dread god Phra (death). Still he lays on thetemple altar votive offerings, praying that the pitiful gods mayrestore her, and the days pass and the end draws near.

I tell you this, that you may to an extent understand the presentsituation at Dao.

In the adjoining studio is Prince Dano, and other art students. Wewill enter and observe them and their work. Dano, as he leans againsta column, regarding a dainty piece of statuary, upon which evidentlyhe has been working, wears an expression of care and preoccupation.Yonder is a group engaged in drawing from the nude, the model a lad assymmetrical, as beautiful as one of their fabled Gods. Further awayother youths and maidens draw from still life, and here is a largeclass engaged in modelling heads and other objects from a plasticmaterial,[Pg 267] and beyond Dano, two girls and several youths are attemptingto release from marble forms more or less attractive.

What a spacious studio, and each department so perfectly equipped.Those carved panels, separating the sky lights of the lofty ceiling,are of exquisite design and execution, and the arrangement of theshades and draperies is very admirable. The Drawing Instructor is aboutto address his class, and Dano draws near to listen. We will do thesame.

Instructor—I desire to impress upon your minds that eachelement of art is as perfect as is art in its finest, fullestexpression; hence, to slight the minutest detail is to slight thewhole. In the straight line are all the elements of highest art. Thecurve itself is a succession of minute straight lines which alsoare capable of expressing light, shade, form and color, for are notcolors the results of light impinging upon various arrangements of thestraight line?

In the admirable work of Prince Dano which very appropriately he namesa dream child, we behold an example of the value of the straight line.The curves of the upraised arms and dainty limbs. The modelling of thebeautiful head and exquisite face. Even the dreamy expression of thehalf-closed eyes, all are the results of—but you are inattentive—anddisturbed—why, Dano, dear youth, are you ill? A cup of water, Lēta. Ibelieve there is no occasion for alarm, he only has swooned and shortlywill revive. Thanks, Lēta, I will bathe his face which, doubtless, willarouse him.

Leta—Professor, I pray you to desist. He is subject tosuch attacks, and soon will return to consciousness. It is DoctorVyonda̤'s opinion that he overtaxes his strength, and——

De L'Ester—Zenesta̤, he is so thoroughly submerged that Ibelieve you safely may attempt to possess his organism. Gentola̤, donot move; the circle must remain unbroken, or Zenesta̤ cannot holdhim. Be courageous, be firm, Zenesta̤. Ah! that is well done.

Dano—Friends, I who address you am not Dano; I am Zenesta̤Ha̤o, once a teacher of languages in this Galarēsa̤, but now adenizen of the world of living ones. Know that what you term the breathof life is your real, intelligent self. This self or personality isan expressed portion of the Thon Eyama̤ Yanos (Infinite IntelligentEnergy), which in man finds its highest representation and,consequently, is as indestructible as Andûmana̤ (God). Friends, Ipray you to hear me silently and patiently. Once I was as you now are,and to me my wife Armēna̤, bore sons and daughters. Their urned asheswith their mother's and my own, may be found in the Istoira̤ Lēmah(Temple of the dead). Like you, I sorrowed for my dear dead. Like youI knew not that in a world surpassingly fair, I should continue toexist in a state of inexpressible happiness. But finally death releasedmy real self from my worn body, and to my unutterable amazement anddelight I found myself possessed of what I shall term a spirit body,far more admirable than the one I had during my mortal existenceinhabited. I also found myself possessed of enlarged capabilities,and of a sense of freedom indescribable. And, oh joy of joys, in mynew life I found all my dear ones whom I had not hoped to ever findagain. Learn, dear friends, that death of the physical body does notmean death of the Self. Learn that continuity of existence is a law ofthe Thon Eyama̤ Yanos (the Infinite Intelligent Energy). Learn thatsurrounding this Ento world, invisible to physical vision are realms soglorious that language cannot describe them, and that[Pg 269] at death of yourbodies, in them your immortal selves will find all that loving heartsand highest aspirations can desire. Oh, my friends, no longer walkwith downcast eyes. No longer despair because you have been taught tobelieve that your loved ones and yourselves will go into the Silence,and be no more. Children of Ento, lift up your hearts and rejoice, forso surely as you now exist, so surely will you continue to live, tolove, and to learn lessons of Divinest Wisdom in a radiant world notsubject to mortal conditions.

Dano, your Prince and fellow student, is one chosen as an instrument,through whom soon will be given to you a wonderful revelation, whichwill make of sorrowful Ento a world of hopeful, happy men and women.Dano does not dream. Through his inner senses, which are the sensesof the Self, he discerns Spiritual things, and you too, Lēta̤Verona̤da̤s, are on the verge of enlarged spiritual perception, andin the swiftly approaching days you will stand by his side, a teacherof a new faith. Now I will depart, and the Self of Dano will repossesshis body, but ere I go hence with loving thoughts for all, and withloving memories for this Institution in which I passed my youth, andended my mortal usefulness, I, Zenesta̤ Ha̤o, say to all, Infooovistû.

De L'Ester—Well done, well done, Zenesta̤. I had notthought it possible for any fully freed one to so entirely possess theyouth. But Gentola̤ having paved the way you did so admirably. Do notyou think so?

Zenesta Hao—I congratulate both Dano and myself that we havesafely concluded this experiment, which nothing would induce me torepeat. He became so entirely submerged that had I retained possessiona moment longer, he certainly would have become freed, and I—well,you all know what the consequence would have been. I under[Pg 270]stand DeL'Ester. You are no more at fault than am I, but we must not againpermit our zeal to get the better of our discretion.

Leta—Professor, this is not the first time I have seen Danoin this strange condition, and almost I am persuaded that while heslumbers, some god communes with him. May not it be that Andûmana̤has taken pity on His sorrowful children, and that at His command HisMessengers are using Dano as an instrument through whom to convey to usthe knowledge that indeed existence is continuous? Ah, he moves, andhis color is returning, but his slumber is very prolonged. Oh, that wesoon may come to understand this mystery, if mystery it may be.

Instructor—I am amazed beyond expression by this strangeoccurrence. Zenesta̤ Ha̤o, do not we all know of his greatlearning, of his deep researches into ancient languages and records?What can this mean? What report shall I make of it to our superiors?Lēta̤, raise his head a little. He now appears to be in a quietslumber, still it may be well to call Doctor Vyonda̤. Hasten,Rûfa̤, to call Doctor Vyonda̤ to come to Dano.

Oh, that it might be true, this story of continuous existence. Have notI lost a noble son, who was your fellow student? A beloved daughter,too, with whose life her mother's life and mine were bound as withone chord. Alas, alas, sorrow leads one to reach out after visionarynothings. Ah, he is awakening. Why, Dano, apparently you have beenslumbering, and really we have been a little disquieted, in fact sodisconcerted as to scarcely know what course to pursue. You are notill? Speak if you can, and set our fears at rest. The cup of water,Lēta̤. Ah, now you are quite restored.

Dano—Friends, I regret that I have occasioned you someanxious moments. No, I am not ill, and I cannot[Pg 271] explain these suddenattacks of unconsciousness. I only am aware that I have been in a deepslumber, which came upon me so suddenly that I could not avoid it.Perhaps I should obey Doctor Vyonda̤, and for a time cease pursuingmy beloved studies.

Leta—Dano, can it be that you are unaware that while youslumbered, you spoke to us strange, and in a measure unintelligiblewords? With permission of our Instructor I will relate to you what youhave said.

Dano—Lēta̤, your narrative fills me with dismay. Surelyyou are not jesting. Your serious face assures me that you are not.May Andûmana̤ forgive if unwittingly I have spoken lightly of sacredmatters. Lately I have been subjected to what Doctor Vyonda̤ termsself-induced hallucinations. But I am not conscious of inducing them,and certainly I do not desire to indulge in such folly. I would noterr, I would not sin, yet during these seizures I give utteranceto expressions which are not in accord with our Sacred Writings. Ipray the pitiful gods that I may not be held accountable for theseunconscious utterances.

Professor—My dear Dano, we have been quite alarmed to learnthat again you have been attacked with faintness, and rejoice that youare recovering. Here is our good Doctor Vyonda̤, who speedily willrestore you.

Dr. Vyonda—Certainly, certainly. It is nothing serious.Really there is no occasion for alarm. Such attacks are quite common.The high temperature of the season, and too close application to studysuperinduces such seizures. Dano, you must relax a little of yourardent pursuit of knowledge. You must indulge in lighter veins ofthought. Youth is the age for enjoyment, inno[Pg 272]cent enjoyment of course,and for acquiring knowledge, but with, moderation, my dear Dano, withdue moderation.

Your eyes are yet a trifle heavy. Allow me to administer this agreeablepotion, which will dispel this sensation of lassitude. On retiring,you will take this palatable powder, which will insure quiet sleep. Novisions, no hallucinations will disturb your repose, and in the morningwe will counsel together as to the best course to be pursued. But nomore study to-day, Dano, you understand, no more——

De L'Ester—Quickly, quickly, Gentola̤. He is not fullyaroused from his entrancement, and his spiritual perception is veryexalted. Follow my dictation.

Dr. Vyonda—He again is relapsing into unconsciousness. Ordera litter at once, and have him conveyed to his apartment. Really thisseizure is inexplicable, but I doubt not will yield to——

Dano—Doctor Vyonda̤, I am told to request you to quietlyremain where you are.

Dr. Vyonda—This is most perplexing, most perplexing.Apparently he is unconscious, yet he bids me to quietly remain where Iam. No. No. Not just now. We will wait a little. Put the litter furtheraway. Give him more air.

Gentola—Dano, I am Gentola̤. This name has been given meby some persons who understand your language. I have told you that Icome from a world named Earth, which is so far away in space that toEntoans it appears as a brightly shining point in the night sky. Tryto understand that the vital, animating principle controlling all theactivities of your physical body, is the immortal Self, the real Dano.Aside from certain of your Priests, but few Entoans are so highlysensitive as are you, who[Pg 273] soon readily will perceive wholly freedSpirits. Because that I still am connected with my physical body yousee, hear, and feel the touch of my real Self, the Spirit woman. Forthe reason that your Spirit consciousness, which is self perception, ishighly evolved, you are thus favored.

This is no dream, no hallucination of an overtaxed mind. I am as realas are you. So are the wholly freed spirits who bear me from Earth toEnto. So was your sister Onta̤, who has appeared to you, but who,until you are further prepared, will not again attempt to do so.

In time you will be made to comprehend the laws involved in spiritreturn, but at present I cannot explain them. The Spirits with whomI am associated, and hosts of Spirits, of Spirit Spheres, of otherSpirit Worlds, have combined their forces in a supreme endeavor torelease the peoples of Ento from the hopeless religious beliefs, whichlong have held them in a state of such pitiful despair that as I gazeon their almost smileless faces, my heart throbs with sympathy fortheir perpetual sorrow. Dano, fear not, but rejoice that you havebeen chosen as a message bearer to them. Rejoice that through yourinstrumentality light from your spirit world soon will dissipate theshadows enshrouding the lives of your peoples.

The hour draws very near when Omanos Fûnha̤'s fair daughter, youraffianced bride, must pass into your Spirit World. Only now doesValloa̤'s father realize that her days may be drawing to a close,and through fear and grief he is well nigh crazed. Daily in the TempleZim he sacrifices to Andûmana̤, imploring with agonizing moans andtears that his precious Valloa̤ shall not be taken from him intothe dread silence of death, but still she fades, as fade the lovely,fragrant rodels on Bascama's limpid water. Vainly your father, BastoAndûlēsa̤, endeavors to allay Omanos Fûnha̤'s fears, to assuage hisgrief,[Pg 274] for at last he and your mother perceive Valloa̤'s perilousstate, and they propose to immediately call you home, hoping, as doesOmanos Fûnha̤, that your presence may arouse and aid the droopinggirl to prolong, if not to recover her waning life.

It is indeed pitiful to see the light dying out of her beautifulazure eyes, and the bloom fading from her lovely young face, whichgrows as pallid as roina̤ blooms. As her physical strength declinesValloa̤'s vision grows more Spiritualized, and as through a thinveil she sees the spirit forms of her mother and of other dear ones,who whisper to her unfolding Spirit senses words of loving cheer forher, for her stricken father, and for you, dear youth. She fanciesthat she dreams, and when smilingly she relates to her father theloving Messages from the dream-world he is filled with consternationlest her mind is being lost, and in the privacy of his own apartmentshe prostrates himself, crying to Andûmana̤, and to the mighty godsto suffer her to live, or if that may not he, to take her in herperfection into Astranola̤.

I am made to tell you this, that in a measure you may be preparedfor the ordeal awaiting you, and to urge upon you to be strong andcourageous, for you will require both strength and courage to sustainyou. Even now a swift Messenger comes from Omanos Fûnha̤, bearing aletter from your father, so hasten to prepare for your journey to Dao.To these persons who gaze on you in breathless expectation of theyknow not what speak of what I have been made to say to you, for I knowthat when you shall have regained control of yourself you will imaginethat you have had a fanciful vivid dream. Remember that I charge youto speak of what I have said to you. And now I am bidden to say Infooovistû.

Dr. Vyonda—Ah, he is reviving, his pulsations are[Pg 275]quickening, and his color returning. This seizure is peculiar, verypeculiar. Such long continued unconsciousness indicates a low state ofvital energy. Professor Dalmaon, with your approval, I shall at onceadvise his father that he for a time must have entire mental rest andchange of scene, which will assist in his recovery from his presentdevitalized state. Why, my dear Dano, you have been quite unconsciousof the anxious interest which for a few moments has disturbed ourminds. But as I have said, it is nothing serious, nothing reallyuncommon, quite a natural result of continued mental strain, and youmust rest, Dano, for a time, you really must rest and recuperate. Doyou now feel quite yourself?

Dano—Friends, I wish to say something that will surelytry your belief in my sanity, but if your kindness may permit youto listen to what I desire to relate you will make me your gratefuldebtor. Doctor, I believe that I am quite myself, but after I shallhave related my story I shall not find fault should you all question myopinion.

While you have thought me unconscious I have been as fully conscious asyourselves, but unable to move, or to unclose my eyes, or to utter asound. Yet in some strange manner I have seemed to see for the fourthtime a fair skinned, dark haired, strange woman enveloped in shininggarments, who says that she is from a world known in her language,as Earth, which is so far away in space, that to us it appears asa shining point in the night sky. She says that her Ento name,Gentola̤, has been given her by some who understand our language,which she does not. That she speaks from dictation of those who dounderstand it, and she has told me of something so sorrowful that forthe present I shall not speak of it. She declares that through me a newreligious revelation is about to be given to the children of Ento. Butas Andûmana̤ only speaks[Pg 276] through the great God Tymonas to the mosthigh Priest, this declaration cannot be true. She also has said whatis altogether improbable, that from our Supreme Ruler comes a swiftMessenger bearing a letter from my father, who desires that I shall atonce return to Dao, and that I shall make immediate preparation forthe journey. Do not I pray you, gaze upon me with so much concern.I realize that this peculiar experience is the result of too muchabstinence from youthful pleasures for which I care but little, and ofover close application to study, for which I perhaps care too much.

Doctor Vyonda̤, I promise you that this unpleasant experience willcause me to mend my ways, not so much for my own, as for the sakeof those who love me. Very true, doctor, very true, but since lifeis so full of sorrow, since the certainty of the approach of deathso overshadows even youth's brightest days that ever our smiles aredrowned in tears, life to me ever grows more valueless. Oh, thatAndûmana̤, whose power is infinite, may make these dreams of mineprophecies of a reality so glorious that scarcely dare I think, muchless speak of it.

Gentle friends, I pray you pardon me for having caused you some momentsof anxiety. Make yourselves my debtors, and I shall be as patient withyou as your affectionate kindness prompts you to be patient with myvagaries.

Instructor—Ever youth cherishes baseless hopes, dreamsand illusions. Age alone knows the tranquillity of the inevitable.Although the midday of my life is gone, dreams wearing the semblance ofrealities come to me from the Region of Nowhere, then drift into theRealm of Shadows. No one is wise enough to account for the illusionsof sleep, those phantasms emerging from the unknown and vanishing likemist wreaths from Indoloisa̤'s waters. I[Pg 277] pray that it may not beaccounted a sin that to me has come the thought that these dreams maybe shadows of somewhere realities. That while we slumber our senses mayperceive what our waking vision is too imperfect to discover. Who cansay as to what may be in the regions of Astranola̤? Is not it writtenthat to the Lady Camarissa̤, wife of Genessano Allis Immo, came avision which so impressed her husband that it led to the introductionof the vast Irrigating and Waterways System, which has made our wastelands so fruitful and prosperous? From whence came this vision? No onecan certainly say, but Andûmana̤, who knoweth His own ways, may havechosen the Lady Camarissa̤ as His Instrument, through whom He spoketo Genessano Allis Immo. And, friends, may not the woman of Dano'sdream be an Instrument through whom he may be given a new revelation ofAndûmana̤'s love for His sorrowful children? Do not we all know thatwhen Andûmana̤, through the great God Tymonas declared to the MostHigh Priest Moukara that no more should unwilling human sacrifice beoffered, He also declared that in some coming time another Revelationof His love for His children might be vouchsafed?

Andûmana̤, Creator and Preserver, may if He so wills, perpetuatethat which is the essential part, the life of every animated creature.Adoringly and reverently I implore that He may take pity on Hischildren, the children of His love, and grant us the ardent desire ofour hearts that we may not pass into perpetual Silence, but that insome unknown region, we, with our beloved ones may continue to existforevermore.

So strangely have our lessons been interrupted that but little has beenaccomplished. However, every incident of life teaches some lesson, andwe to-day have received an exemplification that in its expressions itis many sided, and[Pg 278] that at times it affords us glimpses of what may bebeyond what we now know of.

Urvan, I advise that you shall remodel this foot, which is notquite up to your usual excellence. Lēta, this hand so delicately,so perfectly modelled indicates true artistic sense. Veradon, yourexecution is almost beyond criticism. Kiafû Rûvana̤, our greatestsculptor of either ancient or modern times, taught that the hand wasthe most expressive member of the body. That by its form, markingsand movements, it afforded a true indication of the character andemotions of the possessor. As the hands of no two persons are exactlyalike, there is in their expression an infinite variety which, to theobserving student, may afford infinite opportunities. Dano, we rejoicethat you appear quite recovered from your very peculiar seizure, and Ipray that you may heed Doctor Vyonda̤'s advice, for, truly of late,you have been over studious. Surely you do not attach any importanceto the dream prophecy of your speedy departure for Dao? That you maywholly dismiss it from your thoughts I suggest that we all shall repairto the gymnasium, where vigorous exercise may restore us to our usualserenity. Doctor, will not you and our honored Professors favor us withyour company?

Dr. Vyonda—Certainly, for a little I shall attend thisimprudent youth. Come, Dano, no more illusions, no more melancholy.Look on the bright side of life; yes, yes, on the bright side of life.Leave to age the shadows; walk in the sunshine while you may. Come,gentlemen, we can do ourselves no better service than to look on whilethese young people take the exercise we older ones used to so enjoy.Ah, me, age is very inconvenient, very inconvenient indeed.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, from what the doctor and ArtInstructor have said you may infer that the Entoans are[Pg 279] very likesome of our beloved Earth folk who consider everything outside theireveryday experiences as illusions of diseased imaginations. Certainly,Soul consciousness, which should not be confounded with Spiritconsciousness, is subject to illusions; thus one should be patient withsensitives who, at times, unknowingly misrepresent Spirit phenomena.Only minds capable of earnest, critical, patient fairness shouldattempt to test the truth or falsity of unusual occult occurrences. Butthe Messenger from Dao is about to arrive, and we will proceed to thegymnasium that we may observe how the doctor and professors may receivethe fulfillment of the prophecy.

These wide and lofty passageways lead to various Departments of theGalarēsa̤, but into many of them we cannot at present even glance.At the head of this grand staircase is a department we later on willvisit. Now we will enter the gymnasium and you, Gentola̤, willbriefly describe whatever may attract your observation.

Gentola—Knowing so little of gymnasiums of our own planetI fear that I may not intelligibly describe this one. The apartmentitself is immensely large and the domed ceiling very lofty. There aremany large windows and they and the ceiling or roof are filled in withwhat appears to be opalescent glass set in metal frames. Depending fromthe roof are swings and ropes and various contrivances of whose usesI am quite ignorant. Attached to some of the ropes are huge balls ofapparently an elastic material, which Dano and the other youths areso vigorously striking that they bound away, only to return again forfurther punishment which they are capable of resenting, for one hasstruck yonder youth a staggering blow.

That dark-skinned boy climbs that rope with the agility of a monkey,and yonder handsome blonde youth, hand over hand, climbs another ropedepending from the[Pg 280] very apex of the roof and now he comes down headforemost, and—oh—I thought he was about to fall, but he has turneda somersault and landed on his feet on a—ah, I see. That part of thefloor is covered with spiral springs over which is a padding of someelastic material similar to curled hair; no, it is some sort of fibrousstuff and over it, stretched tightly, is a covering resembling rubbersheeting, which is so elastic that the gymnasts bound from it like somany rubber balls. Many of the appliances I have no knowledge of, butthere are horizontal bars on which some of the youths are exercisingwith what appears to me utter recklessness. See that young giantswinging, swinging from that suspended bar, and there he goes throughthe air, catching another bar, and, oh my, I do not like to see that. Isuppose that if he should fall that net would catch him, but it looksdangerous. Now he sits on the bar swinging to and fro, and now he dropsand catches the bar, and now, with a great leap, he has caught a ropeand is descending head foremost. I do not understand why any one takespleasure in such risky performances.

If I say that those young men are practising with Indian clubs will Ibe greatly mistaken? How gracefully they handle the clubs and they,like their classmates, may be called handsome; but, somehow, I do notgrow accustomed to the extraordinary size of the Entoans. Why thosedark-skinned youths, including Dano, appear gigantic and the lighterhued youths, compared with you gentlemen also are giants.

The doctor and professors are looking on with apparent enjoyment andinterest, especially commending Dano's energetic movements, but—ah,see, an attendant is presenting to the white-bearded Professor aletter. As he glances over its contents he pales visibly, and isgreatly disturbed.[Pg 281] In a low tone he says, "Friends, I have received aletter from Basto Andûlēsa̤." Now he calls to Dano.

Professor—Dano, Dano, I would speak with you. This moment amessage from your honored father has arrived. You will listen while Ishall read what concerns all here.

Dano, dear youth, strive to compose yourself. Alas, how strangelytrue were the words of your prophecy. Andûmana̤, thy ways areincomprehensible. We implore Thee to aid us to understand the lessonsThou art offering to us, but which, in our ignorance, we fail tocomprehend.

Dano, our loving sympathy is with Omanos Fûnha̤, your parents andyou, our beloved Prince and pupil. Hasten to prepare for your departureand we will arrange for your comfort and speedy conveyance to Dao,where, we will pray the pitiful gods, you may find your belovedValloa̤ recovering her precious life.

Gentola—Poor Dano, I feel so sorry for him. That Professorshould not have announced the dreadful news so abruptly. A woman wouldhave known better. These Entoans are a peculiar people. I do not meanthat I do not admire them, for indeed, I do. They are so sympathetic,so ingenuous that I could wish that our Earth folk might be like them.

De L'Ester—They are some centuries older than ourdisingenuous Earth folk; consequently, have grown honest.

De L'Ester—It is to be hoped that they may. Certainly, if ourfair planet may continue to hospitably entertain them for an indefinitelength of time they may improve their ways of thinking and, as a manthinketh, so is the man.

De L'Ester—Yes, and then Gentola̤ must embark on our airtransport which will bear her across millions of miles in less timethan Dano will journey to Dao. Aye, in less time than will be consumedin his passage between the Galarēsa̤ and the station. He has made hisadieux and is entering a Motor conveyance. We will precede him and hisfriends.

Gentola—I wonder if our Earth folk will ever have suchcarriages? One, two, three, four, five, six, seven passengers in it,and it moves off so silently, so swiftly that it must be a pleasure toride in it. What beautifully paved streets, and how perfectly cleanthey are.

Oh, dear, I keep thinking of Dano. I wish I might comfort him. I do notunderstand why there need be such misery of one kind and another. If Iwere——

De L'Ester—Pardon me for interrupting you, but here[Pg 283] is thestation and the conveyance approaches. Ah, Dr. Vyonda̤ will accompanyDano who, as you have remarked, seems dazed.

Here is the special transport and a luxurious one it is. No, we cannotaccompany the sorrowful youth. We have much to show to your inquiringeyes before you shall be taken to the capitol. Then, too, affairs arenot in readiness for our presence there, but, ere long, they will be.

The Transport is rising and Dano and the doctor are waving adieux totheir friends. To you we offer a like courtesy. George and Inez willagain assist you back to Earth. One week hence we will come for you.In the meantime, that you may renew your vital energy, live as much aspossible in the open air.

De L'Ester—This is the seventh day since we have had thepleasure of greeting you. We are a little early but, as we have instore a joyful surprise for you, you will not chide us for our haste.Why, how sad you are. Ah, I understand. It is four years to-day sinceyour son, Bernard, passed to our side of life. We have informed youthat, aside from other motives, the stimulus of a strong desire to beall that your mother love wishes him to be has impelled him to strivefor rapid progress, and that his urgent entreaties to allow him toaccompany you on these journeys had won our consent. Yes, he soon willbe with us; but now close your eyes and be passive. That is well,and—here is your surprise.

Bernard—Dear mother. Dear, darling mother. Yes, it is I.Do not I look as I used to look? Do you see me clearly? Am I indeedso greatly changed? Why, mother, on entering the Spirit World everyone changes in appearance. And you think I look younger than when Iwas on Earth and more spiritualized? I am glad if you see that for,mother, dear, as you well know, during my mortal existence I wasnot a spiritually minded man. I, foolishly, and against your lovingentreaties, lived on a very material plane, and when I passed to thespirit side I went to the[Pg 285] place or condition I was fitted for—thehome I had earned. Do not cry, mother, please do not cry, for thatbitter, but necessary, experience is a lesson of the past. Yes, mother,from soon after I passed to the Spirit side until now, I often havebeen with you and have so regretted that, while I could see and talkwith you, you could not see me. On that morning when I kissed yougood-bye how little either of us thought that we would in the mortalbody, see each other no more. Mother, you know I was such a strongman and death seemed so far off that I did not think it possible thatit could, for many, many years, come to me. When I found myself inthe Spirit World, grief and dismay so filled my soul that I cried andprayed that I might return to mortal existence, if only for a littlewhile so that, as far as possible, I might undo some thoughtless actswhich, for the first time, I saw in their true light. To add to mydespair your grief over my unlooked for death was so agonizing, thatit was feared that you might pass from your physical body which,accidentally, had been more seriously injured than you or any onerealized. During the first three days of my new existence I, withothers of your dearest ones, watched for the change that might come toyou. Mother dear, the aid you received from the Spirit Side was whatkept you here to do the work you now are engaged in. On the fourth daythe crisis was passed and you know what followed. Yes, because of yourdevitalized state, we were deterred from further communion with you.

For myself, under the loving care and instruction of dear friends, Isoon came to understand that the change called death was a rebirth intoa higher life and that, through earnest endeavor, I might progress outof conditions that held me where I was. I learned that on entering theSpirit World, one finds themselves the result of all the[Pg 286] successes andfailures of all their past, including their last embodiment. For suchsuccesses as I found to my credit, I was thankful. For my failures,through loving service for mortals and Spirits, I have been, and amstriving to pay my indebtedness. I also have learned that earnedprogress is a righteous law and that only through its fulfillment canany one grow in grace and such knowledge of truth as may further theirSpiritual unfoldment.

From time to time you have entreated me to inform you as to mycondition on the Spirit Side and always, for a reason, I have evadeda reply, but now that I have risen far above the shadows of the Earthsphere, I am rejoiced to be able to quiet your anxious thoughts andfears. No, dear mother, I do not now desire to return to Earth life.Since I have risen above the shadows I am very happy and exultant in myfreedom from physical conditions. Then, mother dear, you know that itwill not be very long before you and other dear ones will come to theglorious Spirit World, and until then we will be waiting and watchingfor you and them.

De L'Ester—Dear lad, no apology is required. Yours and yourmother's joy but adds to our pleasure. Yes, you shall journey by herside, and such assistance as you may need gladly will be offered.

Gentola̤, we will not immediately pass to Ento. That you may bebetter prepared to compare certain of Ento's with some of Earth'sdivisions, we will direct our course across the Atlantic Ocean toEngland, of which, with her immediate possessions we will take ahasty survey. Also we will glance at France, Italy, Germany, Russiaand Siberia, and, if we may find it expedient, we may pass over thatdimensionless point termed the North Pole, where[Pg 287] reigns perpetualwinter and unbroken silence, save when crashing avalanches of ice andsnow break the somber stillness, or when ethereal disturbances occasiontempestuous storms to rush and roar across the frozen, desolate wastesof the extreme north.

Yes, we are aware that at this time some daring and ambitious menare determined to reach the North Pole, and their heroic enterprisedeserves a richer reward than they will obtain. No, I do not mean tosay that no one in the physical body will ever reach the North Pole,for, in time, it will be accomplished. Spirits, scientifically trained,are engaged in impressing Earth minds who steadily are progressing in aknowledge of electrical forces and appliances, while other scientificminds whose attention is directed towards solving the problem of aërialnavigation are becoming more and more nearly en rapport with spiritswho are aiding them, and at no very distant time Air Transports willtraverse Earth's aërial passageways with the same ease and securitythat Air Transports pass over Ento's North and South Polar regions.

Now we must be off. George, that is well arranged though, really,Bernard will require but slight assistance. Gentola̤, below us isNew York city and harbor. We have come this way that you may form anidea of the number of vessels passing between the eastern seaboard andEurope. Truly, Liberty does enlighten the world, and license, which sooften masquerades in the garments of the famed goddess, plunges nationsinto crime and barbarism. Yonder symbolic statue accentuates the fact,that at least one aspiring mind comprehends the divine idea of freedom.

What an immense number and variety of vessels are moving in alldirections, and what an immense number and variety of vessels reston the bed of this vast ocean; while over them and the pallid hostswho are entombed beneath its[Pg 288] waters, white crested billows moan aperpetual requiem. Its bed is indeed a vast cemetery on which, side byside, lie noble and ignoble, rich and poor, friend and foe, for death,the reaper, makes no distinction. The tares are garnered with the wheat.

We are approaching England, the marvellous. England the heroic,the masterful, butnever the magnanimous. The lion well typifiesher people who are courageous, aggressive, persistent and, whereher interests are involved,politic in an extreme degree. Everwith unclosed eyes, with but half sheathed claws, the lion waitsand watches, waits and watches. So wait, so watch, thou guardian ofEurope's, aye, of the World's peace, and seldom may thy vigilance bedisturbed.

You have expressed a desire to see the Thames River. Below us is thenoisome stream, and this is the great city of London. Observe itclosely so that you may compare it with a certain city you will see onEnto. A city not so extensive or so populous, but far more beautiful.

Yonder, toward the east, is St. Paul's with its great dome and crucifixcrowned spire; and that is Bow Church and facing us is old St. Paul's,with its spire reaching some hundreds of feet into the rather smokyatmosphere. Yes, it is a somber but also an impressive structure. Thatrather squat looking building is the Bank of England. No, it is not animposing edifice. Yes, that is the famously infamous Tower, where somany unfortunates have found time to consider the vanity of ambition,the insecurity of royal or of popular favor, and of other unstablequantities. No, this really fine Shaft does not compare favorablywith those you have seen in Camarissa̤. You wish to see BuckinghamPalace? Then look at the structure facing us. And you are disappointed?Yet it is quite a grand structure. Ah, I see, you are comparing[Pg 289] itsarchitecture with that you have seen on Ento. I confess I anticipatedhearing expressions of disappointment, so am not surprised. Yes, Ipromise you that, after the inauguration of our mission if you may sodesire, we will bring you here and, at your leisure, you may observewhatever may interest you.

George, we now will hastily pass over England's rural-districts, thenwe will move northward. Yes, the landscape views are indeed fine.Nature, in her tranquil moods, ever is charming.

Beneath us is bonnie Scotland, with her many lakes and heatheryheights. Yonder is Loch Lomond and is not it a lovely sheet of water?But, to my mind, not more so than others of Scotland's many lakes. No,we cannot now devote time to seeing cities; it is the geography of thecountries we are passing over that we wish you to observe.

George, we will devote a few moments to an observation of the Isle ofMan. Gentola̤, on our side there are Spirits who remember a time whenthe ocean was many fathoms deep above its slowly rising surface. Thatis the island, and it appears a rather precarious abiding place. Sometime I may tell you of its origin, which differs from the acceptedscientific view.

Now you may salute the Emerald Isle, the birthland of your nearestancestors, who were of Scotch blood. You have desired to see LoughNeagh, near which your father was born. Its rippling water is beneathus now. Of Ireland's lakes, mountains, holy wells and fairy loredoubtless your father has told you many strange stories, but thestrangely tragic story of wrong and oppression for which Irelandfurnishes a piteous theme is as yet, unwritten.

Yes, this southern portion of the island is very picturesque andbroken; the same may be said of the inhabitants. No, we will not visitWales. From Ireland we will pass[Pg 290] directly to France and to Pariswhich, as has been aptly said, is France. Is not it a very beautifulcity? During my Earth life I regarded it as being so perfect as to bechangeless, but now as I gaze upon it, I see but few vestiges of nearlythree hundred years ago.

Oh, Paris, Paris, thou aggregation of opulence and squalor; of muchthat is admirable and more that is detestable; aye, of all that isgood, bad or indifferent in human nature; since first I knew thee inthy beauty, luxury and arrogance, thou hast grown superb, but whiledecking thyself with costliest raiment and priceless jewels, thy feettread in the mire of debauchery. In thy hands thou bearest a crucifixyet in thy heart thou art a wanton. With one breath thou chantest LausDeo, with the next thy lips are smirched with ribald song.

Oh beautiful, oh pitiable Paris! Through whose broad or narrow wayspass unseen angels of mercy, who continually are striving to raise thethoughts and aspirations of thy sensuous people above the insensatefollies of vicious tendencies. Not yet, not yet, but in a coming timethe tribulations of thy people will turn them away from the spell ofthy enchantments, and with clearer eyes and purer aspirations theywill seek the heights of Spiritual progress. Beloved France, land ofmy birth, home of my childhood, youth and manhood, I look backwardthrough the years and I behold thee regnant in power, or tossed as ashuttlecock in the hands of thy foes. Then I behold thee dancing gailyon the brink of a precipice and, as I gaze, out of the shadows emergesthe dread Reign of Terror, which stained thy garments with the bestblood of thy children. Still I gaze, and out of the blackness of thydespair a strong hand, guided by indomitable will, and measurelessambition, rescues thee from the abyss into which thy mad and ignorantfolly hath plunged thee, and then a new day, whose[Pg 291] effulgent gloryblinds the eyes of other nations, dawns for thee. Again deep shadowseclipse the effulgence of thy glory, whose beams gleam fitfullythrough some troublous years, and thus amid brightness and shadows thecenturies have flown, and again, though in their hearts they spurn theplebeians whom they have chosen as rulers, thy children cry, "Liberty,Equality, Fraternity," and the fateful years go by.

Liberty and equality are the finest jewels in the crown of any nation,but alas, it is the few, and not the many, who are able to estimatethem at their full value.

Now reluctantly my gaze turns toward Alsace and Lorraine, who, like twoorphaned children are obliged to carry water on both shoulders, yet noone dares to lift their burthens, or to restore them to their own. Withsorrowful sympathy I have watched their changeful history, and the endis not yet.

An Alsatian born am I, and though it is nearer three than two centuriessince I passed to the Spirit Side, my heart clings to the land of mybirth and I dream of a time that may, nay, will, arrive, when France,regenerated and with garments undefiled, shall take her rightful placeamid the galaxy of Earth's greatest nations.

Southward now to Italy, the land of music, of art, of sunshine and offlowers. As we gaze upon the verdure clad slopes, the smiling valleysand upon the cities whose storied greatness reaches backward intoclassic times, I recall that one has written, "Oh, Italy, thou art inone the glory and the shame of Christianity, for while upon the pagesof thy history are names heroic, thy garments are stained with the bestblood that hath flowed in the veins of thy children. Alas! that throughthy ignorant zeal thou, in a bygone time, didst torture those whom thoushouldst have worn upon thy bosom as jewels beyond price.[Pg 292] Torturedthem, too, in the name of the genuine Teacher of a religion of peaceand good will toward all men."

Gentola̤, two members of our band, Galileo and Giordano Bruno, attestto the horrible cruelties and crimes which, in their days, were, in thename of religion, perpetrated upon helpless men and women. No, Spiritsdo not forget; but ere they can progress they must and do forgive.

Although at this time a humane, wise and liberal minded man is King ofItaly, there is a powerunder his throne that chafes and schemes tooverturn it but, happily comprehensive ideas are illumining the mindsof his people who stand as a bulwark between it and those who, fortheir own selfish, ambitious and unrighteous ends seek its destruction.Yes, all religious systems are beset with fanaticism and alwaysfanatics are, in some sense, dangerous. Then, too, to what lengths willnot ambitious self-seeking, lead mortals, even blinding them to everyprinciple which ennobles and elevates humanity.

On your account we regret that our time is too limited to admit ofsightseeing, but we will slowly pass over Rome so that you may gain ageneral idea of the appearance of the antiquated one who, despite herpowdered and patched wrinkles, still dreams that she again will bemistress of the world's destinies; that her voice is as the voice ofGod and that her outreaching arms will yet embrace spiritually, if nottemporally, all the nations of the Earth.

Germany next claims our attention. Below us is Berlin, where dwellsthe young Emperor whose highest ambition is to act as arbitrator forall Europe. Naturally aristocratic and domineering, his tendency is tooverride all obstacles. He cannot tolerate advice, much less coercion.He is angered easily, yet with a kindly word is pacified. He is quickto take offense, and as quickly he forgives. When he conceives that theglory of Germany or his personal honor[Pg 293] are called in question in hisdemand for redress he is adamantine. At an hour's notice he is readyto appeal to arms, yet he is moved to pity by a cry of distress. Inthis scion of a stern, as well as gentle ancestry, ambition, arrogance,courage, integrity and a large admixture of the love element, serves toform a most unique character.

Yes, Berlin is an imposing city, but in it, as in all largeaggregations of humanity on our planet, luxury and squalor are suchnear neighbors that the songs and laughter of the fortunate do notdrown the moans of the wretched.

We now are crossing the border line between Germany and Russia. Overwhat a vast area the autocratic Czar holds sway. Does it not seemmarvellous that to one man millions of people yield more or lesswilling obedience? Yet marvellous only when one loses sight of thefact, that in all manifestations of nature; or, if it may please youbetter, of God, necessarily there is a central, dominant principle.Among the millions of this great empire are many who are the Czar'sequal, and others who, in the sense that makes a man worthier than hisfellows, are his superiors. Yet these millions of humans are subjectto him, because that in his rank is involved all the principles thatthe government of Russia stands for, and all governments require afigure-head, be it emperor, king or president.

The Czar is a man of fine intelligence, of an affectionate and generousnature, but he is so hedged in by pride of birth, by love of power andthe precedents of usages that he possesses but a scant understandingof the needs of the diverse races who people his dominions. Yes, he,like most of Earth's rulers, walks on the verge of a precipice overwhich, at any moment, some ruthless hand may topple him. No nation ofEarth has yet outgrown the naturally turbu[Pg 294]lent animal element which,in the human, ever is snapping and snarling, and it is only whenhumanity has evolved beyond it that an observance of the Golden Rulebecomes possible. Earth's peoples not having evolved to the height ofsuch a possibility, rulers must needs be guarded by steel and servedby slaves, both rulers and slaves being held in bondage through fearof consequences. No, I do not recall that I ever have cared for theephemeral distinctions of mortality's brief days.

We near St. Petersburg, an extensive and populous city, which, like thecountry, is covered with snow. Yes, the cold is very severe, and riversand lakes are bound in icy fetters. Never mind, the time is not veryfar distant when you shall be free to not only visit the city, but youeven may unceremoniously call on the royal family.

Now we are crossing the Ural Mountains, and in a moment we will bepassing over Siberia. One is tempted to moralize over those exiled fromhome and country to this far northern land. Ah me! What tragedies havebeen enacted, what crimes committed against humanity, perpetrated, too,in the name of justice, who is not so blind that she will not some timereckon with the perpetrators.

Since starting on our journey but little more than an hour has elapsed,and—yes, we have reached the North pole of our planet. For certainmentalities there is a charm in attempting difficult undertakings, andserious obstacles but spur them on to greater enthusiasm, to higherendeavor. To ordinary mortals the awful wastes of ice and snow overwhich we have passed would be utterly appalling, but for some the scenewould possess a sort of enchantment. So courageous explorers willcontinue to seek for this point, and many valuable lives will yet belost in the attainment of a nearly futile object. Yes, ambition andcuriosity are[Pg 295] forceful and apparently necessary incentives of humanendeavor.

Now gaze downward and as far as your vision may extend and describe thenot at all pleasing view.

Gentola—How shall I describe the wonderful spectacle soterrible, yet so weirdly fascinating. Overhead the clouds are heavyand threatening, and a shadowy darkness as deep as twilight prevails,and in the partial light there is a peculiarly luminous quality asthough the atmosphere might be laden with diamond dust, on which lightfrom somewhere is falling. De L'Ester, do you know what occasions thesingularly beautiful radiance?

De L'Ester—This luminosity is the effect of the magnetic auraemanating from the polar centre. No, I do not mean magnetic centre, butpolar centre. Under certain conditions it produces or creates what isknown as Aurora borealis. Yes, I mean that there are certain planetaryactivities which create magnetic storms, and when such disturbancesoccur our northern earth sky presents a more or less beautiful displayof what, by many, are termed northern lights.

Gentola—Were I in my physical body would I perceive thisluminous appearance, and is it at all times luminous?

De L'Ester—You and very many, but not all persons in thephysical body would be able to perceive the magnetic aura, particularlywhen, as at present, it is very pronounced. You forget that I alreadyhave said that the emanation is continuous, which is the same as sayingthat it is at all times luminous to those who can perceive it. Pleaseresume, for we soon must hasten to Ento.

Gentola—I cannot find words adequate to a description of thisscene which is so peculiar that it overwhelms me. The loveliness ofcolor, radiating and pulsating through the atmosphere like some livingthing, is so mar[Pg 296]vellous that one can imagine its pulsations are theheart throbs of the planet.

As far as my vision reaches I see no land, no water, no living thing,and everywhere it looks as though great waves of a tempestuous sea hadclimbed toward the sky and suddenly were frozen into immobility. Amidthe swirl and commotion of the elements, avalanches of ice and snow arecrashing downward from the crests of snow mountains, whose peaks towertoward the clouds. To my mind it is not only a sublime but an awfulscene. I should think one might go mad if obliged to long remain amidsuch desolation and such tremendous sights and sounds. But, De L'Ester,once you mentioned the existence of a former open Polar Sea. Will youtell me of it?

De L'Ester—As you please, madame, though but in a few words.At another time a member of the Band will speak of it at length. Ourplanet has experienced two Glacial periods. Previous to the firstperiod there was at the then North Pole an unfrozen, but very limitedsea. Twice through the activities of natural laws a slight tilting ofour planet has occurred. During its existence, again and again thesame catastrophe must repeat itself. Always accumulations of ice andsnow at the North Pole preponderate over the same at the South Pole.The centre of gravity seeking an equilibrium, necessitates a changedposition of the planet, which will account for the finding of tropicalvestiges so very far north. Some of Earth's scientists very naturallyhave concluded that the glacial drift forced these vestiges to theirpresent position, but through eminent scientists on our side of lifewe know that this is a mistaken idea. Were it possible for mortals tosearch under these tremendous accumulations of ice and snow, they wouldfind the fauna and flora of a tropical[Pg 297] region, and what would be morestartling, the well preserved remains of very primitive humans andsomewhat of their belongings.

During our too brief hours of camaraderie, it is not practicable tonote all that comes under our observation, but be assured that muchthat cannot be written you, more or less vividly will remember as foodfor thought through coming years of your mortal existence.

Now take a last survey of the dreary expanse below us, to which youwill not say good-bye, but au revoir, for, doubtless after you shallhave been freed from the physical plane of being, under more favorableconditions you will revisit this scene of which you now have but alimited view. And now, mes amis, off for Ento.

Gentola̤, recently you inquired of Genessano if the Entoans composedpoetry and he replied yes, but his modesty forbade his saying thatprevious to passing to the Spirit World he had attempted versification.We have prevailed upon him to recall some sad lines which we deemapropos to the object of our mission, and as on this ever wondrousmagnetic current we speed toward Ento, he will recite them and I, tothe best of my ability, will translate them into your language.

An ocean whose waves reach Eternity's shore,
Rolls silently on; not a sound is heard
Of the wrecks that go down in its depths profound,
To rest on its bed and are heard of no more.

Oh, Ento, thy children so loved, so deplored,
Ever fade from our sight never more to return,
And in measureless anguish we cry unto Thee:
Spare, spare us our dear ones, Andûmana, dread Lord.
[Pg 298]
Around us are falling, like leaves from the trees,
Our loved ones, our friends whose forms are so dear
That we wear them as jewels enshrined in our hearts,
And yield them to Death, so Andûmana decrees.

Oh, pitiful gods! Andûmana implore.
To succor His children who lie at His feet,
And cry in their anguish and deep despair:
Give lack to our arms our loved ones once more.

De L'Ester—As I have done my best, I shall not apologize formy unmeritorious translation of Genessano's meritorious poem, whichvoices the ceaseless cry of Ento's sorrowful peoples.

Gentola—Genessano, my friend, so worshipful is my love formy dearest ones, that I understand the emotion impelling you to giveexpression to this wail of despair. When this dear boy, journeyingby my side, passed into the world of spirits, only my knowledge ofa continuity of conscious existence sustained me under my suddenbereavement, so I rejoice that the time draws near when the peoples ofEnto may come into a knowledge of this consoling truth.

Genessano—Oh, Ento! beloved Ento! I too, rejoice that erelong the shadows which have so obscured thy spiritual radiance shalldrift away from thee, even as under the golden beams of Diafon-evoihathe mists of dawn drift from off thy fair face. Hail to thee! Hail tothee Ento, thou beauteous world of the starry realms of space! Withexultant heart I gaze on thee, for soon in thy spirit realms the gladwords will be heralded that the day of thy rejoicing has come; thathenceforth the eyes of thy downcast children shall be filled with thelight of a joy divine, the joy of knowing that death of the physicalbody releases[Pg 299] into a higher life—the immortal self. Only those whohave loved, lost and sorrowed for the dear ones gone into endlesssilence can comprehend the joy that pervades my Being as I realize theineffable gladness that soon will fill the hearts of the peoples ofEnto.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, you perceive how enthused we all areover, I may say, the certainty of the success of our mission, whichis ours only in the sense that we are assisting others who, likeourselves, are interested in the righteous undertaking.

Yes, all greatly beneficent enterprises for the uplifting of humanityof any planet originate in the spirit realms. You are aware that onour planet all persons are not equally receptive, which is the same assaying that they are not equally sensitive. The same is true of thepeoples of other planets. The law of Being is universal, but, throughheredity, which is the sum of preceding existences, also through theinfluences of social and other conditions always, among all peoples,there are individuals apparently ahead of their time. Not throughtheir own desire, but through conditions, to which I have alluded, themost dominant being ecclesiastical repression. As a whole, the Entoansare very positive, but among the ascetic priesthood are individualsso sensitive that, like Dano, Lēta and others, they are impelled tomanifest it. These are they who apparently are ahead of their time; inreality they are the forerunners of spiritual upheavals, not of to-day,perhaps not of to-morrow, but of a time that surely will come.

Largely through their ardently affectionate nature the Entoans aregrowing approachable. Love and sorrow are retorts in which areconsumed the dross of human passions, beliefs and prejudices. Thus,through their love and their sorrow, their souls are unfolding forthe reception of spiritual influences and the perception of spiritpresences.

We have so loitered that Zenesta̤ Ha̤o, who awaits us yonder at theGalarēsa̤, well may have grown impatient. Loha̤û emano, Loha̤û.

De L'Ester—We fear that we may have taxed your amiability andpatience, but, after consideration, we decided to afford Gentola̤ aview of certain of earth's regions with which she was unacquainted, sothat she might compare them with regions of a corresponding latitudeand longitude of Ento. The youth who accompanies us is the son ofGentola̤, who four years ago passed into our spirit world and thisis his first visit to Ento. Bernard, dear boy, this is our esteemedEnto friend, Zenesta̤ Ha̤o, once a Professor of Languages in thisGalarēsa̤.

Bernard—Sir, I am happy in making your acquaintance, anddeeply grateful that these dear friends have allowed me to accompany mymother to your planet.

Zenesta Hao—Inidora̤, Genessano and I, as representativesof our people, with much good will offer the son of Gentola̤ acordial welcome to Ento.

Zenesta Hao—Friends, previous to my coming here, I visitedthe invalid at Da̤o. Dano's arrival has stimulated Valloa̤'s lifeforces, and a ray of hope lights up Omanas Fûnha̤'s despairingheart. It is but the fitful burning of the expiring flame and theyoung creature can survive but for a brief time. As the union betweenherself and her physical body weakens, she grows more spiritualized andsensitive; so also does Prince Dano, who does not deceive himself withfalse hopes of Valloa̤'s recovery, and both gladly are growing intoa clearer understanding of the wondrous truth that life is continuous.With timorous joy they whisper of a time when they may be reunited topart[Pg 301] no more, but it is pitiful to listen to their murmured words oflove, of sorrow and of the newly born hope which yet is too marvellousto be fully realized. With tears in my eyes and tenderest pity in myheart I turned from them, for I remembered, aye, I remembered when mybeloved Armena̤'s life went out and left me desolate and despairing.

De L'Ester—For your report which partakes of both joy andsorrow, we thank you, and we will so shape our movements as to meet allemergencies.

Gentola̤, you are aware that early in the present century there liveda man of Scotch birth named Hugh Miller, who was so orthodox thathe found himself unequal to the feat of balancing the Bible in onescale, and the results of his geological investigations in the other.Despairingly he abandoned the futile attempt, and suddenly crossed overthe Scottish border into a world, not of effects, but of causes. Comeforward, sir, and afford me the pleasure of introducing to you ourintrepid medium Gentola̤.

Hugh Miller—Madame, this is a strange meeting between one whowas, and one who yet is an inhabitant of our Earth plane, where once Iearnestly, anxiously, prayerfully strove to go toward the light. Duringmy investigations evidences, which I could neither dispute or explainaway, so perplexed me that I fell into a vortex of doubt and dismaythat whirled me into the world of spirits. I perceive that you do notknow my story. I pray you acquaint yourself with it.

While in the physical body the study of geology was with me a positivepassion, and when in the world of spirits I recovered from my temporaryaberration of mind, gladly and naturally I continued my favoritepursuit.

Yes, madame, I was greatly surprised, I may say overwhelmed, when uponregaining full consciousness I found[Pg 302] the spirit world so unlike allmy preconceived notions, but as real, as substantial, as the old redsandstone which had so perplexed and upset all my ideas concerning thecreation of our world. I had been taught and did believe that in sixdays God created the heavens and the earth, and all that was therein,but geology told another story. It related that the Earth had not beencreated, but that through ages and ages it had evolved from cosmicmatter into a measurable world, which through other ages had becomefitted for the abode of myriad life forms. As a thoroughly orthodoxbeliever my very Soul revolted against these evidences of nature, andfinally under blows of a small hammer upon a leaf of God's revelationin stone my reason reeled, and I—— But no more retrospection.

Friends, I am at your service, and shall be happy if in the least I mayadd to your profit or your pleasure.

Ah, this is the geological department which is very complete, verycomprehensive. What a vast apartment and so beautifully arranged andkept. Madame, observe those supporting columns; are they not in stylenearly Corinthian? To you it may appear a somewhat startling fact,but when understood it is not. The so-termed Primary colors are anexpression of a universal natural law, and form is equally so. Aswater, in freezing, inevitably forms certain crystallized shapes, soin the human mind, inevitably, form assumes certain curves, lines anddimensions. These friends will bear witness that not only on Ento andEarth, but on other inhabited planets we have found the Arch, with itsKeystone, and columns of the various orders employed in architecturehere and on our Planet.

You observe that this great apartment is divided into severaldepartments. In this one is a fine collection of fossils which, forlack of time, we must pass by. De L'Ester says that we shall onlyglance at this wonderfully[Pg 303] complete display of gems which ever aredear to the heart of a woman. Now here——

De L'Ester—Friends, for a little while we will defer theexamination of the gems. Nearby an Instructor is addressing a Class ofstudents who may afford us opportunity for an experiment.

Instructor—For as in it there is much that cannot beaccounted for, geology affords room for speculation (and I regretto say for irreverent expression), not found in any other science.Our Sacred Writings declare that out of substances within HimselfAndûmana̤ created Ento and all living creatures, into whom Hebreathed the breath of life and to whom He gave the power ofprocreation. That at death of the body the breath of life returns toHim, and again and again is breathed into the newly born. One of ourmost learned men, Ziro Emyda̤s, estimates the circumference of Entoas being koida̤s ferma̤ itsaa̤ fonitû ûvon soynas (little lessthan 12,000 miles). No mind can realize the immensity of Andûmana̤,Who out of His personality, created Ento and all things.

Ziro Emyda̤s intimates that after the creation of Ento, Andûmana̤did not at once create all living things, but his deductions aresomewhat illogical and by some are thought to be impious. His statementhe terms the Theory of Stratification, and it is so specious that Ihesitate to quote from it. Generally it is admitted that the science ofgeology demonstrates that the formation of Ento is stratified, and thateach stratum presents an appearance peculiar to itself. For instance,here is a stone from the third stratum which largely is composed of avariety of minute shells. Here are others from the fourth and fifthstrata, each varying from the others in their composition, and the samemay he said of the strata nearer the surface. Phrysos, you[Pg 304] who, to anextent, favor Ziro Emyda̤s's theory, dare you give utterance to whatthese stones indicate?

Phrysos—May the gods prevent my uttering aught that mayoppose the truth. At times the thought enters my mind that possiblyour Priesthood may not fully comprehend the meanings of certain wordsof our Sacred Writings. Ziro Emyda̤s questions the infallibilityof their interpretations. He declares that Andûmana̤ alone isinfallible, and that Gods and men are but His Instruments through whomHe works His will. That the Priesthood have called him to account forwhat they term his lack of reverence for Sacred things has not deterredhim from firmly adhering to his declarations, and I confess that whilemy immature mind does not wholly grasp the presentation of his Theory,I greatly admire his courage and no one, I believe, questions hissincerity.

I am but a beginner in this fascinating study, but already I realizethat one must closely adhere to established theories else one easilymay drift into unauthorized and dangerous speculations, but I, no morethan yourself, question the infallibility of the Sacred Writings, andyet——

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, place the tips of your fingers nearhis head, now speak to him.

Phrysos—And yet—and—yet—friends, I seem to hear avoice—it speaks to—speaks to me, and I feel—a strange—sensationstealing—over—me. I—I——

Instructor—What ails you, Phrysos? Why, I believe he isfalling into a swoon. Phrysos! Phrysos! Trissa̤, hasten for a cup ofwater. Raise a window, Avilla the air may be too close.

Gentola—I am one who already hath spoken to thy[Pg 305] friend,Prince Dano, of a new and glorious Revelation which very soon will begiven to the peoples of Ento. Thou hearest my voice but seest not myform standing near thee, even as thou shalt stand near Dano as a Priestof the new Revelation. I am Gentola̤. Remember and fear not.

Instructor—Thanks, Trissa̤. It was but a momentaryfaintness, probably occasioned by the oppressive atmosphere.

Why, Phrysos, really we thought you were about to swoon; you whoseboast is that you never have known a moment's illness. Was it thecloseness of the atmosphere that occasioned the attack?

Phrysos—I cannot say what occasioned it. I fancied I heard avoice coming from some one or somewhere, and I grew faint. No, I wasnot unconscious, but could not open my eyes or reply to your inquiries.It must have been occasioned by the closeness of the atmosphere. Youwill excuse me and I will walk about, and in a few moments I shallrecover myself.

Evylon—To what strange days have we come. Phrysos, one ofour athletes; Phrysos, one of our brightest and closest students,attacked much as was Prince Dano. Yes, I was in the art studio whenDano became unconscious, and when he was revived he spoke strange wordswhich surprised and shocked all who heard them. But, evidently, Phrysoswas not unconscious, for his countenance expressed great surprise andlively emotion. He says that he seemed to hear a voice, but we heard nosound. I pray the Gods that no such attack may seize any of us.

De L'Ester—Touch this youth's hands. First the right, now theleft hand. See how he stares and rubs one over the other. Touch themagain. Greatly excited he springs to his feet, exclaiming, "Somethinghas touched[Pg 306] me! Touched me twice on my hands! No, I see nothing thatcould have caused the sensation. I fear that my sympathy for Phrysoshas rendered me imaginative. I, too, pray you excuse me and soon Ishall walk off all morbid fancies."

Instructor—As our lesson is concluded we will join you. Youdo well not to yield to what you very properly term morbid fancies. Itis well understood that one mind can affect another mind, and then thequestion arises, what is mind? Fra̤tos, one of our most learned andbrilliant thinkers, declares that——

De L'Ester—We cannot afford time to learn what Fra̤tosdeclares, probably that mind is matter in an active state.

Gentola̤, we are delighted that you can so successfully approach EntoSensitives. One other of those students could have been made to senseyour presence, but we must not permit our enthusiasm to get the betterof our judgment, else a panic might occur.

Genessano, you have reason to be hopeful for the success of our Missionfor, evidently, the Spiritualized faculties of many of your people arehighly evolved.

Genessano—Oh, that the hour may swiftly arrive which shallusher in the dawn of the brightest day that ever has come to Ento. Aday that will mark an epoch of gladness in the history of a sorrowfulpeople.

Before proceeding with our investigations, you desire to know theresult of my very recent visit to Da̤o. As Zenesta̤ has said,Dano's arrival momentarily has stimulated Valloa̤'s life forces, butshe fades away as fades a rodel broken from its stem. As gradually shereleases herself from her physical body her inner vision grows clearerand she reaches out and greets the dear ones who have preceded herinto our spirit realms. Sēlona̤ Valloa̤,[Pg 307] the golden haired, diedin giving birth to Valloa̤. She was the wife of Omanos Fûnha̤'syouth, and no one has taken her place in his affection or by his side.While mourning his irreparable loss, ever his chiefest solace hasbeen the golden haired, blue eyed child who now is the image of hermother. In the hour of his approaching bereavement Omanos Fûnha̤will, when convinced of its truth, gladly embrace a faith that shallgive assurance of a reunion with those whom he holds dearer than allelse. Basto Andûlēsa̤, his nearest kinsman and closest friend, in allpossible ways sustains him. In character they are much alike and bothare wise, loving and spiritualized men. To them Valloa̤ smilingly butearnestly, insists upon the reality of her visions, and the Messagesher mother, Sēlona̤, sends to her husband and the Andûlēsa̤s. Andthus the days and nights pass, and the way is being prepared againstthe time when the lovely girl shall be borne from them into higherRealms.

De L'Ester—Dear friend, your report favors our Mission, buthow pitiful it is, and geology is an interesting science, but as weare humans, the affairs of humans lie nearer our hearts and I confessthat my sympathy for Dano, Valloa̤, and the grief stricken father,is greater than my interest in all the Sciences of all the Planetsin the Universe. Gentola̤, you are surprised and our friends smileat my impulsive utterances, but they understand, as you do not, thatwith longing unspeakable, I look forward to the hour when my own shallreturn to me. Ever I am waiting and watching for an angel of love andmercy, who strives to lift out of degradation and wretchedness mortalswhose ignorance and debaucheries drag them down into darkness. Herpresent embodiment has placed us far apart, but duties fulfilled areconverging our ways and ere long, face to face, we again will gaze intoeach other's eyes and read there[Pg 308] the assurance of our Eternal Union.It should not so surprise you to learn that in the spiritual marriagetwo entities, male and female, form an inseparable whole, and thatthere is no other real union possible, all others being temporary, yetnot necessarily on the merely animal plane. When, to a certain point,we shall have completed our present undertaking, we hope that you maybe induced to listen to talks on this and other subjects, for the moreclearly you understand Spiritual Laws, the better you will be preparedto enter the Spirit World.

As our Scotch friend is accustomed to our erratic ways I need notapologize for so abruptly interrupting him.

Hugh Miller—Certainly not. Indeed I have been so interestedin what has transpired that, for the time, I quite lost sight ofthe occasion of our coming here. Madame, you will observe thathere, arranged in orderly sequence, are fragments of the variousstratifications of the several ages of this Planet which exactlycorrespond with those, not only of Earth, but of all planetssufficiently evolved to have become fully stratified. Perhaps you havebeen informed that in matter there is a universality of homogeneity,and that vibration, attraction, cohesion and gravity are the observableexpressions of Infinite Intelligent Energy, theone law controllingall things that live, move and have Being. In a general way, theEntoans recognize this Law, also in a general way, they recognizethe structure of their Planet, but in certain of their conclusionsthey are quite mistaken. When one takes into account their religiousbeliefs and their consequent lack of knowledge of astronomical andgeological facts, it is not surprising that some of their conclusionsare altogether erroneous. Happily the new Revelation will dissipatetheir fears of Andûmana̤ and His Messengers, and with their wonderfulmathematical and mechanical ability, soon they will con[Pg 309]struct suchaids to physical vision as will fill the minds of their Star-gazerswith amazement.

Owing to its exceedingly level surface, during the spring this planetbecomes inundated and engineering skill of a high order long has beenrequired to not only obviate disasters, but to provide storage forwater which later on furnishes a necessary but inadequate supply forthe requirements of the peoples. To in a measure meet this demand,wells of enormous depth are bored and from them volumes of sweet, cool,refreshing water gush forth. Through the agency of these borings manygeological facts have been forced upon the attention of the learnedand through other agencies these facts have been confirmed. But alwaysreligious beliefs have stood as barriers between fact and fancy, andthus the science of geology is but partially comprehended, much lessare its conclusions admitted.

Here are specimens of various coals whose properties are the same asthose of Earth. And here are specimens of peat or bog fuel. Embedded inthis block of peat is a piece of wood closely resembling oak, and hereis another in which is embedded wood much like the beech.

In this compartment are specimens of gold-bearing quartz, and here arenuggets of free gold and a receptacle filled with grains of gold; andhere are samples of scale gold which are nearly pure.

Here, too, is an exhibit of Ento's various silver ores. Observe thesepeculiar formations which resemble skeins of silver threads, snarledinextricably. In these compartments is an effective arrangement ofspecimens of all minerals not accounted precious, as copper, iron, tin,zinc, lead, in short all minerals of our Planet are represented here.

To spirits sufficiently advanced, two facts are evident. One is theuniversal homogeneity of what you term mat[Pg 310]ter. The other is theuniversality of a Law whose activities everywhere are the same, butI do not mean to say that everywhere the results are the same for,of course, environments and conditions modify results; but where, ason Ento and Earth, environments and conditions so nearly correspond,necessarily, results must at least bear a general resemblance.

We now will pass to the adjoining apartment where an aged custodian isporing over an ancient looking volume, which is one of many ancientvolumes stored in this Galarēsa̤. What a quaint but pleasing figurehe presents. His long white hair waving over his shoulders forms afitting setting for his dark-hued, intellectual and refined face, andthe blue gemmed silver fillet confining his hair harmonizes with hisloose, graceful, dark blue robe falling quite to his feet. Despite hishoary locks and aged appearance, to my mind he is a very handsome man.The volume he so earnestly endeavors to read is quite unknown to me.Perhaps Zenesta̤ may be acquainted with it.

Zenesta Hao—Let me see. Ah, yes, this was the language of arace known as the Da̤hûlo, who occupied the Province of Da̤hûlowhich, some thirty centuries ago, bordered on Indoloisa̤'s southernshore. They were highly civilized and, like the Quends of to-day, didnot intermarry with other races. The province was not then infertile,and through their manufacturing industries, one of which was theproduction of rich silken stuffs, they became the most opulent raceof Ento. Then gradually arrived the not infrequent sequence. The veryrich grew arrogantly selfish, and the masses with unperceiving sensesyielded their rights and fell into idleness and consequent povertywhich bred discontent, and soon discontent merged into turbulenceand almost suddenly they turned upon their despoilers and in anincredibly brief time such devastation[Pg 311] occurred that cities, towns andvillages and country places were little less than ruins. The Governorof the Province appears to have been a timorous, incapable man who,realizing that he could not control the frenzied people, appealed foraid to the Supreme Euler, Imraû Ilvoita̤s, who was a wise, justand thoroughgoing man, who quickly adjusted affairs by renaming theProvince Zil-Ammon, and obliging those whose selfish greed had led tothe riotous proceedings, to make reparation to the wronged people andalso to remove elsewhere. These vigorous measures must have been aneffective object lesson, for never since has a like event occurred.

The volume further relates that through the encouragement of ImraûIlvoita̤s, people from other Provinces emigrated to Zil-Ammon andthus the exclusiveness of the Da̤hûlo race was broken up, but theProvince never regained its former prosperity. At that time there wasa lack of systematic irrigation and the central regions were steadilygrowing so infertile that long previous to the birth of Inidora̤ andGenessano the Province of Zil-Ammon was little less than a desert. Onlywithin two Ento centuries has an attempt been made to reclaim thiswaste country.

This volume, which once I translated into the present Ento tongue, is ahistory of the extinct race of Da̤Hûlo; from its pages I have culledthe fragment I have related. I should like to assist this gentleman inhis effort to read the volume, but I fear he might be greatly alarmedcould he even perceive me looking over his shoulder.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, you now understand the process. Try tolightly touch his hands.

It is more than amusing to note the haste with which he depositsthe volume on the table and turns his hands this way and that inan endeavor to learn what has occasioned the singular sensation.Touch him again, but only on his[Pg 312] left hand. There, that will do.We do not desire to alarm him. He is quite startled and looks aboutquestioningly, but as he perceives nothing out of the common he picksup the volume murmuring, "Ah me, age is burthened with infirmities andstrange fancies, and I grow old, old, and the dread Silence draws verynear." Again he lays the volume down and with a pathetic, troubledexpression, paces back and forth. Too bad to have so disturbed him, andwe beg his pardon.

Hugh Miller—Madame, will you now observe this department,which contains examples of all the precious stones of Ento.

Gentola—I have been thinking of how beautiful all thisis. The great apartment itself is exquisitely finished in variousbeautifully colored woods so richly, yet so daintily carved, that theymatch the loveliness of the Mosaic floor, which seems too fine forcommon use. These crystalline compartments, too, with their velvetylinings and fine mouldings, containing this great collection of cut anduncut, set, and unset jewels, forms a spectacle beyond my ability todescribe. In this first compartment are many gems of various tints ofgreen, and how very beautiful they are. Are they not emeralds?

Hugh Miller—Yes, and they are very large and very finegems. I am informed that Officials of a certain Rank wear emeralds asInsignia of their special dignity. For instance, the fillets worn byZenesta̤, Inidora̤ and Genessano, are only worn by Governors ofProvinces. Oh, yes, all who choose may wear the gems as ornaments, butonly the fillets worn by governors are set in this peculiar style. No,the Supreme Ruler does not wear a Crown. His golden fillet of a certainwidth, richly ornamented with diamonds and sapphires, is the Badge ofhis high Office. As fillet gems, Princes and Princesses wear diamondsand rubies.[Pg 313] Other persons of distinction wear their fillets variouslygemmed. Yes, the fillet, its gems and style of setting, always denotesthe Station of the wearer, in which there is no suggestion of casteor special privilege. But of this and other matters, you later onwill learn more. By the Entoans diamonds are not regarded as beingmore valuable than are some other gems. Inidora̤ will offer you anexplanation of the matter.

Inidora—The Irrigating and Waterways System starting atCamarissa̤, passes eastward until it emerges into Gandûlana̤Loisa̤. The great work being completed to its western shore,immediately its eastern shore became a centre of ceaseless activity.Ere the lapse of many days a diamond deposit was discovered, whichinduced such a state of excitement that, for a time, work on the Systemwas abandoned. In their eagerness to secure the gems, laborers setaside all other considerations and I well remember that such numbersof stones were found that dealers in the gems were threatened withfinancial ruin. Quickly the situation grew so serious that a GeneralCouncil was convened, which resulted in our Supreme Ruler issuing anedict to the effect that all diamonds found in that locality shouldbe the property of the government; that they should be sold at theirvalue, and that the proceeds should be used toward defraying the costof the Irrigating and Waterways System, which, as all persons knew,was for the general good. This ended the excitement and thereafter thework of the system proceeded uninterruptedly. During many years theGovernment worked the diamond deposit, and the accruing revenue greatlyassisted in furthering the interests of the System. A time arrivedwhen the deposit became exhausted, but that was after our parents,my brother and I had passed into our Spirit Realms. Never since thefinding of such numbers of the gems have they, as previously,[Pg 314] beenvalued beyond what you name the emerald, the ruby and some other finegems.

Gentola—I never have much cared to possess jewels, butthis display is so very beautiful that I cannot find words toexpress my admiration of it. Diamonds, diamonds, diamonds—glowingand scintillating like stars, and what a range of coloring theypossess—blue, rose, yellow and various other hues, and all sobeautiful. Do you think, sir, that on our Planet there are diamondscomparable in size, purity and coloring with these?

Hugh Miller—Yes, in size, purity and coloring, our planetpossesses diamonds equal to the finest of these. Why not? Theconstituents of the two planets being exactly alike and conditionssufficiently similar, naturally the same causes that produced thecrystallization of these beautiful gems, would be operative in theformation of the diamond and other gems of our planet. Yes, the diamondis pure carbon, and to my mind it is the most attractive of gems. Wewill now pass to the next compartment.

Gentola—Oh, how lovely, how very, very lovely. I am surethat those are rubies, and to my taste they are far more beautifulthan diamonds. What a variety of shades of color—some pale to deeprose, from deepest rose to blood red and in their hearts is a glint offire that makes them seem alive. I never have seen a ruby so large orso brilliant as that beautifully cut, unset stone on the white velvetcushion. How I should like to hold it in my hand.

Gentola—Ah, I cannot lift it. Why is it that I cannot? I feelquite as substantial as when in my physical body, yet I cannot lifteven that diminutive stone, which is no more than an inch in diameter.

De L'Ester—Yourphysical body has an affinity for matter onthephysical plane. Your Spirit body has an[Pg 315] affinity only for thatwhich is Spiritual. Diamonds, rubies, indeed, all things are compositesof matter and vitalizing spirit. At present, you attract only thespirit of things, but as you are not strong enough, we will form abattery, which will assist you to accomplish your desire. Friends, youwill aid us. Now place your left hand on mine, your right hand underthe stone and strongly desire that you shall hold in it the Spiritof the ruby. Try again, concentrate your will power, and—ah, thatis well. Now slowly withdraw your hand, and lo, in your palm is theglowing Spirit of the rose hued gem, which in a moment must be returnedto its home.

Gentola—This is a marvellous lesson. Now I better comprehendwhat you term the Spirit of things. How wondrously lovely is thisglowing, palpitating Spirit gem. Why, really, it appears to possesslife. Oh, must I so soon return it?

De L'Ester—Yes, unless you would have its now lustreless homequickly vanish into imperceptible atoms. Touch with your finger tipsthe material stone. Now we will break the circle, and you will havean illustration of the Law of Affinity. Observe that as the Spirit isbeing absorbed the material stone is regaining its glowing beauty, andnow it is as it was before its Spirit Self was attracted by Spirit on ahigher plane of Being.

Our experiment concluded, and your vital energy well nigh exhausted, wemust return you to your material home.

That we may intelligently direct our future movements, we now willvisit Valloa̤, and George, Inez and your loving lad will accompanyyou Earthward. If possible, to-morrow at nine o'clock, be in readinessfor our journey.

Bernard—Oh, mother, I am so happy to be near you and to knowthat to you I am as real as when in Earth life[Pg 316] you tried to impressSpiritual truths upon my very material mind. Never mind, mother, theLaw of Self atonement is a righteous law, and having emerged from theshadows of earthly conditions to me the light is all the more glorious.Seeing with clearer eyes, earnestly I desire and strive to grow ingrace and in a knowledge of all truths. Mother, is not this a strangeexperience?

Gentola—Very strange, my dear; so much so, that often Iimagine that I must have been dreaming strange dreams. While, as now,I am apart from my physical body, it seems as real as is my daily homelife, but were it not that I have been made to keep a record of thesejourneys, I would retain no realizing sense of them.

How quickly we have journeyed, and until to-morrow I must lose sight ofyou dear ones.

De L'Ester—We, too, greet you, and regret that mentallyyou are so disturbed. Pray console yourself; affairs seldom go soawry that they cannot be righted. Soon yours will be so adjusted thatyou will not be subjected to interruptions, which are harmful to youand vexatious to us. Your west window is not sufficiently shaded. Bepleased to arrange it. Now try to tranquillize yourself. Join with usin Invocation to the One who is the Spirit of Harmony; thus we alsowill grow harmonious.

Infinite, Divine Intelligence of the Universe, we, the children of ThyLove, aspire to grow into a more conscious realization that we are,because that Thou art. As step by step, we strive to climb the everascending heights of progress, Thou art our support. When, through ourweakness and lack of wisdom we go astray, Thou leadest us into straightpaths. Ever are we reaching toward Thee, who art our Father and ourMother, and Thou givest Thy Angels charge concerning us. So will itever be, and lovingly we adore Thee, in Whom ever we will abide. Amen,amen.

George, we are ready. Nay, dear lad, you will require all yourstrength, for we are late and must journey quickly, but you shallremain by your mother's side. Gen[Pg 318]tola̤, previous to these visits toEnto you could not have conceived an idea of the rapidity with which weare traversing space.

Gentola—No, and I cannot yet realize it. We must be movingwith the velocity of lightning, still I perceive but a slight sensationof motion. It seems as though we are nearly stationary, while spaceglides away from us. As I grow accustomed to this sensation, I, too, attimes lose consciousness of time and space.

De L'Ester—To fully freed spirits this sensation is evenless emphasized. This leads me to mention that, upon becoming whollyfreed, Spirits, as a rule, are not for a time able to recall vividmemories of their mortal existence. Upon attempting to manifest throughsome Sensitive almost invariably they are asked, "What is your name?Where did you live? When did you die?" The Spirit endeavors to placehimself or herself en rapport with physical conditions involvingtime and space, and becomes too bewildered to give a correct reply.Should some other Spirit be present, as is usual, the bewildered onemay be instructed as to how to make a proper statement. Those whohave made a study of the spiritual philosophy and phenomena possesssome understanding of the process of communication between the twoworlds, and though both their premises and conclusions may be faulty,such knowledge as they may have acquired will, when they exchangethe physical for the spiritual, serve them well. Not only will itprepare them for the surprises in store for them, but also for a moreintelligent and intelligible return into the conditions of their mortalexistence.

Gently, gently George, we must not forget that neither your sister orBernard are as strong as some time they will be.

There are our friends awaiting us. Lohaû, ēmentos.[Pg 319] Ah, Zenesta̤, youare ever punctual, and you, Humboldt and Bruno, shame us for our latearrival. It seems very ungallant to say that Gentola̤ belated us.

Gentola—Nevertheless it is true, and I beg your indulgence.I am learning that things temporal are likely to conflict with thingsspiritual, and this morning I have had an unpleasant demonstrationof the fact. However, I believe that it was less my fault than mymisfortune to be unprepared at the appointed time.

De L'Ester—As we, the jury, are in possession of the facts,we unanimously pronounce you not guilty, and now we will proceed to thedepartment we visited yesterday. Here is the venerable antiquary stillpatiently poring over the story of the Da̤-Hûlos.

Zenesta—I sympathize with the earnest, gentle looking man,for I recall having passed many days and sleepless nights in similarundertakings. For many minds there is a peculiar fascination instriving to translate an unknown language. I well remember what delightit once afforded me, and the charm of it yet clings to me. But here isour geologist who will afford you further instruction in relation tothese gems.

Hugh Miller—Madame, we first will observe this magnificentcollection of sapphires which are so varied in their hues, so large andbeautifully cut that they challenge our highest admiration.

Gentola—They are indeed wonderfully beautiful gems. It isa delight to only look at them. You say that oriental rubies are aspecies of sapphire. Why, I supposed that all sapphires were blue. Andthis, you say, is an oriental amethyst, which also is of the sapphirefamily. I fear that you think me, as indeed I am, very ignorant in thisdirection.

Hugh Miller—My dear madame, we do not expect you[Pg 320] to belearned as to the varieties or qualities of these collections ofgems; I am only concerned in instructing you for a purpose. The bluevarieties are the true sapphires, as they alone possess both qualityand color. They bear to both the oriental amethyst and ruby the samerelation that the true white diamond bears to stones off color.

Gentola—Pardon me if I am interrupting you. Here is agem—that one resting on the white cushion—that is so large, soradiantly beautiful, that one can imagine it of Celestial origin. Is itnot a true sapphire? Yes? Ah, I thought so; it possesses such a livingradiance. Since I have learned that gems are both Spirit and matter, Ishall admire them all the more. How very lovely those rainbow-hued gemsare; are they not opals?

Hugh Miller—Yes, they are opals, in whose depths the Spiritof the gem glows like fire. Some persons regard these gems as uncanny.Some time I will tell you something uncanny concerning them. No, notnow; it would be unwise. A sober-minded scientist would declare that itis through the arrangement of the silicious matter largely composingthese gems that the iridescent effects are produced. Such an assertionwould be but part of a fact. Spirit is infinite in its modes ofexpression, and were it withdrawn from those gems, bits of flint wouldbe quite as valuable as those glowing, scintillating jewels, which arelovely enough to adorn the Crown of an Empress. Now, madame, what doyou suppose these green gems are? Emeralds? No, they are beryls; andthese are aqua marines; they are of the same family, the aqua marinesbeing the transparent variety. Yes, both are pretty stones. In thisadjoining compartment is an admirable collection of—but perhaps youknow what they are.

Gentola—From their color I should think that they aretopazes. I do not greatly admire yellow jewels.

Hugh Miller—Do not make the mistake of thinking that alltopazes are yellow, for there are other colors of the same gem, butthe pellucid yellow stone is considered the most desirable variety.These are garnets, and are fine specimens of the stone. Here are deepred ones holding in their hearts imprisoned flames and yellow stoneslike bits of sunshine. And here are green, brown and black varieties,all more or less attractive and useful for various purposes. The nextcompartment contains carbuncles and some of them are beautiful enoughto grace a coronet. Yes, there is a resemblance between the carbuncleand the red garnet, but their qualities are dissimilar.

You have been shown this collection of jewels as a demonstration oftheir existence on this planet, and be assured that the Entoans, likeour Earth peoples, regard them with high favor. For lack of time wecannot critically examine this wonderfully fine and comprehensivecollection of stones and minerals, whose exact counterparts areportions of Earth's treasures.

You express surprise that this enormously valuable collection is notbetter protected against evil-minded persons. Perhaps Inidora̤ orGenessano may enlighten us as to that and other features pertaining tothis department.

Inidora—Previous to the death of our father, he made known tomy brother and me that he possessed a large and valuable collection ofjewels which were the accumulations of generations of both his and ourmother's ancestry, and that some of them, through certain associations,were especially prized. The ruby which Gentola̤ held in her palmbelonged to our dear mother, who received it as a bridal gift from hermother, and it was worn sometimes on the arm or bosom, but generallyas a brow ornament. Our maternal grandparents possessed a remarkablyfine collection of gems, which, at their death, our dear[Pg 322] mother, whowas their only child, inherited, and as with our father gem collectingwas a passion, and as he also had inherited many rarely fine gems, itcame about that at his death my brother and I found ourselves possessedof these joint accumulations of Ento's most beautiful and valuablejewels. As neither my brother or I desired to marry, we entered into anagreement concerning them that was mutually satisfactory.

I need not more than refer to the desires and plans of our parents tofound at Camarissa̤ a great Galarēsa̤ which should be of lastingbenefit to the children of Ento. But I may say that our minds were asone in our desire to carry out their wishes, and that we might speedilyaccomplish our purpose, we resolved that our vast inheritance shouldbe devoted to accomplishing the object so near our hearts. As we wereyoung and inexperienced, we counselled with our Supreme Ruler, TyvonOiranza̤, who was a man of most generous views, and he encouragedand aided us in various ways. So with the enthusiasm of youth and withample means at our command, we began to prepare for the inception ofour work, and soon, to our boundless joy, we saw our cherished planstaking form. As the massive walls began to rise, our hearts werefilled with exultation and as the great structure assumed proportionsand the various outer departments began to environ it, we grew soexcited, so absorbed, that we scarcely ate or slept. Day and nightwe counselled together and planned for the glory and usefulness ofthe Institution which for all time should stand as a reminder of ourhonored and adored parents. As though it were but yesterday, I recallthe last conversation between my brother and myself relating to thisGalarēsa̤. The day had been sultry and the darkening clouds gaveintimation of a storm, but in our eagerness to hasten the work we hadlabored until the day was nearly[Pg 323] ended, and as we slowly walked towardour nearby home, the lurid Sun was dropping below the further shore ofIndoloisa̤'s quiet waters. Suddenly Genessano passed an arm about myshoulders, and in a voice tremulous from emotion, said, "Inidora̤,what if death should come to one or both of us ere our work shall becompleted? May Andûmana̤ preserve us, for what should I do shouldstthou be taken and I left? Should I be taken, thy wisdom would sufficefor thy needs, but I, alas! I dare not further speak of it."

As we gazed into each others' startled faces tears filled our eyes, andsadly, silently, we entered our home, the dread shadow of Phra (death)falling over our hearts like a pall. But I strove to be courageous,and at once set about arranging our affairs so that should Phra, at anuntimely hour, claim me, Genessano would understand my wishes which Iwell knew he would make his own. Ere long Genessano was left to executeour mutual wishes which he did with faithfulness and zeal. Heavyhearted he labored until death claimed him, and to others was left thefulfillment of our plans. That they did so faithfully and efficientlyno one can question.

Concerning the security of the gems, I have only to say that theGalarēsa̤ and all pertaining to it belongs to the peoples of Entoand they are not so foolish or so evil minded as to despoil their ownpossessions.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, the time allotted for this series ofobject lessons has expired, and to the Galarēsa̤ and our friend theantiquary who is tranquilly dozing, we will say au revoir.

We now will view Camarissa̤, so that you may form an idea of itsextent, its architecture and other features. Observe this slopelargely is devoted to detached private residences, and that thewide, beautifully paved streets in[Pg 324]tersect at right angles. Ateach intersection is a statue or group of statuary, or a fountain,or column, or other ornamental feature. This group of heroic sizerepresents Genessano Allis Immo and his wife, through whom this greatcity honors itself by bearing her name. These statues are faithfulrepresentations of two of the most admirable spirits I ever have met.Yes, Genessano is very like his father, and Inidora̤ resembles hismother, who is a marvellously lovely woman.

From the slopes eastward the city extends about ten English miles,but from its northern to its southern limit is quite twenty Englishmiles. Being the head of the Irrigating and Waterways System, naturallya large population has centred here and it is, with the exception ofone other, the most populous and wealthy city of Ento. The populationis about one million seven hundred thousand, and it is the greatestmanufacturing and commercial city on the Planet.

Beneficent, indeed, was the conception and execution of the Systemwhich has recovered for the uses of the people lands which long agowould have become deserts. The system now extends more than fourthousand miles, and rapidly is progressing toward encircling theplanet. On our planet the undertaking would not be considered feasible,but with the means at command of the Entoans, it is not now regardedas extraordinary. With them the science of engineering in all itsexpressions is far in advance of what is known of it on Earth. Then,too, they so well understand the energies of electricity and vibrationthat, if they desired, they might shatter their planet into fragments.Looking along the waterway we see lofty columns whose massive basesare of stone, but the columns are of a metal known to the Entoans asFlaûen. It is very light and very ductile. As yet it is unknown onEarth. The[Pg 325] elements do not corrode it, and it is a non-conductorof electricity, which renders it suitable for this and some otherpurposes. Those columns are used as electric light towers, and sohigh is the illuminating power that it well nigh turns night intoday. Electricity as an illuminant and for all possible purposes is socheaply procured as to be within the means of all requiring its use.Throughout the irrigated belt and on most portions of Ento there areStations where thoroughly trained persons attend to the production anddistribution of electric currents, and so valued is life that accidentsare of very rare occurrence.

Were we not obliged to hasten our movements, we would take you throughsome of those stately as well as through some of those less pretentiousresidences. As you perceive there are no mean or squalid homes.Nowhere on Ento are there impoverished persons, and everywhere thereis cleanliness, comfort and more or less of the elegancies of culture.Ento has progressed beyond the crime of privileged classes, thosegenerators of debauchery and poverty. Industry is made obligatory uponall able to work and few, excepting the very aged, are unable to labor.Right living engenders health and aside from their dread of death whichdepresses them mentally, consequently physically, the Entoans liverighteously and enjoy length of days.

No, there are no jails, penitentiaries, or almshouses. Those whom age,accident, disease or other causes have rendered helpless, are caredfor, not as paupers, but as hapless children of Andûmana̤ for whomit is a pleasure and a duty to provide. Alcohol in its various formsis a commercial commodity, but drunkenness is forbidden and unknown.Chastity is universal. Polygamous relations do not exist. Officialcorruption or betrayal of a trust are reckoned as heinous crimesagainst society, and no one[Pg 326] seems inclined to sin in either direction.Have I answered all your questions?

Gentola—Yes, all that occur to me at this time, and whilepaying close attention to your replies I have been gazing at thisgreat and beautiful city and those wonderful Air Transports, risinglike huge birds, then moving away so steadily, so noiselessly, savefor that singing sound which is rather agreeable. I am curious to seetheir mechanism, but first allow me to see more of Camarissa̤. Whenall those great light towers are ablaze, from this elevation the viewmust be magnificent. You have said that some time I should see Ento bynight. Pray do not forget your promise.

With all my heart I wish that some of our Earth architects might seesome of those grandly beautiful temples and public buildings. I missone feature of our temple architecture, which is the spire, but Iconsider those great shining domes with their delicate ornamentation,far more beautiful.

What flower lovers the Entoans must be. Wherever we have gone there issuch an exquisite display of blooms that constantly I am wishing that Imight carry some of them home with me, and really it seems odd that Icannot.

See that great vessel coming so swiftly along the waterway and what aswarm of smaller ones go darting along the street canals. De L'Ester,how are they propelled?

De L'Ester—By an electric appliance. On Ento an understandingof the science of mechanics is far in advance of the same on Earth.You may have observed that in persons who have lost or never havepossessed the sense of sight, there is an abnormal development ofother senses, for nature ever is striving to maintain an equilibrium.Thus, the Entoans, whose religious beliefs have for so long stood asan impassable barrier between them and an[Pg 327] understanding of certainsciences, notably of astronomy and to a degree of geology, havedeveloped in other directions.

You have expressed a desire for a closer view of the Air Transports,so we will visit yonder Station. I will assist you. Look downward now.Is not Camarissa̤ a wonderfully beautiful city? Ah me, it will be along time before Earth will possess a city so free from the blemishesof poverty and degradation. The architecture, the statues, fountainsand other features form such a harmonious and charming picture that oneis constrained to admire the genius and culture of a people capable ofpresenting such fine effects. I have said that the Entoans make smalluse of more than two motive powers. I must correct that statement,for, to a very considerable extent, for certain purposes, they alsouse compressed and liquefied air. We now will descend to the Station.None of our present party are learned as to electrical appliances,but we may enlighten you a little. One of a line of Transports isabout to rise, and it is laden with passengers and merchandise. Storedelectricity is the motive power of this and of most Air Transports,but all are provided with Generators, to if necessary, increase thesupply. It is not advisable to attempt a detailed description of theform and dimensions of this Transport, which is one of average size,but I shall call your attention to its principal features. You perceivethat underneath and running its entire length is a cylindrical shaftof the metal known as Flaûen. Around it, arranged spirally, are hugeFlaûen fans, which are set in motion by the swift revolutions of thescrew like cylinder. At the rear is a fan shaped Flaûen structure,which presently you will see revolving with tremendous velocity. Acrossthe front is this great horizontal Flaûen rod, which is held in placeby strong metal sockets, in which[Pg 328] it revolves. The ends or arms ofthe rod, extending on either side, are surrounded by Vossala̤a̤(climbers). When the Transport rises you will better understand thispart of its mechanism. All Transports are cigar shaped, so that theymay offer slight resistance to the atmosphere and when they alight,those compressed air cylinders prevent concussion.

The doorways are being closed. From the windows the passengers callInfo Oovista̤a̤ (adieus) and now the Transport is about torise. Now the fan encircled, cylindrical shaft and the arms of theVossala̤a̤ begin to revolve, the climbers, like great wings, openout and the Transport, with long sweeping undulations rises, rises, andat an altitude of a thousand or more feet, goes eastward.

To at all understand the construction of these truly wonderfulAir Carriers one must be versed in both mechanics and electricalengineering, and we are not learned in either of them. Do not make themistake of thinking that Spirits know everything; we know only what wehave learned, and we are and ever will be students in a school whichnever graduates its pupils.

Another transport is about to rise and we will be invisible passengers.All aboard, friends. Now we rise for a hundred feet or so; now we dip alittle; again we rise, and with an undulating movement we have ascendedfar above Camarissa̤, which sits among the shining waters and underthe silvery mist veiling, but not concealing its beauties.

Genessano—Gentola̤, let me ask you to turn your gaze towardthe Galarēsa̤. Is not it a grandly beautiful structure? And even atthis distance, you may perceive the majestic form and benignant face ofmy father smiling us a farewell.

Gentola—It is indeed grandly beautiful. Its lofty,cream-tinted walls surmounted by those magnificent[Pg 329] statues, and itsgreat, shining dome towering toward the blue sky, present a mostcharming spectacle. I clearly perceive the statue of your father, whosemajestic form and benignant face will retain a place in my memories ofEnto.

De L'Ester—The leaves of the climbers and the fans of thecylindrical shaft are revolving with tremendous velocity, and theTransport is moving through the air, nearly a hundred miles an hour;yet one perceives only a slight vibration. The entire mechanism isunder perfect control of the engineer and his assistants, and not fora moment do they relax their alert attention to their duties. Thepassengers, who appear quite at their ease, converse or gaze fromthe windows at the widespread panorama. We will repair to the rearplatform, which will afford us a finer view. No, accidents scarcelyever occur to these aërial conveyances.

Gentola—How marvellous this all is. This swiftly movingTransport, like a great bird flying through the air, and yonderwonderful System of Irrigation and Waterways on which vessels greatand small are passing in all directions. At night, when those greatlight towers illumine cities, towns and country, the scene must beenchanting. Two features of Ento strike me forcibly. One is theuniversally apparent prosperity of its peoples, the other is thearchitecture of cities, towns and country places. Even the countryhouses are picturesque and very pretty. I do not recall that I haveseen one squalid, mean dwelling. I shall not soon forget the first timeI stood in the Court of Honor of the White City of our World's Fair. Itlooked so familiar, so like some scenes that some time, somewhere, Ihad beheld, that a sense of bewilderment came over me, and for a timeI thought that I must have dreamed of some similar scene. Then you,De L'Ester, spoke to me, and I[Pg 330] recalled that on Ento I had beheldstructures and scenes similar to, but far more beautiful than thosepresented by the Court of Honor. No, I do not as distinctly rememberthese Ento experiences as I remember some dreams which really sometimescome true.

Bruno—By some persons dreams are regarded as the reflex ofincidents and impressions of waking hours, and frequently they are theresult of more or less related and distorted images, which from timeto time are impressed upon the Animal Soul, or so termed objectiveconsciousness. But there are dreams and dreams. A genius, so called, isa Sensitive whose waking dreams are the conceptions of exalted Spiritminds, reflected or projected upon his or her aura, which, like amirror, receives the impression and in turn reflects it upon the brainof the Sensitive. To the great poet Sensitive come the words and rhythmof songs which stir the hearts of the world. To the great sculptorcomes a waking dream of beauty, and from marble he releases a form soflawless that through centuries it commands the adoring admiration ofartistic souls. To the great painter comes a conception of enchantingscenes or of forms and faces whose witchery enthralls all beholders.To the great architect, the true builder, come ideals so exalted thatneither human intelligence or human hands have yet executed them. Askthe great architect and builder of your time, if he has even oncesucceeded in embodying his highest ideal of his art, and I do nothesitate in saying that he will answer no, no.

Be assured that all so called geniuses are Sensitives, whose birthswere not of yesterday, for to spirit there is neither beginning orending.

Ento's fine architecture is the result of impressions received not onlyfrom exalted Ento Spirits, but also from Spirits of other PlanetarySpirit Realms. As there can be[Pg 331] but One Mind in the Universe, all itsexpressions must vibrate in harmony with either its major or its minorchords; thus, the architects, designers and other artists who spokeinto form and color, your beautiful White City, were as truly inspiredas were some of olden times, who declared, Thus "saith the Lord."

De L'Ester—Below us is Gandûlana̤'s shining waters,extending from north to south, a little more than one hundred miles.From its western to its eastern shore its length is quite sixty miles.You perceive that its outline is nearly oval, and that at intervalsits shores are dotted with towns and villages, whose inhabitants areengaged in the various pursuits of well conducted communities. In thelarger towns are manufacturing and commercial interests, but residentsof the villages are engaged in cultivating the surrounding lands. Forthe convenience of transportation and for the retention of the yearlyover-flow, Ento's lakes and rivers have been greatly enlarged; thus,the depth of Gandûlana̤ Loisa̤ nearly equals that of Indoloisa̤.Ento's atmosphere being extremely humid, and the rain and snowfall ofboth the northern and southern hemispheres being very heavy, since timeimmemorial it has been necessary to provide means of protection againstthe annual inundation, which comes and goes with phenomenal rapidity.

All over the cultivated portions of the planet are artificial lakes ofconsiderable extent, which really are storage receptacles, at times,of much needed water. What were the principal causes leading to thearidity of the Equatorial lands? We have informed you that largely itwas through the levelling of the planet, which led to extreme porosityof the soil. But another factor contributed to the calamity. Previousto and for centuries after the establishment of the national religion,the Entoans were so unwise as to, for[Pg 332] various purposes, denude theequatorial forests. In time they perceived their error, and duringlater centuries they have been endeavoring to restore them, therebyincreasing the rainfall and oxygenating the impoverished atmosphere.Yes, we know that ages ago the equatorial regions were traversedby mountain ranges that now are mere vestiges of their once loftygrandeur, and where now are desert lands, were lakes and aboundingwater courses. Once Gandûlana̤ Loisa̤ was one of a series of greatfresh water lakes, extending far toward the northeast, but for many anEnto century previous to the inception of the Irrigating and WaterwaysSystem it had been an ever lessening and isolated lake. Since thenit has been greatly deepened. Naturally, the equatorial lands havesuffered from the levelling process to a greater degree than have thelands of the temperate and colder regions. The temperature of theequatorial regions being high, induces rapid evaporation, and the soilto a great depth being very porous, it so quickly absorbs water thatthe flood of to-day is the drought of to-morrow. Thus the necessity ofwater storage is apparent.

Beneath us is the eastern shore of Gandûlana̤ Loisa̤, which marksthe boundary line between the Provinces of Ondû and of Wya̤mo.Camarissa̤, the capital city of Ondû, is a little south of theequatorial line, which at this moment we have crossed, and now theTransport is descending to the large town on the lake shore. Down,down, we are dropping. How carefully the descent is regulated, and withwhat precision the Transport alights upon the platform. Gentola̤,observe the passengers as they descend from the transport.

Gentola—That is what I am doing. That magisterial lookingpersonage, wearing a white robe, bordered with purple, has exceedinglyfine eyes, so large, so brilliant, so[Pg 333] full of expression. And thatswarthy gentleman, robed in dark blue, with gold embroidered collar andsleeves, is a very striking figure. What a number of passengers thereare. Some are very dark complexioned, others less so, and here are twomen and a woman, who are blue eyed, very fair complexioned, and theyhave the loveliest blonde hair, waving quite to their shoulders. Imust say that of all the Entoans I have seen, not one could be calledill-favored, and very few less than handsome. Then their sincere andgentle expression, their nobility of carriage and pensive gravity ofmanner inspire me with both admiration and sympathy, especially so,since I have come to understand their hopeless religious belief.

Yes, I greatly admire the clothing worn by both men and women. TheRobes worn by those gentlemen add much to the grace and dignity oftheir appearance, but the Robes worn by the women, to my mind, arestill more admirable. They are not so voluminous as to conceal theoutlines of the form, and at the waist line they are loosely confinedby beautiful girdles of various designs and materials. As to fabrics,style of cut, and ornamentation, there is much diversity, but all aremore or less attractive, and certainly they must be comfortable. No, Ihave not on Ento seen one shabbily clothed person, which is more thanI can say of our planet, for among the many millions of earth thereare multitudes of poor, degraded, wretched beings, whose poverty,misery and rags are a continual protest against the selfish inhumanityof those of higher estate. It seems strange that although the peoplesof our planet for the most part believe in a continuity of existence,they live as though the present existence is the end of all. Eachman's hand is against his brother, and among nations the strugglefor place and power drenches our world with blood and our prisons,almshouses, asylums for[Pg 334] the insane are filled with criminals and otherunfortunates. Compared with the gentle, civilized, unbelieving Entoans,we are uncivilized, believing savages. I no longer wonder that to theSpirit Worlds our Planet is known as the Sorrowful Star.

De L'Ester—Patience, patience, Gentola̤. Although thecontrast between Ento's and Earth's social conditions is very marked,evolution means progress, and slowly, but surely, the peoples of ourplanet are emerging into higher conceptions of truth. Inevitably, aperiod will arrive when the surface of Earth will have become as levelas is the surface of Ento. Just so surely a period will arrive when theunequal social conditions of Earth will be a thing of the past, andthere will be a universal recognition of the rights of all. What is it,Genessano?

Genessano—I wish Gentola̤ to observe the person who, atthis moment, is ascending the steps of the Transport. He is a Priestof the Inner Sanctuary of the Temple Zim. One of those with whom theGods commune. One whom we would term a Sensitive. Accompanying himare several Novices, who have not yet made Vows of Consecration. Irecall days of long ago, when as youths, Inidora̤ and I knelt beforePriests of this Order, receiving from them instruction relating to ourreligion. To us they then appeared too holy to share the common fateof Andûmana̤'s other children. Indeed, outside of their Order, noone ever learns of their death. They disappear and no one questionsas to what has become of them. Knowing this, our boyish imaginationinvested them not only with uncommon sanctity, but, as did our parents,with a certain mystery. You have become aware that usually Spirits canread the thoughts of mortals, and thus I can say that, as a rule thepriesthood of Ento, especially the Sensitive Priests, serve sincerelytheir conception of the Infinite One. It[Pg 335] may interest you to learnthat the Ento name of this order is Oimû vosten-da̤ fanûlista̤,which in your language, De L'Ester says, would mean "consecrated tothe mystery." It is true that they are consecrated to a mystery whichthey wholly misunderstand. Being Sensitives, they commune with Spiritson a level with or possibly above the level of their own spiritualevolvement, who still cling to and encourage them in an observance ofthe old superstitions.

For the reason that a peculiar qualification is requisite, the numberof Priests admitted into this Order is quite limited. Of course, weunderstand that the qualification is the Sensitive condition.

De L'Ester—Friends, as the Transport is about to rise, wewill embark. George, George, you are incorrigible. Gentola̤, if youlend yourself to participation in his mischievous pranks you willdemoralize those staid Entoans. By your touches on his face and hands,you have so disconcerted that Official that he has quite forgotten thedignity of his position. It is amusing to see him turning this way andthat, in a vain quest for the person who has taken such uncourteousliberties. Gentola̤, with all your gravity you, too, are inclined fora bit of fun.

Gentola—It is the old story: George did tempt me and I weaklyyielded. That Official looked so serene and so very dignified that Ifelt a strong desire to startle him. His expression of dismay as helooked at his hands and rubbed his face and found no one near him, whocould have touched him, was most laughable. He still looks disturbedand thoughtful. If he could hear me, I would ask his pardon.

George—Upon my word, I think he might hear you. I perceivedthat he is a very sensitive person, else I should[Pg 336] not have asked youto touch him. Shall we test him, De L'Ester?

De L'Ester—Not now. The Transport is rising and we must notdelay our journey. We will remain on the balcony, so that Gentola̤and Bernard may view the country.

We still are passing in a direction north of east, and across theProvince of Wya̤mo, which is more extensive than is Ondû. Youperceive that the surface of the country grows a trifle more rugged,and now we are passing over the diamond bearing locality, spoken of byInidora̤. Though unlearned in the sciences of civil and hydraulicengineering, one realizes the wonderful skill through which thisvast area of irrigation and navigation is controlled, so that evenduring the season of floods, no disasters occur. The elevation we arecrossing is a vestige of an ancient mountain range. Not seriouslyinterfering with the System, it was because of its picturesqueness,left undisturbed. Its length is about one hundred miles and atintervals there are natural rifts through which this Waterway andcanals have been carried. Later you will observe that Ento's Waterwaysare double; that is, there is the Waterway proper and its Feeder, whichat times furnishes such supplies of water as may be needed to keep themain Waterway at a proper depth. Yes, the Feeder is for small vesselsnavigable, but as you will see a large portion of the System, youwill better understand this matter. You perceive that the height isclothed with verdure and dotted with residences, istoira̤s and otherstructures. How prolific this region is, yet not so very long ago itwas nearly a desert. Now its large population obtains from its richlands not only ample sustenance for themselves, but great quantitiesof grains, vegetables and fruits are exported to other localities.All manner of tropical fruits are[Pg 337] grown, and I can assure you thatsome varieties are very like some fruits grown in our own tropicalcountries. I know your fear of ridicule through making such statements.Do not concern yourself. Your astronomers and other scientists of lessthan half a century hence, will have obtained information concerningEnto that now they do not even dream of.

Our journey of to-day embraces a portion of the Irrigating andWaterways System, which is continuous toward the east. I have mentionedthat the system is about 1,400 English miles wide, and that at thistime it is more than 4,000 miles long. Understand that I now amspeaking of the system embracing the equatorial desert lands, andother arid lands adjacent, for, as you will have occasion to observe,irrigation is general all over the arable portions of the planet, andI do not wish to have you confound the general with thespecialSystem, which is a most scientific work and quite apart from ordinarymethods of irrigation. The waterway which now is beneath us, runs in astraight line to Loisa̤ Taimon, which we are nearing. On its shoresare many towns, villages and a not very extensive city, named Gûlnoyas(crescent shaped). There is another city—but of that I shall not nowspeak. A feature of Ento is that wherever there is a body or stream offresh water, there the people congregate. Thus, around Taimon thereis a dense population, many of whom farm the rich and fertile landsbeneath us. Next to death, the Entoans dread isolation and darkness. Bya residence in cities, towns and villages they escape both.

De L'Ester—For the reason that Ento's orientals seldom, ifever, eat meat. For other purposes they do not require animals. No,there are no positive religious restric[Pg 338]tions relating to the eatingof meat, but orientals do not seem to care for it, and then nearly allEntoans shrink from taking life, even of animals.

Climatic conditions on this, as on other planets, exercise a stronginfluence in the selection of human foods. In the colder regions anoleaginous diet is necessary. In temperate climes this requirement isless marked, and in oriental countries generally there is a positiveaversion for animal food. Aside from climatic influences there isanother factor to be recognized. As humans evolve beyond the influenceof the animal plane, they grow less inclined to kill that they may eat.This is a universal, though generally unrecognized law. In earlierages, the Entoans, to a greater extent than now, were meat eaters, andat present, in colder climes, the people consume larger quantities ofvarious fishes, which rather illogically, they scarcely regard as meat.As air transports bear to them the products of all lands, they do sofrom choice.

Yonder is Taimon, the beautiful, reflecting in its placid depths,fleecy clouds and sapphire sky. That it might serve as part of theSystem centuries ago, it, like Gandûlana̤ Loisa̤, was greatlydeepened; otherwise the huge vessels traversing the waterways couldnot ride on their waters. On your first visit to Ento you saw in thedistance something resembling railway cars. You now may have a closerview of Ento's Tuzamos, for yonder is a long train drawing into astation, nearby the Transport Station to which we are descending. Thosetramway carriages traverse a large portion of the Planet, the motivepower being electric. We will not await the landing of the transport,but will proceed to the Tuzamo Station, where doubtless we shall findmatters of interest to you two voyagers. First, we will visit thistelegraphic station where dispatches are being sent to and receivedfrom all portions[Pg 339] of the Planet. We are not learned in this marvel ofatmospheric telegraphy, which is the system generally in use on Ento.By means of this delicate mechanism, which appears so simple, but isso complex, messages instantaneously reach any designated point. Theclumsier method of ground currents, still to a limited extent, connectsrural Istoira̤s with Temples. Not for many centuries have wires beenused. Ground currents superseded that system, which in turn has beenset aside by the atmospheric system. We have informed you that theentire public service of Ento is under the supervision and control ofthe general government, which holds all officials and employes to astrict account of their several duties. The general government not onlycontrols, but also owns, the Tuzamo System, the Transport System, theIrrigating and Waterways System, the Telegraphic and other Systems inwhich the interests of all the peoples are concerned. The lands, too,are owned by the general government, and no proprietor occupies morethan a specified acreage, which in no case exceeds the needs of hisor her household. On occupied lands there is a rental, or taxation,which is so slight as to be far from oppressive, and the revenuesderived from this and other sources are used for the support of thegeneral government, and for the prosecution of enterprises for thegeneral good. Always, residences and other improvements, belong to theproprietor and may be sold or transferred.

Bernard—Mother, dear, although this spacious Station and allpertaining to it is new to you and to me, and those people of variousraces are, in size, dress and other peculiarities, somewhat unlike ourearth people, still there is such a strong, general resemblance to themand to this scene that I scarcely can realize that I am on another[Pg 340]Planet. Then, look at those Tuzamos, are not they in appearance, verylike our Railway Cars?

De L'Ester—Certainly, their construction is similar to thatof our railway cars, but if you will observe closely you will perceivethat they present several striking differences. For instance, thedriving wheels are enormously large, and there are three sets of truckwheels, the middle set running in the groove of the central rail, andthe rails are not in sections, all being firmly welded into continuity,which greatly adds to their permanence and to the safety of thoseconnected with the Tuzamo service, or who travel in those elegantlyappointed carriages. Genessano, can you inform us as to when Tuzamosfirst came into use on Ento?

Genessano—I am not quite certain, but Inidora̤ may know.Inidora̤, ino intessa̤ varo mûya̤ Tuzamos inga fosdû?

Inidora—At the time of the Establishment of the NationalReligion they were known, for in the Sacred Writings they are referredto, and not as though they then were a modern invention. I recallthat during my mortal existence I saw pictured representations ofthose ancient conveyances, which were quite unlike these admirablyconstructed and artistically finished carriages.

George—I have been looking about the city and if you arethrough with your observation of the Tuzamos, I can promise Gentola̤and Bernard a view of something that may interest them.

De L'Ester—Come, friends, and learn what our enterprisingEnglishman has discovered. Gentola̤, allow me to assist you. Ah, atemple, and how beautiful it is. In form it is perfectly circular,with great flights of steps surrounding about two-thirds of itscircumference. It is built of white marble, and from base to dome itswalls are[Pg 341] so covered with intricate and delicate sculpture that itpresents the appearance of beautiful filmy lace. George, this willinterest more than Gentola̤ and Bernard, for this is the first timethat Inidora̤, Genessano or I have seen this somewhat noted TempleSoya̤von Telissa̤. (Name of Andûmana̤'s cup bearer.) Gentola̤,you will attempt a description of its interior, but as you are not aptat estimating dimensions, I will say that its diameter is about onehundred and twenty feet, and that its height from the floor to the apexof the dome is quite one hundred feet. You now will proceed.

Gentola—Though it is not so spacious or so magnificentas some of the temples of Camarissa̤, to my mind it is the mostbeautiful temple I ever have seen. The walls are marvels of decorationin tinted woods, paintings and sculpture, which I cannot attempt todescribe. The seats are arranged as in an amphitheater, thus affordinga full view of the altar, which is in the centre of the temple anddirectly under the dome. The altar of pure white marble is circularin form, and it rises tier above tier to a height, I should say, ofthirty feet, and is surmounted by a wonderfully lovely life-size femalefigure, whose marble lips are parted by a smile of adorable sweetness.The three tiers are supported by flower-wreathed marble columns andmale and female forms, their drapery falling about them in such filmyfolds that it seems as though a breath of air might stir it.

Each tier of the altar is sculptured in designs of grains, fruits andflowers, so delicate, so exquisite, that one scarcely can believe itthe work of mortals. On the lower tier are great golden bowls filledwith grains and fruits, and the air is perfumed with the fragrance offlowers, whose yellow and crimson blooms are in vivid contrast with thesnowy altar and its adornments. The floor is a mosaic,[Pg 342] realisticallyrepresenting the azure sky, and radiating from the base of the altarof sun rays in shades of red and yellow. The temple is lighted throughthe great crystal dome, whose blended sun-rays, falling downward ontothe whiteness of the altar, produce an indescribably beautiful andpeculiar effect. Over the temple entrances are inscriptions which you,Zenesta̤, will be kind enough to translate into my language.

Zenesta Hao—I shall do so with pleasure. Over the easternentrance is inscribed, "To Andûmana̤, the Supreme One, Who givethlife and all that is." Over the northern entrance I read, "DivineMessengers of Andûmana̤, we implore you to bear to Him our ceaselesssupplications for prolonged life." Over the southern entrance is aprayer which is the keynote of all Ento prayers. "Sorrowfully, butsubmissively, we yield ourselves to Thy decrees, oh Thou Who at Thypleasure createst and destroyest."

Gentola̤, you have come to realize that love of life is the dominantdesire of my people, and I who remember the desolation which deathbrought into my own mortal existence can well understand their everincreasing dread of the certain approach of the unseen, relentless GodPhra (death).

Observe that the western doorway opens into a lofty and wide hallway,leading to the residence of the high priest and his attendant Priestsand Priestesses. It now is on the stroke of the noon hour, and in allthe temples of Ento prayers and offerings will be made to Andûmana̤and His Messengers. You now will resume your descriptive remarks.

Gentola—In the gallery over the western doorway male andfemale voices, accompanied by the low tones of a voûhoida̤ (resemblesa pipe organ) chant softly and continuously. Now the wide doors slideinto the wall, and[Pg 343] six boys clothed in red garments enter, bearinggolden bowls filled with grain. They are followed by six girls clothedin yellow, who bear golden trays of various fruits. Ranging themselvesaround the altar, these children place upon it the bowls of grainand trays of fruit, and retire backward a short distance. Now sixyouths and as many maidens approach; the youths bear vases of red, themaidens, vases of yellow blooms, which also are placed on the altar,and all retire to near where the children with an expectant air arestanding. Quietly the worshippers have entered, and the chanting of thesingers and the strains of the voûhoida̤ have grown so mournfullypathetic that I cannot refrain from tears.

Now the music swells into fuller tones, and with stately tread amajestic looking Priest advances through the western doorway. He isclothed in a rich silken red robe, and around his head, holding backfrom his forehead his dark, abundant, waved hair is a gold filletornamented with red jewels. Over his forehead the fillet supports aSun of red and yellow jewels which are dazzling in their splendor.In his left hand he carries a long golden rod tipped with a Sun ofred and yellow jewels. As he approaches the altar the people rise,and with bowed heads stand motionless. Attending him are priests andpriestesses robed in red and yellow, wearing gold fillets adorned withred and yellow jewelled Suns which gleam against their dusky hair.Now the high priest raises the Sun tipped rod toward the dome. Theattendant Priests and Priestesses with uplifted hands bend low beforethe altar. The people still stand with bowed heads, and the voûhoida̤seems to be murmuring a wordless prayer as he passes around the altar,touching with the rod each bowl and vase. Having made the circuit ofthe altar he bends low toward the east, the north, the south, and thewest, and[Pg 344] now, with upturned face, he extends his hands toward the suncrowned dome, and his lips utter words that I do not understand. Nowas he turns toward the altar his dark hued face glowing with religiousfervor, his luminous eyes shining with the brightness of the jewelledSun above his forehead, his majestic form towering above the lowbending worshippers, one might imagine him a veritable God. Zenesta̤,I beg of you to conclude the description of this scene.

Zenesta Hao—The sun is at its meridian, and its glowingradiance, falling through the red and gold of the dome, glorifies thesnowy altar and the high priest, who with upraised arms reverentlyintones a prayer.

High Priest—Andûmana̤, onos zeloisa̤ noifen finosendessa̤ raos ta̤ valo, mûyen quandesta̤. Raos ta̤ flûen,tsensen toivan oomii. Neffan imha̤ vamûnya̤ ēdista̤ oimen.Endemissa̤ kenoita̤ lotas talita̤ Neffan doya̤ tēman gamina̤sDia̤a̤. Ra̤û. Ra̤û. Ra̤û.

Zenesta Hao—The midday service is concluded, and to thetremulous tones of the voûhoida̤ and the low chanting of the Singers,the High Priest followed by his attendants and the offering bearers,retires through the western entrance. Silently the worshippers havedispersed, and we are the sole occupants of the temple.

Rendered into your language this is the sense of the High Priest'sclosing prayer:

Andûmana̤, we beseech Thee to accept our humble offering and ourreverent adoration, and we implore Thee to bestow upon us Thy mostprecious gift, lengthened life.

Gentola—Inidora̤, I should think that this service wouldremind you of bygone days.

Inidora—Truly, it does, for my brother and I, with childrenof families attached to our parents' estate, were[Pg 345] offering bearersof our home Istoira̤, of which our father's brother Foras Immo, wasPriest. It was the ardent wish of our Uncle, Foras Immo, that Genessanoshould enter the priesthood, but my brother did not favor the idea,so it was abandoned. On our estate were a number of families whoseco-operative labor afforded them more than an ample subsistence, andGenessano and I, with their children, who were to us as brothers andsisters, attended the estate school, over which, for as long as hisshort life lasted, our beloved Uncle Foras presided.

De L'Ester informs me that on your planet strange social distinctionsprevail. That employer and employed occupy different social levels.Since all are the children of the same creative power, how can that be?

Gentola—For the reason that our people are yet very immature;they do not, as a rule, act justly; thus, there are various grades ofsociety whose members may be worthy or the reverse. I regret to saythat, on Earth, frequently the accident of birth or the inheritance oraccumulation of wealth, confers upon very unworthy persons high socialdistinction and power. I should like to know how this state of affairscompares with social conditions of Ento.

Zenesta Hao—As De L'Ester desires that I shall reply to yourquery, I shall say that with all Entoans merit is the measure of menand women. I have learned that on your planet official position confershonor and dignity upon an incumbent. On Ento it is the character andconduct of the incumbent that confers honor and dignity upon theoffice. On Ento official position is regarded as a trust, and woe be tothe man or woman weak or wicked enough to betray it. I may safely saythat not within many centuries have men or women been base enough to,through official misconduct, forever set themselves apart as somethingto be shunned by right minded people. I also have[Pg 346] learned that onyour Planet all persons are not equal before the laws of your variousnational governments. On Ento, from the Supreme Ruler to the humblestcitizen, all possess equal rights and all are held amenable to thewritten and unwritten laws and customs, recognized as being standardsof right conduct. It is true that Ento's Supreme Rulers, in a sense,are autocratic, their decisions confirming or annulling any law orusage deemed unsuited to conditions or times; but, whatever the lawsmay be, their observance applies to ruler and citizen with equal force.

Of course, this state of society has not always existed; indeed, Ento'shistorical records relate that, during many centuries preceding theestablishment of the National Religion, between nations whose rulerswere cruel, ambitious men or women, there was continuous warfare, andthus the peoples were urged on to mutual destruction. Finally, oneForas Ah-Hû, of a far north land, gathered about him an immense army,with which he subdued all opposition and established absolute law andorder. As he proceeded in his mission, the common people hailed himas their deliverer, as one sent by Andûmana̤ to rescue them fromextermination, but it took quite ten Ento years to allay all disorderand to establish the government under one Supreme Ruler. Thereafter,from time to time, insurrections occurred, but ere long unruly personscame to understand that the laws were for all, and that all must obeythem. The reign of Foras Ah-Hû was one of continuous effort for therights of all peoples, and he lived to see the Entoans united under oneruler, and at his death his eldest son, Foras Ah-Hû, succeeded him asSupreme Ruler. Emulating his father's admirable example, he establishedmore firmly such laws and usages as were found to subserve the highestinterests of the entire peoples. From that period onward, the[Pg 347]Entoans, under the protection and control of a firm but beneficentgovernment, have continuously unfolded in their conceptions of allthat pertains to the welfare of humanity, until in these days theexpressions of their civilization give promise of a grand future. Notyet have they conceived an idea of the impersonality of the InfiniteSpirit. Not yet have they learned the inestimable fact of their ownimmortality. But in thy time and way, oh Thou Infinitely Supreme One,Thou wilt bring them into a knowledge of the grandest of all truths,the continuity of life. Friends, if I have spoken at too great length,you will pardon me. One thought so easily leads to another, and oldmemories, like ghostly shades, so clamor for recognition, that they,not I, must make my apology.

De L'Ester—Make no excuses for having made us your debtors,but here is George, every line of his face suggesting that he hasdiscovered something of interest.

George—I cannot say that I have made a discovery, but nearbyis something that will interest Gentola̤ and Bernard.

De L'Ester—Lead the way and we will follow. Ah, a fountainand the temple garden and conservatories. Gentola̤, more than twoyears ago Aaron Poole drew for you a flowering vine he named Enrica;look about you and learn if it may be one of this great variety ofshrubs, plants and vines.

Gentola—It is indeed; the moment we came here I noticed itdraping that trellis and climbing up yonder wall. With its luxuriantfoliage and profusion of pink blossoms, how very pretty it is. Pooledid not tell me that it was an Ento vine, and when I questioned him heonly said, "It is not of this Planet."

De L'Ester—That is just like him. I fancy that he thought tosome time surprise you by showing you the original.

George—He has promised to meet us here, for indeed it washere that he sketched the Enrica vine which afterward he drew forGentola̤. Always he is so prompt in his engagements that I amsurprised that he has not yet arrived. While awaiting his coming wemay look at this pretty fountain. The central figure of the group,holding aloft the cluster of rodels (the national flower) is very fine,indeed the entire composition of male and female figures is admirable.That sun illumined jet of water, thrown high into the air, thencefelling downward envelops the group as with a shining veil. Gentola̤,Bernard, come and look into this basin.

Bernard—Mother, dear, as sure as anything these are gold andsilver fishes. Do not they exactly resemble those you have on Earth?Yes, they are larger, and their tails and fins are oddly shaped;otherwise the resemblance is very close.

De L'Ester—Lohaû, lohaû, ēmano Poole. For some time Georgehas been fretting and fuming over your late arrival; now he is sooccupied as to be oblivious of your presence.

Aaron Poole—I greet you all, and I beg a thousand pardons forhaving kept you waiting.

George—Aaron, I shall no longer hold you up to admiringworlds as a model of punctuality. You are a full hour late.

Aaron Poole—Allow me to greet Gentola̤, then I shallexplain my delay. Gentola̤, I rejoice that at last we meet face toface. Although for nearly ten years we have held frequent converse, andyour face has grown as familiar to me as is my own, only now you see me.

Gentola—I am equally rejoiced that I can see you. Ever sinceI have known you and some other spirit friends, I have been curious asto your and their appearance. I[Pg 349] have thought of you and of them as onethinks of physical personalities. Yet in some way I have formed nearlycorrect ideas of your and their forms and features. But I must say thatyou are taller than I had thought you might be.

Aaron Poole—My height is six feet and one inch, and thatis nearly the height of a particular friend of yours who has beenpermitted to accompany me on this visit to Ento. This way, my blondApollo.

Gentola—Well of all the wonders of this wonderful experience,this to me is the most surprising. Will Cox, you dear, dear boy. Oh, Iam so glad to see you. So, so glad, and to think that after all theseyears, we meet on the Planet Mars—I mean on the Planet Ento. George,do be quiet; I shall cry if I wish to. Will, you dear boy, you arehandsomer than you were in Earth life. Oh, I wish your mother couldsee you, your mother who so adored you, and who never ceases to mournfor you. While I laugh and cry, do tell me something of yourself. Why,Will, you, too, are crying. Don't do that. I was so surprised thatI—I forgot myself; but I won't cry any more, and you shall smile too.There, that is like yourself.

William Cox—My dearest friend, let me call you Lady Sara,as I once did. I am so overjoyed to meet you, so glad, so thankful tothe Divine Spirit that we both have learned that life is continuous.When at the home of Mr. Wicks we were about to part to meet no more onEarth, you said, "Oh, Will, promise me that if you die before I do,and shall continue to exist, and can return to this world, that youwill come to me to tell me if there is another life than this," howlittle I knew of what would come to me and to you, too, dear Lady Sara.When I passed to the Spirit side and to my own place, almost my firstEarth memory was of my promise to you, and for your sake, and that you[Pg 350]might be better able to comfort my dear, sorrowing mother, I, with theassistance of kind spirit friends, strove to reach your consciousness,and when, after two years, we succeeded, I wept for very joy. I shouldso like to talk with you indefinitely, but I must not abuse thespecial privilege of this visit to you. Then, too, I am one of a Bandof Spirits to whom has been assigned the accomplishment of a certainmission, and my leave of absence must not exceed the time specified.Be assured, dear friend, that I never lose sight of you. Your sorrowshave been my own, and when Bernard passed to our side of life, and yourcondition was so critical that we feared that you, too, might comebefore this Mission should be accomplished, your friend Will was one ofmany who sustained you with our strength until you regained composureand a degree of health.

I have learned that these friends have given you a new and I must sayan appropriate name, but for the sake of old times and memories, tome you are Lady Sara, and when the hour of your coming to the Spiritside shall arrive, I will be one of many loving friends to meet andgreet you. Some day my dear mother and other dear ones may learn ofthis meeting, and she and they will know that I love them always. Nowkiss me good-bye until we shall meet where not even a thin veil hidesbeloved faces from the gaze of lovelit eyes.

Gentola—Good-bye, Will, good-bye, and watch out for me, forthe years are falling away like beads off a broken string, and it willnot be long before I shall come to the World of Spirits. Until thenI may not again see your face, but I will not forget, no, I will notforget.

Aaron Poole—It was a little unfair to take you so bysurprise, but Will, dear fellow, insisted upon it. He was curious tolearn if you would recognize him. You will be[Pg 351] glad to know that heis very aspiring and ever ready to lend a helping hand, and that hisprogress is all that those who love him could desire.

Now I shall tell you why my coming was so delayed. You all are awarethat I have been on the Spirit Side nearly thirty years, and that atthe time of my passing over I was a little under thirty years old.Within a few following years, my dear parents also passed to the SpiritSide, my four brothers and two sisters, all younger than myself,surviving them. Suddenly, this morning, my eldest brother also came.Leaving him in the care of our parents and other loving ones, I havehastened here, but desire to as quickly as possible return to assist inrestoring him to consciousness. Gentola̤, you may not know that thosewho suddenly pass from the physical body require special treatment forrestoration to a consciousness of their changed condition. The occasionof his sudden passing over was arterial suffusion of the brain, whichalmost instantaneously released him.

Gentola̤, the special reason for my coming at this time is that wemay select from this fine collection of plants a subject or two forillustration. You no doubt have recognized the Enrica vine. I hadthought to have the pleasure of showing it to you, but, as De L'Esterwould say, "L'homme propose, et Dieu dispose," which perhaps is as trueas many other aphorisms. Now we will look about for a subject or two.

Gentola—Here is a pretty vine laden with pink blooms. Is ittoo delicate for our purpose?

Aaron Poole—Rather so; still I will sketch it. Its name isIlsoimen galistan (bride of morning). As it is difficult to control wemust select simple if less beautiful forms. Here is a flowering shrub,the Floitza, that I will venture to sketch. It is attractive, and itsfoliage and[Pg 352] blooms are not at all complex in structure. Yes, thoseare varieties of the same shrub, pink, purple, blue and white. We willattempt the blue variety. Now we will look through the conservatoriesand you shall select the next subject.

Gentola—Dear me, there is such an endless variety, and allso pretty that I cannot decide; were it not so difficult to controlme, I should select this lovely crimson flower, but the foliage isso extremely delicate that it is not to be thought of. George, youhave mentioned a certain plant that I should like to see; then I willdecide. Ah, that is indeed a very attractive plant; looks as though itmight be of the cactus family. Aaron, what do you think of it? Is ittoo complex for my poor ability?

Aaron Poole—I cannot quite determine, but we will try it.I shall have to ask one of our Ento friends to give us the name ofthis plant. Inidora̤, as you are something of a botanist, you mayenlighten us.

Inidora—It is Ilno bersa̤. Zenesta̤ says that inGentola̤'s language it would be hairy crawler. The habit of the plantis to crawl over rocks or any like support, though here it is trainedover both a rockery and a low trellis.

Aaron Poole—This hairy crawler is Ilno bersa̤, and thevine with its wealth of pink blooms is Ilsoimen. The shrub is the blueFloitza, a pretty name for a pretty shrub. With these three sketchesfor the present we will content ourselves.

Now I must leave you, but as soon as my dear brother shall haveregained consciousness and grown somewhat accustomed to his changedcondition, I shall be free to again be with you. Gentola̤, while allyour dear ones are deeply interested in this Mission, they long for itsculmination, so that you may find leisure to receive them, for they,perhaps more than yourself, miss their former frequent com[Pg 353]munionwith you. With pleasure I shall bear to them your loving message. Now,mes amis, au revoir.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, these great conservatories, devotedto the special cultivation of these red and yellow blooms, furnishesthe temple flower offerings, which, with the crystal Sun of the dome,the mosaic Sun radiating from the altar, and the red and yellow robesand ornaments of the High Priest and his assistants, symbolize theimaginary abode of Andûmana̤.

Now, George, we will rise and move slowly around Taimon, thus affordingGentola̤ and Bernard a view of the scenery and architecture of themany towns and villages beautifying its shores. Gentola̤, again wehave for you a surprise and the fulfillment of a promise, which weanticipate will add to your enjoyment of your visits to Ento. Bernard,dear boy, you are only strong enough to sustain yourself. Allow Georgeto assist your mother. Is not it pleasure enough to journey by herside? Ah, fond hearts, I understand, I understand.

Gentola—I am sure that you do. Never mind, dear lad, I willtake the will for the deed. Do not rise higher, friends, else I shallnot see so clearly as you all do. What lovely views. Certainly thearchitecture of those towns and villages is very beautiful. Yonder isa long train of Tuzamos rushing across the country, and see those hugevessels crossing the lake in all directions and coming and going on theWaterway. To me those Waterways are a source of continual wonderment.How were they excavated? How have the Entoans found courage, enduranceor means to accomplish such gigantic works?

De L'Ester—To show you the process of excavation, which is soexcellent as to not require extraordinary courage or endurance, willbe the most satisfactory reply to your first two questions; as for themeans required, the[Pg 354] general government attends to that. I promiseyou that, a little later on, you shall observe the construction of aWaterway.

Gentola—I shall not forget to remind you of your promise.Yonder is another pretty town, and there are one, two, three circulartemples, and again it occurs to me that nowhere have I seen a spire.

De L'Ester—The tall, pointed spire is not a feature of Entoarchitecture. On our planet its origin dates back to a period whenhumanity was on a low animal plane. Yes, the architecture of Ento isexceedingly ornate; exteriorly, to my mind, it is used to excess,while interiorly, sculpture, carvings and mosaics produce wonderfullyrich and beautiful effects. In some of the public edifices andsumptuous private residences which you yet will see there are mosaicsso exceedingly fine that nowhere have we seen anything of the kindsurpassing them. On certain edifices you have observed lofty towersof excellent design. They are not merely architectural features, butare towers of observation. Not skyward, oh, no, but for horizontaldistances.

You have been informed that their religion prohibits the Entoans fromattempting to learn aught concerning Astranola̤, the imaginary realmbeyond the clouds, wherein dwells their revered and feared Gods andGoddesses, so their telescopes, which are of great excellence, areused only for field purposes; that is, for observation of the annualfloods and the like. But soon the radiance of their Spirit World willpenetrate their consciousness, and advanced Spirits will be able todisabuse their minds of their fallacious beliefs relating to the hereand the hereafter, and ere long, aided by enlarged telescopes, theirlearned ones will be gazing upon the wonder of myriad worlds, moving instately grandeur through measureless space.

Extending from northward to southward is an elevation covered withgreat forest trees, undergrowth and vegetation. It is another mountainvestige, and once the waters of Loisa̤ Ta̤imon bathed its rockybase, but now a level stretch of some miles lies between it and thelake. Look now far along the plateau toward the north, and tell us whatyou see.

Gentola—Afar off I see a great city, extending from the lakeshore across the plain, up the slope, across the plateau, down itsfurther side, and—that is as far as my vision reaches.

Gentola—I see a city so extensive, so marvellously beautiful,that I am almost persuaded that you have brought me into some spiritrealm. Never have I seen anything so grandly, so magnificentlybeautiful as yonder white and gold city, and this is the fulfillmentof your promise to some time, somewhere, show me a city surpassingany city of Earth. To, if possible, enhance its beauty, nature hasluxuriantly draped sculptured walls and loftiest towers with wreathsof flower-laden vines, amid which are bees and birds innumerable, alladding their beauty to the enchantment of the scene. The streets areof great width and paved as smoothly as floors. There are no small,mean-looking houses, no evidences of poverty or degradation. Withall my heart I wish that this city might be exhibited to our Earthpeoples as an example of what humanity may attain to. The streets arealive with people, and motor and tramway carriages are passing in alldirections, yet there is very little noise and no apparent confusion. Ishould like to know why those tramway carriages are so noiseless.

De L'Ester—I only can say that they are so scien[Pg 356]tificallyconstructed that I cannot explain their mechanism. The tramway railsare welded into unbroken lines, which, at short intervals, rest oncushions of an elastic substance very like caoutchouc, which preventsnoisy jolting and jarring. Then, too, the speed of all manner ofvehicles is carefully timed and regulated. Unlike the immature peoplesof our own immature Planet, the Entoans are exceedingly careful oftheir own and the lives and rights of others.

You perceive that all street intersections are spanned by elegantlyconstructed bridges, over which people and vehicles pass slowly andsafely. No, the Entoans are not indolent, but they are too wise to rushtoward the undesired end of their existence. Indeed, every possibleprecaution against injury or death is observed. No, owing to the annualinundation, underground transit is not feasible. Yes, of course, theconstruction and maintenance of such public utilities is costly, but asEnto has no wars, the governmental revenues are amply sufficient forall necessary purposes.

Now we will descend to the lawn of yonder white golden-domed residenceof the governor of this Province of Wya̤mo, whose capital is thewhite and gold city Kûltymo Tylû, which, in the English language wouldbe Elevated City. It is the largest, and to my mind, the most beautifulcity of Ento.

Facing us is the governor's residence. To the right are the officialdepartments. To the left is a spacious structure devoted to suchamusements as Entoans indulge in. Yes, they dance, but in a ratherserious fashion. The movements of the various dances are slow,graceful, stately and rhythmically in harmony with the musicalmeasures, with which their forms, more than their feet, keep time. Yes,the drama, too, finds its place among the amusements of the people, butits purpose is to instruct as well as to[Pg 357] amuse. I scarcely know howto characterize the plays. Certainly, they are not tragic, neither dothey represent the serio-comic. I should say that they are more nearlyon the plane of high comedy, and Earth's pleasure loving peoples wouldconsider them very tame. I can say for them that, in composition andrepresentation, they are models of purity and of art. This is one ofEnto's finest official residences, and in every niche and angle of itsmassive walls are sculptured forms of divinities or of distinguishedEntoans, so finely executed as to command one's profound admiration.A grand flight of steps leads up to the spacious portico, whose loftyroof is supported by massive fluted marble columns, whose capitals area strong reminder of the Corinthian capital.

Observe this imposing entrance, whose rose tinted doors are framedin rose tinted woods, so highly, so exquisitely colored, that theirbeauty is but slightly enhanced by these very artistic carvings. Wewill now enter and afford you and Bernard a view of the interior of thedwelling. This wide and deep hallway, with its broad staircase, leadingupward to a second floor, thence to other floors and the domed roof,is very admirable. It is a composition of rose marble, onyx, carved,rose colored woods and mosaics so exquisitely beautiful, as to beincomparably artistic. It is well that the dainty blooms, child facesand lovely arabesques of the floor are protected by these fine rugs.

Evidently the staircases are more for ornamentation than for use, forat the further end of the hallway is an elegantly appointed elevator,into which, at this moment, a stately looking gentleman is stepping. Heis Darraon Olēva̤s, Governor of Wya̤mo, and as uninvited guests wewill proceed to the dining hall of his excellency's residence. To doso we will pass through this panelled vestibule, whose ornamentationof inlaid fruits and flower designs, is indeed[Pg 358] very fine. The lightfiltering through the large rose and opalescent crystal windowirradiates it with a softened glow which is a fitting prelude to therich coloring of the apartment beyond this sumptuous silken drapery.Stand here, Gentola̤, and attempt a short description of thisimmense, elliptically formed room and its appurtenances.

Gentola—Where shall I begin? With the floor? Well, to mytaste, it presents the most beautiful mosaic work I yet have seen. Itis so exceedingly lovely that it seems a profanation to step on it.The field is opal tinted, and the border is very broad and rich, butnot at all highly colored. From among its foliage and flowers, vinesand delicately hued blossoms trail all over the field, and they are sorealistic that they seem to be growing there.

At equal distances around the walls of the great room are wide panelsof a wood resembling mahogany, but tinted a dull rose color. In thecentre of each wide panel is a narrow fluted one of a lighter shadeof rose colored wood, and all are carried up the walls and across thecurved ceiling, where they meet under large rosettes of rose coloredwoods. In the centre of each rosette is a lighting apparatus, which isnot at all like a chandelier, and which I am not competent to describe.I can only say that it is a combination of gold filigree work and manyrose tinted crystal lilies inclosed in a gauzelike network of sometransparent material.

De L'Ester—You might add that when the electric light isturned on, the network forms a sort of halo about the flowers, whosepale rose tints lend a softened and beautiful effect, and I will add,that, in the near future, one of your inspired ones will invent a verysimilar electric appliance.

Gentola—Where the panels curve between the walls and ceilingthere are great carved clusters of flowers and foliage,[Pg 359] of woods ofvarious colors and the shadings are so fine that the compositionsare very beautiful and lifelike. Between the panels, the walls areopalescent, and are adorned with paintings and handsome shelf-likeprojections, on which are the loveliest vases, statuettes and otherbric-a-brac. At the west end of the room are two wide and loftywindows, over which falls exquisite lace and rich rose colored silkendraperies, the borders ornamented with gold embroidery. Between thewindows is an immense buffet, built into the wall, which appears tobe a combination of carved and inlaid woods, of precious metals andjewels. On its highly ornamental shelves are various wares, very likesome of the fine wares we have on our planet, and there are goblets andother vessels of crystal that shine with the brilliancy of diamonds.Some pieces are set with jewels of various colors, and they areexceedingly pretty. Through the crystalline doors of its compartmentsI see vessels of gold, of silver and of a metal that appears to beenamelled in tints of pale, lustrous green. The latter are ornamentedwith stones of a deeper tint of green, and they are so beautiful that Ishould like to have one of them. As for the shapes of these many lovelythings, I am surprised that they are so like the forms of Earth'schina, glass and other wares.

De L'Ester—Recall a lecture you heard in the Galarēsa̤, inwhich it was stated that not only is art long, but that form in itsmanifold expressions is universal. It is the manifestation of a naturallaw, and in accordance with the degree of their evolvement, everywhere,not only humans, but all orders of life express it in finer or cruderfashion.

Gentola—I believe that it is true, for through my limitedobservation of our moon, and my larger observation of Ento's andEarth's forms, whether natural or mechan[Pg 360]ical, I have found startlingresemblances; frequently exact likenesses of the forms of either planet.

To return to a further description of the buffet. Its table of pearltinted onyx, veined with palest green, is bordered by a luxuriantvine, whose leaves are composed of minute green stones, so shaded asto present a very natural effect. The vine and tendrils also are ofstones, representing their brown and green tints. The large, purpleclusters of fruit are of amethysts or similar stones. Genessano says,that the vine is a talissa̤ fûena̤, but I should say, it is averitable grape vine. Anyway, it is very pretty, and its purple fruitsuggests a question. Do the Entoans make wine and other intoxicants?

De L'Ester—These Ento friends, Inidora̤, Genessano andZenesta̤ Ha̤o, say that, since time immemorial the Entoans haveused fermented and distilled liquors, but never as intoxicants, theirSacred Writings forbidding the abuse of any of Andûmana̤'s gifts toHis children. No, although of a wine drinking race, I never during mymortal existence, experienced a sense of intoxication. Did mortalsunderstand that drunkenness is not alone a benumbing of the senses, amore or less pronounced anaesthesia, but that gradually it occasionsa separation between the ego and the animal soul or conscious self,and that continued excesses lead to a wider separateness, a finaldomination of the animal soul, and that when dissolution occurs, thealcoholized spirit body has become a fit tenement for its wretchedoccupant, in fear and horror they would recoil from a peril so deadly.These friends will verify my statement that on no other planet havewe observed such a strong tendency toward drunkenness as exists onEarth. Why is this so? Briefly then, the activities of heredity neverfail, and some dominant primitive races of Earth, having lookedupon wine when it was red, transmitted the[Pg 361] vicious tendency totheir descendants, and they in turn to after generations unnumbered.Certainly, it is true that, what are termed acquired tastes for this orthat, are nearly, if not always based upon hereditary tendencies. Now,pray proceed.

Gentola—Against the walls are many chairs of beautifullycarved, rose tinted wood. The seats are not upholstered, but are of ahighly polished, very pale rose tinted wood, and oddly enough they areheld or rather they hang on pretty golden brackets projecting from thewalls. There is no dining table or even one small one. On what is foodserved?

De L'Ester—Wait a little and you shall learn. In the meantimewe will enter an adjoining room used for the storage of table and otherappointments, which doubtless we will find attractive. You will pleasemention such as may interest you.

Gentola—How very beautiful. What a wonderful collection.Gold, silver, crystal and other lovely wares in endless profusion.Evidently many of them are for decorative purposes. Such a collectionis enough to make one covetous. Imagine me landing in my own home withone of these magnificent vases in my arms. Not for a moment would anyone believe that it came from the planet known to them as Mars. Neitherwould I believe it were I some one else.

Again, I cannot refrain from a sense of surprise that I find hereplates, pitchers, bowls, cups and saucers and all that constitutes anelaborate table service. And here are goblets, and a great varietyof drinking glasses and other pieces of glassware, of such beautifulshapes and of such exceeding brilliancy that it is superior to any cutglass I ever have seen.

De L'Ester—Zenesta̤ says that in a province immedi[Pg 362]atelysouth of Ondû is a deposit of a peculiar sand especially adapted tothe manufacture of this fine glass. Although diligently sought for,nowhere else has a like deposit been discovered; hence, this ware ishighly prized. Observe this elaborate centre piece of gold, crystaland precious stones. It is a great, four handled bowl with a small,beautiful vase on either handle. The bowl is for fruit, the vases forflowers.

As your question relating to the serving of food is about to beanswered, we will stand in this doorway, which, you perceive, isslightly above the level of the dining hall floor. Observe that nearlythe entire length of the floor is in two equal divisions, so nicelyadjusted as not to be perceptible. Now they separate, and noiselesslyare drawn under this and the opposite apartments, and from below risesa sumptuously appointed table laden with viands of most temptingappearance. Thus is your question answered.

Observe that the floor on which the table rests is of highly polished,deeply tinted, rose colored wood, which exactly fits into the spaceleft vacant by the withdrawal of the mosaic floor. Yes, in most fineEnto dwellings dining halls for special occasions are arranged in thismanner. In ordinary dwellings dining room floors are stationary, as isthe floor of the adjoining family dining room. Now a very importantlooking person enters, takes a critical survey of the table, touchesa button in the wall, and a number of attendants enter and quietlydetach the seats from the walls and place them about the table. Thereare twenty covers, and evidently the repast is more of a luncheon thana dinner. Observe the floral decorations. A centre piece, quite asbeautiful as the one we have been admiring, is filled with golden huedfruit and sweet scented, creamy blooms, and at either end of the tableare lovely vases filled with clusters of the same fragrant blossoms.Though the[Pg 363] food is generous in quantity and variety, the table is notoverladen. There are breads of various kinds with dainty dishes offruits and confections nice enough to tempt an epicure, but you willobserve that there are no meats, save fishes, which are prepared as asalad. Inidora̤, what is the name of this luscious looking fruit?

Inidora—Oonda̤ we name it. It is agreeably acidulous, ofan aromatic flavor and grows only in tropical and in semi-tropicalcountries. Gentola̤ may recall that in the vicinity of Camarissa̤and somewhat further northward there are many extensive plantations oflow, wide spreading trees, wearing dark green, glossy foliage. Thosewere oonda̤s lota̤s (oonda̤s trees) and these are their fruit andfragrant, lovely blooms. Nay, you owe me no thanks.

Gentola—I hear a sound as of sweet, low toned bells, andvoices of persons coming nearer and nearer; and now they are enteringpreceded by a very tall, extremely handsome youth of bronze complexion,fine features, large, dark, brilliant eyes, blue-black, waving hair,held back by a gemmed fillet, and white teeth gleaming between hisparted scarlet lips. As he approaches, bearing aloft a golden trayheaped high with oonda̤ blooms, he presents a picture of uncommonbeauty. There are nine men and as many women, the latter clothed sobeautifully in loose, graceful, white silken, gold embroidered robesthat, henceforth, I shall detest the dress with which I have beenaccustomed to torment and disfigure myself. The important lookingperson seats the guests, and the youth crowns each one with a chapletof oonda̤ blossoms. But two seats, one at either end of the table,are still vacant. Again the sweet toned bells are sounding. The guestsrise, and with a most graceful movement of their hands, salute astately, handsome man and a very lovely woman, who with gracious smilesand graceful salutations, approach and take the vacant seats,[Pg 364] and theguests resume theirs. Now the youth approaches the host and hostess,tendering them chaplets of oonda̤ blossoms, which they receive andretain in their hands. Inidora̤ will be kind enough to continue thedescription which to me grows somewhat unintelligible.

Inidora—As a recognition of Andûmana̤'s gift of this goldenfruit to his children the annual feast of the oonda̤ is observed byall Entoans. Oonda̤ in your language would mean divine, and as it isthe favorite fruit of the dwellers in Astranola̤, it is thought to beappropriately named.

Those who have this moment entered are the governor of Wya̤mo,Darraon Olēva̤s and his wife, the Lady Noûnia̤. Now the governorrises, and bearing aloft his chaplet, he approaches his wife and placesit on her head, fervently praying: "Andûmana̤, Creator and Giver ofall good gifts even as I crown Thy child with oonda̤ blooms, so crownThou her with the priceless blessing of a long and happy life;" and theguests respond, "Ra̤û, ra̤û, ra̤û." Now he kneels by the side ofhis wife, and as she places her chaplet on his head, with tremblinglips she implores Andûmana̤ to prolong the days of her beloved,and that they may be as full of the fragrance of noble deeds as areoonda̤ blooms full of the perfume of Andûmana̤'s breath, and againthe guests respond, "Ra̤û, ra̤û, ra̤û."

De L'Ester—We regret that we cannot devote further timeto observation of this attractive festival, but affairs relating toour mission grow more pressing than you are aware of, and we musthasten our movements. We now will ascend to the upper floors. Yes,the decorations and furnishings of these spacious apartments areof the best art productions of Ento, and certainly they are beyondunfavorable criticism. You have learned that Ento's textile fabricsare surpassingly excellent; so you are not surprised at the beauty ofdesigns, coloring and quality of[Pg 365] these draperies, rugs, upholstery andother appurtenances of this elegantly appointed residence. Yes, in mostEnto residences, large or small, somewhat sumptuous furnishings are therule, rather than exception. In arts and manufactures the Entoans haveprogressed beyond the tawdry and mean, and all who so desire, may, atsmall cost, gratify cultivated tastes.

We now will go out on the balcony, George. Yes, the dome balcony. Donot you think that Vil Tylû (White City) would be as appropriate a namefor this city as it was for your World's Fair City? And now that wehave fulfilled our promise, may we hope that you are not disappointed?

Gentola—Dear friends, the fulfillment of your promise exceedsmy anticipations, and as I gaze in all directions I am filled withwonder and admiration for this extensive, this grandly beautiful Whiteand Gold City. The absence of all indications of poverty is in itself acharm, and it appears so immaculately clean and so new, that one mightimagine it the creation of a very recent time.

Genessano—On the contrary, previous to the inception of theIrrigating and Waterways System, it was a city of importance, and asnow, the capital of Wya̤mo. At the time that the proposed irrigatingsystem was under consideration the then governor of Wya̤mo wasone of its most enthusiastic supporters and later an indefatigableworker who lived to see the System assume unlooked for proportions andincalculable beneficence. His successors followed his fine example,and a time arrived when the Irrigated Belt touched Kûltymo's limiton the north, and you perceive that now it penetrates quite into theSystem. During later centuries the population has so increased as tonecessitate encroachment upon the agricultural lands northward, and[Pg 366]now in that direction the city's suburb is parallel with the northernshore of Ta̤imon.

Kûltymo Tylû is favored beyond any city of our planet, for thoughit is within the equatorial zone, it is far enough northward topossess a moderately temperate and most salubrious climate. Thennorthward, Lake Ta̤imon and the great Waterway affords an outlet forshipping, passing not only in that, but in all directions, and CēhylûOoltēma̤h, rising in the far north, runs southward, pouring itsimmense volumes into the System, thus affording highways for vesselsof the largest size. In the distance, and toward the northeast, isLake Komû-tēlesa̤ (lake of Springs) another considerable body offresh water, and if you will look in that direction you will perceivethat, through a continuation of the Waterway, it communicates withTa̤imon, and that on its placid bosom vessels great and small arepassing to and fro. Later, through observation, you will learn that theWaterways with their attendant feeders, directly or indirectly connectwith nearly all the freshwater lakes and rivers of our Planet, and thatall within certain degrees of latitude are embraced by the system.Thus, Kûltymo Tylû has at its doors extensive water transportation,added to which Tûza̤mos and air Transports bring it into readycommunication with all portions of the planet, from whence it receivesall manner of products. In turn Kûltymo Tylû exports immense quantitiesof manufactured goods and art wares, but its principal distinctionis its great art school and library, to which come students from allover Ento. I, like yourselves, am enchanted with the beauty of thiswhite and gold city, which to me suggests a great white bird, itsbody resting on the broad plateau, the tip of one snowy wing touchingTa̤imon, the other spreading toward the lovely valley Insa̤lû,and the neck and head gracefully curv[Pg 367]ing downward over the northernslope of the plateau, to drink of the shining, vivifying waters of thebeneficent System. Bernard, have you naught to say of this great city?

Bernard—Yes, aside from cities of our Spirit World, I haveseen none to compare with it. As my dear mother has said, the beautyof its architecture, its exceeding cleanliness and absence of povertyare its most attractive features, and I quite agree with her. But,Genessano, you did not complete your simile; you forgot to give yourbird a tail.

Genessano—You are very right; I did forget. Well, for mytailless bird I shall from among yonder gleaming, golden domes andsnowy towers, whose symmetrical beauty is heightened by a southernbackground of fleecy clouds and azure sky, gather plumage as fineas that of alzoyta̤s, the sacred bird of Astranola̤, whosewide-spreading wings over-shadow death's darkened realm.

Gentola—I beg that you will not take offense at my boy'sinconsiderate speech. During his Earth life always he saw the drollside of things, and in that direction I do not find him changed.

Genessano—That is as true as truth. Bernard and I are as twoopposing mirrors, each reflecting images upon the other's face; thusone never misunderstands the other's motives, and Bernard's ever arekind. Let this fraternal embrace assure you of our mutual good will.

De L'Ester—We will rise to the upper balcony, from which wewill command a still more extensive view of the city and its suburbs,and you, Gentola̤, will give expression to whatever may impress you.

Gentola—To me the extent of this city is surprising. Eastwardits limit is beyond my power of vision. South[Pg 368]ward domes, turrets andlofty columns lose themselves amid the mists of the horizon. Northward,for mile after mile, on the level; thence down the sloping plateauand across the far reaching plain, the white and gold wonder spreadsitself. In that direction, in the middle of some of the wide streets,are canals, on which small boats, carrying passengers or freight, arepassing to and fro. At intervals the canals are spanned by handsomebridges, over which a variety of vehicles are passing. Toward thesouthwest Ta̤imon, which you say is nearly twenty miles away, mirrorsin its waters the great warehouses and manufactories which line itsshores. It occurs to me to ask why chimneys are not features of Entoarchitecture. Even those great structures have none.

Inidora—Many centuries previous to my existence on Entoelectrical appliances had come into such general use that in allcities, towns, villages and pretentious country places, they almostwere the sole agencies for heating, lighting, culinary and otherpurposes, and yet some families of the Soûvannallos and of another racefar southward, still adhere to ancient domestic usages. Certainly theyare the only Entoans who persist in using fireplaces and chimneys,which no longer are features of Ento architecture.

De L'Ester—Northward and southward, along the level ofthe plateau, and eastward and westward, toward Insa̤lû-Valley andLake Ta̤imon, there are many stupendously tall and massive towers,whose average height is about one thousand feet, and whose bases seemsubstantial enough to support Ento's satellites. The skill and daringinvolved in their construction is both admirable and surprising. Intheir interiors are elevators which carry to the height of theirsummits persons and things connected with their service. They are usedfor a system of electric lighting, and also as watch towers during theannual floods and on[Pg 369] their summits are as fine observation telescopesas we have seen. Yes, when those great towers are lighted, night iswell nigh turned into day. How little the peoples of our planet yetcomprehend what may be, and ere long will be, accomplished through theagency of electricity, whose civilizing power is illimitable. I shouldlike to inform you as to one of its achievements, and at another timewill do so.

You are exhausted, and we must hold you no longer. We will not come foryou to-morrow morning, but at two o'clock in the afternoon. Earlier wewill be at Da̤o to meet friends who are interested in our mission.Yes, friends from Ento's and other planetary Spirit Worlds. Be patient;the time is near when you will see them as you see us. For yet a littlewhile Spirit forces will hold Valloa̤ in her physical form, for itwould not be well should she pass to the Spirit side before all thingsare in readiness for the culmination of our mission.

Friends, George, Bernard and I will bear Gentola̤ safely to her home;then I must go elsewhere, but to-morrow we all will meet at Da̤o.

Gentola̤, rest your right hand on George's shoulder. Bernard, placeyour right arm about your mother and your left hand on my shoulder, andnow for the Sorrowful star, toward which this mighty magnetic currentbears us with the velocity of thought, and here in your quiet room,where twilight shadows have fallen, we leave you until the morrow.Bernard, make your adieu, for before she may be disturbed, I desireto see your mother recover herself. Ah, that is well. Yes, we stillare here, and pleased that you so readily have regained your usualcondition. As we have held you overlong to-day, I pray you, rest, rest,rest. Now au revoir.

De L'Ester—Exactly two o'clock, and you are awaiting us, soat once we will be off. Only George and I have come for you. Bernardand our friends will meet us at Kûltymo Tylû. Now, be at rest. Ready,George. No, mortals can have no realization of the rapidity with whichwholly freed spirits are able to move. You, who to a degree are freed,do not realize it.

Gentola—No, I do not. Always, to me, we appear to bestationary, while all else is falling away from us. Now, as we nearEnto, it seems to be rushing toward us, and now I perceive itsdivisions of land and water, and yonder is Kûltymo Tylû, and on yondergreat tower our friends and my dear boy are watching and waiting forus. A greeting for you all, dear friends, and for you, too, my dearlad. Yes, from afar off I saw you waving your hand to me, you dear,dear boy.

George—While De L'Ester shall relate to you something thatcertainly will interest you, Inez and I will make a hurried visit toDa̤o, but ere he shall have concluded his narration we again will bewith you.

De L'Ester—We find that, until our mission shall haveculminated, we must defer visiting certain localities of peculiarinterest, and as some untoward event might, during your mortalexistence, prevent your gaining through personal observation,information concerning them, we[Pg 371] have decided that I shall endeavor toacquaint you with some of their features.

Far within Ento's Arctic and Antarctic regions there are lands which,during a large part of the year, are covered with ice and snow. Stillfarther northward and southward and at the poles such intense coldperpetually prevails that the land surfaces are uninhabitable. Inthese regions are vast deposits of precious and other ores, and togain access to them many difficulties had to be surmounted. I say hadto be surmounted; for, during many centuries, mining within the Arcticand Antarctic Circles has been a settled industry. In remote times, asat present, throughout Ento's Torrid and Temperate Zones, the miningindustry has progressed northward, and to a lesser degree southward,and so gradual have been its movements that, almost imperceptibly,it has penetrated polar lands, and mainly through the agency ofelectrical appliances has the achievement been made possible. You havebeen informed that more than fifty Ento centuries ago, the Entoansunderstood electrical engineering and many electrical appliances, andthat then, as now, Tûza̤mos and air Transports were used as commoncarriers, but, of course, they were less perfect than those of to-day.Still, they served the requirements of their time, which were lessexacting than the requirements of to-day. But you have not known that,quite within Ento's Arctic and Antarctic Circles, there are largeunderground communities of men, women and children, whose occupations,almost solely, are connected with the mining industry. Naturally, onemight infer that the disadvantages of their environments would be bothdiscouraging and depressing. Not so. Through the agency of electricitytheir underworlds are brilliantly lighted and where necessarycomfortably warmed, and it enables them to keep in constant touch withthe outer world[Pg 372] which, at any time, they may visit, and from whencethey may command such luxuries and comforts as they may desire.

Lines of Tûza̤mos penetrate far northward and southward, and wherethey cannot go air Transports can and do go. Thus these communitiesare not at all isolated, and they go and come where and when theywill. Some time, if you may so desire, you shall visit some of them,and I may assure you that you will find them very interesting. Yes,all mines are owned by the general government, and the remunerationof those engaged in them is so liberal, so equitable, as to assureto them prosperity and contentment. At the entrances of the variousgreat mines are enormously lofty light towers, whose several floorsare devoted to educational and other purposes. In the schools some ofEnto's foremost scientists of the past and of the present day havebeen taught electric and hydraulic engineering, geology, mineralogyand other specialties. Other floors are for living rooms, nurseries,hospitals and the inevitable Istoira̤. The several departments areattractively finished and furnished, and are quite as desirable as arewell appointed dwellings of milder climes. On the summits of theselofty towers are immense electric lights which are to navigators ofspace what beacon lights are to mariners of seas. To air voyagersthey afford cheering assurance of their whereabouts and of hospitableentertainment; for, at all mining centres, are air Transport Stationsfor the accommodation of travellers and for shipping purposes.

Frequently, in Arctic and Antarctic regions, terrific snow stormsoccur, and were it not for the far reaching tower lights, air pilotswould not be able to find Transport landings, which ever are kept inreadiness for their arrival. Yes, the mines are located in mountainousregions, for as the poles are approached the planet's surface[Pg 373] isvery rugged and mountainous, and as on all stable planets the morenearly the poles are approached the vaster are the mineral deposits.Yes, the same law applies to Earth, and were I not somewhat opposedto prophesying, I might say that within ten years the insatiable goldworshippers of our planet will set up their altars in localities nearlyas frigid as are Ento's northern and southern mining regions. Much morein this direction I might relate, but we anticipate that later on wemay afford you views of what I have given you a mere idea. Ah, here areGeorge and Inez.

George—I fear that we may have abused our leave of absence;if so I can only say that we have been so engrossed as to not notethe passing moments. Since our visit of the early morning her Spiritattendants have succeeded in temporarily stimulating her vital energy,but ere long they will have to yield to the inevitable, and Valloa̤,the golden haired, will be borne to Ento's Spirit World. Evidentlyshe realizes that death, the dread terror, is drawing near and itis touching to see her young, lovely face wearing a smile while herfaintly throbbing heart is full of anguish at thought of leaving heradored father and Dano, her betrothed. Inez, my dear one, will you tellour sister about the dying girl?

Inez—Words cannot describe the pathos of the scene. Sincewitnessing it my heart is burthened with measureless sympathy formortal sorrow. By one side of Valloa̤'s couch sat her father, hiswoful face betraying his consuming grief and anxiety. By the other sideknelt Dano, his rapt gaze wearing the expression of one who sees withclear eyes. So emaciated, so wan is Valloa̤'s lovely face that itis as snow amid the wealth of her golden, flowing hair. As we lookedand listened she turned to her father with encouraging words, then shesmiled into his and her lover's eyes, and said, "Dearest ones, praydo not regard me so wist[Pg 374]fully. I am growing stronger; soon I shallbe well;" and they, to hide from her their despair, smiled back ather, assuring her of their confidence in her speedy recovery. Abouther were Ministering Spirits who, to their utmost were sustaining herphysical energy, and for a moment I stood near her and Dano, who witha startled look, turned toward me, and quickly I moved away. He growsvery sensitive, and Valloa̤'s Spirit vision is so clear that as sherecedes from the mortal condition, in exceeding bewilderment she gazesinto the thinly veiled Spirit World, whose glory fills her soul withecstasy. I now am satisfied that our Band have acted wisely in nottaking you into the presence of the dying girl, for assuredly youreasily aroused sympathy would endanger your safety.

De L'Ester—Which we dare not trifle with, as in it isinvolved the success or failure of our Mission. This, you perceive, isthe loftiest tower of the city. It is a signal tower, and through thistelescope, which is one of its scientific features, it commands a viewof the immense distances of this levelled portion of the planet. Gazenow over the city and express your impression of the view.

Gentola—Beautiful, wondrously beautiful! Toward the eastthe city gently inclines downward, and across Insa̤lû Valley,merging itself into the country, which is so closely dotted withwhite dwellings and Istoira̤s, gleaming amid the green of lawns,orchards and lofty bûda̤s and other forest trees, that one cannotsay where the city ends and the country begins. Southward the plateaurises gradually in broad terraces, on which are white and goldstructures like stately palaces, amid blooming gardens and the featheryfoliage of bûda̤s trees. Some are less spacious, but scarcely lessattractive in the beauty of their architecture and surroundings.There are open squares lined with palatial white and gold residencesand other structures[Pg 375] whose great domes and towers look down uponfountains so lovely as to defy my descriptive ability. Upward andupward the terraces rise until against the background of the deep bluesky the southern portion of the city appears as a dim, mist-veiled,never-to-be-forgotten, magnificently lovely picture. I cannot imaginea scene more beautiful; no, not even in Celestial Worlds. Seeing thiswonderful city and learning to what heights humanity may attain arouseswithin me a hope for the future of our own sorrowful planet.

De L'Ester—Alas and alas, that many, many centuries mustelapse ere your hope shall bear fruition. Development of the peoplesof a planet, as a whole, is not a matter of centuries,but of ages.Centuries come and go, and only Infinite Intelligence can discern thatall along the line one step has been taken. Like the rising and fallingof ocean's unquiet waves, now amid mad tempests, dashing their whitecrests toward the sky, anon with gentle undulations laving the sandstrewn shore, so amid storm and calm, the peoples of planets slowly,but surely, evolve toward higher planes of being.

Wars, with their lamentable features, are the upheavals of the animalimpulses of crude civilizations, and Earth's peoples are far from beingcivilized. All over our planet civil corruption and social, selfishgreed and ambition for place and power are eating into the very vitalsof society, hence of governments, and if Spirit agencies cannot swaythe minds of some who may serve as Saviors, the poverty and agony ofthe masses in time will produce a state of delirium, in which the senseof accountability will be lost; then woe be to those who, throughstanding on the shoulders of their defrauded and oppressed brethren,have climbed to high places.

Man is in one, angel and animal, and ever as the angel[Pg 376] strivesfor ascendency, the animal snarls and shows its teeth, and you maybelieve me that, were it not that Spirits of highest Realms controlillumined minds of Earth, who serve as restraining influences in theconsciousness of the masses, a chaotic state of society quickly wouldensue. Apparently, it is a provision of Divine Law that the wise andstrong shall aid the unwise and weak; that the higher shall reach downto uplift the lowly, and those who fail to fulfill this righteouslaw thereby so lessen their Spiritual estate that, in the world ofequitable adjustments, they find themselves in a state of povertyundreamed of by mortal man.

Yes, even as the peoples of Earth agonize in the throes of evolution,so in past ages have the Entoans agonized; so, to a degree, do they yetagonize, for though they are more highly evolved than are the peoplesof our planet, they, as I have once said, are yet in their swaddlingclothes.

Yes, ages elapsed ere they evolved from savagery to a civilizationwhich made it possible for their ideals to assume form and expressionin the construction of this wonderful and beautiful city. Wonderful notonly in its architecture, but in its many fine expressions of science,of art, of social amenities and usages, and other admirable features ofan advanced evolution, which has carried from the past into the livingpresent such lessons of wisdom as have been learned in the school ofexperience. The school whose pupils never play truant and who ever arelearning their lessons well or ill, and who, perforce of natural law,must advance onward toward clearer, higher views of the meaning oflife, of love, of God in humanity.

Now again look southward. Is not it a vision to enrapture the soulof an artist or a lover of the beautiful? See how temples, domes andlight towers lose themselves[Pg 377] in the cloudlike, luminous haze whichthe slanting sun rays glorify into an indescribable loveliness. Towardthe lovely valley Insa̤lû the shadows of declining day are fallingover the whiteness of the city and over domed temples and light towers.Afar, gray and empurpled mist wreaths are rising and veiling the pallidbeauty of fountain groups, whose silvery treasures, thrown high intothe quiet air, are tinted by the glory of the setting sun, which gleamsathwart Ta̤imon, over which, like dream phantoms, vessels great andsmall are noiselessly gliding. Lower, lower sinks the red disk of thesolar king, and fleecy clouds, catching the reflection of his lastbeams, put on their robes of crimson and gold, and like angels inflight, drift across the deepening azure of the sky.

George, we now will ascend, but not to a great height, for soon thelight towers will be ablaze, and you, Gentola̤ and Bernard, willwitness a spectacle you will not soon forget.

Look downward now. Shadows are brooding over the great city, and savefor the musical tones of the temple bells every sound is hushed, butwait a little and the scene will change.

Ah, you are startled, as well you may be. Is not the transformationmarvellous? Is not the scene grandly, weirdly beautiful? Below us isthe wide-spreading city, whose lofty electric light towers suddenlyhave turned night into day, and southward, where the terraced plateauattains its greatest elevation, is the great light tower on whosesummit is an immense golden and crimson crystal Symbol of Andûmana̤'sabode, and as the afterglow of its radiance fades from the sky,suddenly the Sacred Symbol will blaze into the splendor of its amazingbeauty. Now, from every temple, the music of chiming bells floatsupward and the atmosphere is vibrant with their rhythmic[Pg 378] notes.With expectant gaze, all eyes are turned toward the Symbol of theirReligion, and now flashing upon the bosom of night behold the glowing,scintillating, radiant wonder. Simultaneously from every lip burstsforth a prayer, which I will translate into your language.

Andûmana̤, Creator and Preserver, even as the shadows of nightwrap us about, so may Thy Love infold us while we sleep, and may ThyMessengers, who read our inmost thoughts, bear to Thee the ferventadoration of Thy loving but ever sorrowful children. Oirah, oirah,oirah. (So be it.)

In low, plaintive tones the chiming bells accompany the intoned prayer,and every face is uplifted toward the great glowing Sun, whose dazzlingradiance penetrates the dense fog enveloping the city as with a snowymantle.

Gentola—Ever since you promised me that some time I should atnight behold some portion of Ento, I have tried to imagine how it mightappear, but never have I imagined a scene so grand, so beautiful, somarvellously strange as this.

Oh, that the peoples of our planet might, if but for a moment, beholdthis illustration of the possibilities inherent in humanity, for surelyit would stimulate them to higher endeavor, to emulate the attainmentsof the Entoans, whose peace, prosperity, learning, culture, refinementand kindliness is in strong contrast with the turmoil, poverty,selfishness and lack of real friendliness prevalent among the massesof our rightly named Sorrowful Star. Yes, I know that the Entoans aresorrowful, but it is not of a nature that debases them, and I hope andpray that soon it may give way to measureless joy.

Gentola—As I listen to the chiming of the temple bells[Pg 379] I donot distinguish one discordant note, and all ring in perfect unison. Ishould like to know how this is accomplished?

Inidora—All Ento temples possess chimes of bells, and allthe chimes of each city are tuned to the same key note. They areelectrically connected, and by means of electrical mechanism all aresimultaneously rung. Our people have stated times of worship, whichare at sunrise, at midday and at sunset, and when in a few momentsyonder radiant Symbol of Ento's faith shall be extinguished, again thewaiting people will implore Divine protection through the night, andthe chiming bells again will ring their plaintive Oirah, oirah, oirah.(Amen or be it so.)

Yes, in cities and towns and country places the same religiousceremonies are observed. At sunrise the blessing of Andûmana̤ and theprotection of the Divine Ones who dwell in Astranola̤ are invoked. Atmidday all Sacrifices and Offerings of value are laid upon the altar.At sunset in temples flowers alone are laid upon the altar, and theHigh Priest invokes for his people the protection of Andûmana̤'sMessengers. No, it is only in Kûltymo, Da̤o, Camarissa̤ and twoother cities of Ento that there are such Symbols as we now are gazingupon. But see, the glory of its beauty is paling and—now it hasdisappeared. Again the chiming bells fill the air with melody. Againfrom every lip ascends a prayer for protection through the darknessof night. Gradually the melody dies into silence, and through thedeepening twilight and the soft radiance of its many light towers,Kûltymo Tylû gleams in pallid whiteness, in phantom-like loveliness.Quietly, tranquilly, the people are returning to their homes. No soundsof traffic or of labor break the stillness of the great white and goldcity, but from soiva̤s (parks) and ilofēn mûna̤a̤ (amusementgardens) strains of sweet music float upward and[Pg 380] thither, presently,men, women and children will wend their ways.

And thus, Kûltymo Tylû, queen city of my beloved Ento, we leave thee,and as our faces turn away from thee, our backward, lingering glancesstray over thy peerless loveliness, and we regretfully murmur Infooovistû.

Gentola—Dear friends, so strange, so enchanting are someof the experiences that you are affording me that I am at a loss toexpress either my emotions or my boundless gratitude. Oh, if onlyI might remember all that I see, all that occurs. Why is it that,after I have regained full consciousness, I can no more recall theseexperiences than I can recall a dimly remembered dream?

De L'Ester—Cannot you comprehend that it isyou, the Egoor Spirit Self which alone takes cognizance of these experiences?That the magnetic chord connectingyou, the Spirit Self, with yourconscious mind, which is the animal soul consciousness, is, so to say,the telegraphic wire through which, under our control, your physicalorganism is made to automatically record the words transmitted bywhichever member of our Band may be acting as operator? While you arewith us your Soul consciousness is in abeyance; hence, is not an activefactor in these experiences, and can record nothing concerning them.Take comfort from this statement. When under my control you shallrewrite, and as far as feasible correct the imperfect record of ourjourneys to and experiences on Ento; imperfect because you are not yetfully developed in your peculiar phase of mediumship; your memoriesrelating to our Mission will experience a sort of resurrection, and youwill recall much, if not all, that has and yet will transpire whileengaged in our endeavor to serve as we would be served. Not untilyou shall be wholly freed, will you fully comprehend this statement,but when you shall be enabled to recall these[Pg 381] experiences, alsoto a degree, you will realize that they are more than dreams. Yes,doubtless, there are those who will regard you as a visionary. Thatwill be their mistake, not yours.

Now we are over the intersection of the Central Waterway, with onerunning toward the northwest, which also intersects with one traversinga portion of the North Temperate Zone. Since Genessano Allis Immodemonstrated the practicability of great Waterways, several have beencompleted and others are in course of construction. Through themand their feeders the retention of the annual floods and control ofirrigation has been greatly simplified and their measureless valuedemonstrated.

To-morrow we all will meet at this point. We held you too longyesterday and you are yet somewhat devitalized. We will see to it thatyou shall sleep restfully to-night, and in the morning at nine o'clockwe will be en evidence.

George, Inez and your wistful-eyed lad will see you safely home, and wewill repair to Da̤o.

De L'Ester—We find you difficult of control this morning.Like the legendary Martha you are anxious about many things. Ourjourney of to-day is less in your thoughts than are the exasperatinglyhigh prices of household supplies or the letter you have been reading.How do I know? Have not I said that I can read your thoughts as youmight read an open book? No, I cannot at all times do so; it is onlywhen, as now, I am en rapport with your soul consciousness.

You are not resting easily. Ah, that is better. Now you are tranquil,and now—you are free, and we are off for Ento. Yes, glorious indeedis this sense of freedom from physical conditions, which only to alimited degree can you either perceive or realize. It may surpriseand disappoint you to be told that in your present state you cannotperceive Spirit Worlds. That you may perceive us, we and these EntoSpirit friends are obliged to, in a sense, etherealize. No, not asCabinet Spirits etherealize, but in a more sublimated sense. At theculmination of our Mission conditions may be such as to enable you tobehold Spirits as they really are. No, I do not promise it, but it mayoccur.

No, mortal ears are not attuned to sense ethereal vibrations. Hearkento the grandly sublime, sonorous under-tone coming from Eternity'sshoreless sea and rolling in rhythmic measure onward, onwardforevermore. Beetho[Pg 383]ven, Handel, Mozart and others of Earth's illuminedones, in moments of inspiration caught faint notes of music celestial,and with ardent longing strove to give them expression. Believe me thata so termed musical genius is a musical medium, whose subconsciousmind, like an aeolian harp, vibrates in unison with the unwritten musicof the Soul of the Universe.

We are nearing the intersection of the Waterways, and our friendsperceive our approach. Lohaû, ēmenos. We greet you all and apologize ifwe have kept you waiting.

Gentola̤, you will please give me your attention. At no greatdistance the branch running in a southwestward direction forms ajunction with another Waterway which is not yet completed, and whichlater on we may observe. For the present we will continue our coursetoward the northwest. The large town at this intersection is animportant shipping point, and yonder is quite an imposing temple, twosmaller ones and some pretty suburban Istoira̤s. There are someimposing public buildings, many handsome private residences, a prettypark, and the streets are wide and beautifully kept, and along themargins of the street canals are borders of blooming plants. Really,it is an attractive town, but at present we cannot give it furtherattention. It is named Fûna̤voh Ritza̤, which in your languagewould mean Town of the Intersection. Passing in either direction arevessels of various sizes, some of them equaling in dimension andtonnage the huge steamships traversing the seas and oceans of ourplanet, and it is not too much to say that in point of scientificconstruction and beauty of finish and furnishing Earth does notpossess their equal. They are so scientifically constructed as to bepractically indestructible, and electricity is the propelling energy;also it lights them, and when desired heats them. For a brief periodwe will take passage on the vessel about[Pg 384] to leave port. Gentola̤,come to the bow and observe how swiftly and almost noiselessly itcleaves the water. At this rate of speed it will soon cross the secondintersection, and before to-morrow will be traversing the broad expanseof Villostû Nykon (Sea of Many Islands). We now will glance throughthe interior. These great saloons and luxuriously appointed sleepingapartments are finished in rare carved woods and inlaid designs ofEnto's fruits and flowers through which peer lovely child faces ofmarvellously delicate and artistic execution.

You perceive that this vessel carries many passengers, and all inequal comfort. Unlike the vessels of our planet it carries no steeragepassengers, for on Ento such an atrocity is as unknown as are classdistinctions, which the Sacred Writings distinctly forbid. This is theSacred statement: "I, Andûmana̤, the Creator of all that is declarethat of one blood, one bone, one flesh, I have made all the children ofMy Love, so let no man dare say, I am better than my brother," and Ican assure you that the Sacred commandment is obeyed.

On this deck are the offices, saloons, sleeping, culinary and diningapartments. On the deck below, to which we will now descend, are theengineer's and his assistants' apartments and departments, and alsostorage for freight. For the motive energy, the mechanism is partlyhere, and partly in what may be termed the hold. These vessels areso like and so unlike the seagoing vessels of our planet that shouldI attempt to describe existing differences I would consume too muchtime and space, but we desire that you shall bear to the peoples ofEarth a knowledge of the fact that it is possible for vessels of thelargest size to be propelled by electric energy, and also that now onEarth there are men inspired by Spirit Electricians who are workingto that end, and that ere long there will come into[Pg 385] the Earth spheremen, who, on the Spirit side, have learned the higher applications ofelectric energy, and who will know how to use them. The time is not fardistant when, on our planet, steam as a motive power will have becomeas obsolete as it is on Ento.

Your continued surprise, at seeing on Ento much that corresponds with,or at least bears a resemblance to Earth forms, is so natural that wedo not marvel at it; still, if you will bear in mind a fact we alreadyhave stated, that form is the expression of a universal principle, andthat in conformity with the degree of his evolvement, man expressesit, you will cease to wonder that our next door neighbors, theEntoans, shape the keels of their vessels on the same lines as Earth'sshipbuilders shape the keels of their vessels. Adaptation of means toends is an expression of form. Thus the savage who shapes the primitivedugout, or his more advanced brother who constructs the more shapelybark canoe, intuitively applies the principle of form as a means to anend. As the Entoans of the present are the result of the Entoans of thepast, you may rest assured that their progenitors also used dugouts andbark canoes, and only through their larger accumulated experiences dothey, in some directions, take precedence of their less mature Earthbrethren, who, in time, will outgrow their youthfulness. We now willascend to the upper deck, for we are approaching one of the circularbasins which are features of all Waterways. They occur at intervalsof about twenty English miles, and through the system of atmospherictelegraphy the movements of all vessels are so perfectly controlledthat their passage in opposite directions is accomplished through themedium of the basins, and thus collisions never occur.

Observe how swiftly, how gracefully, yonder huge vessel sweeps aroundthe further curve of the basin, cleaving[Pg 386] the water like a thing oflife, and leaving in its wake great undulating billows of snowy foam.Across the basin friendly salutations come to our fellow voyagers, andthey cry back, "Lohaû, lohaû. Fa̤endos a̤yon mûya." Ah me, it ishail and good-bye to most things, and now it is good-bye to this finevessel which for a time has given us hospitality and you an objectlesson.

George, we now will ascend. Sweeping northward and southward, yettending eastward, we will afford you a comprehensive view of theequatorial lands and portions of the North and South TemperateZones. Observe how diversified is this Equatorial region. Cities,towns and villages dot the wide expanses which largely are devotedto agricultural pursuits, and so productive are the lands that theynot only afford sustenance for local populations but admit of greatquantities of grains, fruits and vegetables being shipped to other lessfavored localities. Truly, Ento's Irrigated Belt is the garden of thePlanet. George, we now will quickly pass northward to the headwater ofCēhylû Ooltoma̤h (Rushing River).

Gentola̤, in this chain of spring-fed lakes the great river rises,and during a considerable portion of the year its volume is greatlyenlarged through melting snows and frequent rains of this rather coldbut humid region. We will follow its course southward so that youmay observe the cities, towns and villages lining its banks, and thevarious kinds of craft traversing its navigable length. You perceivethat Pfylonna, the city beneath us, is at the head of navigation, andwe with profit and pleasure might pass an hour in viewing its points ofinterest, but not now, for time is flying and at any moment we may becalled to Da̤o.

Yes, this northern region is more picturesque than are the lands of theTemperate and Equatorial countries, which, as we proceed southward,stretch into great level[Pg 387] plains which sustain a dense population,largely of agriculturists. Yonder, on the eastern bank of the river,is a pretty, wooded height, the remnant of a mountain chain of thelong ago. Now its slight elevation is little more than a sufficientbarrier against the tumultuous floods, which during the spring pourdown between it and the stone embankments of Cēhylû Ooltoma̤h'swestern shore. Yes, Ento's Waterways, Irrigating System, Embankmentsand other stupendous works excite wonder and admiration for the skill,industry and enterprise involved, but generally, when self-preservationis at stake, humanity rises superior to emergencies. Inidora̤, whilewe hastily survey the surrounding country, will you learn if theIstoira̤ may be interesting enough to engage our attention? Somerural Istoira̤s possess very attractive features.

Inidora—I feel strongly impelled to gratify your curiosityand my own. I shall be gone but a moment, and if worth while willsummon you.

De L'Ester—Again we are near the northern limit of theIrrigating and Waterways System, and to what a state of perfection ithas been brought. Those great Structures are pumping Stations, and soexcellent is the mechanism employed that the water distribution isunder perfect control. The government of Ento indulges in no half-waymeasures. Whatever is done is done as well as can be accomplished.

What can so delay Inidora̤? He must have found the Istoira̤unusually interesting. We will seek him there. Ah—see how like oneenchanted he stands gazing upon a woman kneeling before the flowerladen altar. Over her white robes falls a wealth of dark, waving hair,which, like a silken mantle, partly conceals her large, dark, luminouseyes and marvellously lovely face, in which yet lingers the timidityand guilelessness of childhood. So entrancing is[Pg 388] the young creaturethat Inidora̤ is unconscious of our presence. Now she prays toAzēon, God of Love, to send her a lover who shall be handsome, tenderand true, and she will be faithful and loving until death shall callthem into the Silence. Prayer from a heart so pure, uttered by lips sotremulous, so beautiful, might move either mortal or Spirit. Genessano,speak to your brother, for truly he is lost to all save this lovelygirl.

Genessano—Inidora̤, my brother, have you found in thisbeautiful suppliant your other Self? Nay, start not; it is I,Genessano. You were so absorbed that you did not observe our coming insearch of you.

Inidora—Yes, yes, I indeed have found my other Self, andcannot claim my own. Oh, thou beauteous Spirit Amilla, for whom Ihave searched the worlds of space, clothed thou art in flesh, whichholds thee as the shell holds the pearl. Blind and deaf thou art tothe presence of thy lover, thy other Self, whom thou prayest Azēon tosend thee. Drawn to thee through the law which attracts each to itsown, I again have found thee, and henceforth I shall guard and guidethee until thou art free; then again wilt thou find thy lover tenderand true, and I shall claim thee for my very own. Amilla, dearest,loveliest one, reverently I kiss thy perfumed hair, thy upturnedbrow, beneath which thy luminous eyes shine like twin stars. I touchwith mine thy parted lips, and the fragrance of thy breath is as thefragrance of rodels, but thou knowest not that I am near thee. Amilla,Amilla, oh, couldst thou know, that as of old thy lover so tender, sotrue, stands beside thee, how quickly wouldst thou turn toward me thyface, which is as beautiful as is the face of an angel. But thou dostnot know, thou dost not know. Alas, thou hast so forgotten the pastthat I am as naught to thee. Oh, it is pitiful, pitiful, that I cannotmake thee[Pg 389] understand. Fain would I this moment free thee, but I mustnot, I dare not. Friends, bear with me, for until I shall have broughther Soul into harmony with my own I shall remain with my regainedAmilla, whose repeated embodiments, like my own, have held us farapart. This accomplished, I at intervals will be with you, and when mylove shall be freed, oh, joy of joys! we together with you dear friendswill for love's sake labor for the upliftment of humanity.

De L'Ester—Even as thine own shall one day come to thee, soere long shall mine own come to me. Inscrutable are the Laws of theInfinite Duality through whose seemingly devious ways apparently we areimpelled toward destined ends. As to-day I walk alone, so one briefhour ago, walked our Inidora̤. A seeming chance, a sudden impulse,and lo! for our friend the face of the universe is changed. Gentola̤,you comprehend that, during past embodiments, Inidora̤ and Amillahave known of their indissoluble relationship. That you may come tofurther understand the law of re-embodiment, I briefly will relate aportion of my life story, involving comparatively recent experiences ofmy own, and of one who is my other Self, for, as you have been told,the male and the female are the two halves of a whole, and it is a lawof nature, or if it pleases you, of God, that, somewhere or somehow,the halves shall become as one, not as one entity or individual, but asone in perfect Spiritual harmony.

More than a century ago, after a prolonged separation, suddenly my SoulMate and I came face to face, and I knew my own. I a freed spirit,she a creature born of lust and fallen in the mire of a dissoluteexistence. Vainly her Spirit Self warred against and strove to escapefrom the bondage of inherited animal passions which held her fast aswith chains of steel; so, patiently, lovingly I did for her[Pg 390] what Icould, until one drunken with wine and frenzied with jealousy, struckher body dead at his feet. I, who waited and watched for her release,drew her away from the scenes of her degraded mortal existence toher own place, aiding her as other loving ones also did, to undo thetangled threads of her sorrowful Earth life. She, who well understoodthe Law of Being, quickly realized that if she would progress outof the conditions of her previous embodiments, she again must enterthe Mortal Sphere of our or of some other planet, and with slighthesitation, this she resolved to do.

It is well that you shall learnthat all mortal experiences arenecessary for the perfecting of character, which is but another termfor Spiritual growth. The tendency of the real Self, the Spirit, isever onward, ever upward. The tendency of the animal Soul or consciousSelf, ever is toward the material plane of Being; thus, in theSpiritualized human, there is a constant warfare between the Positiveor Spiritual man and the Negative or Animal consciousness and no onecomes out of the battle unscathed.

You question the justice of a law which demands from humanity thatwhich from an elevated mortal standpoint is objectionable; but, myfriend, have not you learned that the crust of bread earned by sweatof the brow is sweeter far than the whitest loaf to the palate of theidler? Be assured that when again you shall find yourself on our sideof life, you will prize the crusts you have, through sad experiences,earned, far more than the white loaves you might have eaten toyour hurt, and I do not question but that in time you not only willacquiesce in the justice but in the beneficence of a law which admitsof the undoing of mistakes, and of the acquisition of much that onlycan be[Pg 391] learned through repeated mortal experiences, and of what is ofgreatest moment, the Rebirth of exalted Spirits, who may be Saviors ofhumanity.

You, who in your mortal state, but partly realize that Love, theDivine Principle, impels all things into harmonious relations, into afulfillment of the Law of Love, may experience a sense of surprise,that after a period equalling no more than forty of Earth's fleetingyears, my Romēne, grown strong and learned in many things, announcedher desire to at once take on mortal form, that as a Teacher she mightserve women undergoing such experiences as to her were most sorrowfulmemories.

Yes, Romēne is the name of my other Self, and at her desire one ofthe Spirit Bands, known as Angels of the Visitation, sought outsuitable environments for her next step on the ever ascending ladder ofprogress. Why did she so quickly become re-embodied? She did so thatthus she might fulfill the Law of Love, for rememberthat it is onlythrough loving service that Spirits in or out of the mortal body growstrong, wise and purified. Although Romēne and I understood thefactthat for all losses there are adequate compensations, it but slightlymitigated the sorrow of our separation. We simply submitted, as allmust, who desire to progress toward the unattainable perfection of theInfinite Spirit, Who alone is Perfection. Desiring that I should notinterfere with, or even be cognizant of her mortal experiences, Romēneexacted from me a promise that I should not seek for her or endeavorto learn on what planet she might be re-embodied, and I have kept mypromise. When the moment of our parting arrived, there was one closeembrace, one lingering look into each other's eyes, then a looseningof clinging hands, and then—and then I stood alone, for the Angels ofthe Visitation had borne my Spirit Romēne away to, I know not where.At[Pg 392] times word comes to me of one who lives a life of self-abnegation,of an Angel of pity, who ministers to fallen ones, inspiring them withclearer views of their duties to others, to themselves, thus to God.That ceaselessly she walks amid the squalid homes of the ignorant,the wretched children of men, instilling into their dulled minds adesire for knowledge, which is the bread and water of life. Thus sheisearning her crust of bread. Thus she isearning the reward forduties fulfilled.

It is a provision of the Law of Re-embodiment that those who return tothe Mortal Plane retain little or no recollection of past experiences,but to some peculiarly constituted persons, in moments of Spiritualexaltation, come gleams of memories of a wondrous past existence,which, like the lightning's flash, come and are gone. I know not ifto my Romēne these gleams of memories ever come, but I know that withme her Spiritualized Image ever abides, and that with measurelesslonging I wait and watch for her return. Never have I purposely soughtfor my vanished one, but ever as I journey from world to world, withvague expectation I scan the faces of women, hoping that in some oneof them I may find at least a resemblance to her who on some planet isfulfilling the Law of Love, and the years go swiftly by and soon, ah,yes, at any moment she may return to me.

This recital I purposely have given as a lesson for you who so revoltagainst the Law of Re-embodiment.

Gentola—Certainly I do not desire to avoid learning anytruth, however unpalatable it may be, but to one whose latest religiouseducation has been thoroughly orthodox, the facts and statements ofthe Spiritual Philosophy are somewhat startling. I have outgrown someof my former beliefs, but I confess that I have not grown far enoughto receive with equanimity a belief in Re-embodiment. Yes,[Pg 393] I am awarethat the belief did not originate in Modern Spiritualism, indeed itis only of late years that I have heard any Spiritualist advocate it.If it is a truth, why is it that most returning, perhaps I should saycommunicating Spirits are so reticent concerning it? During the twelveyears of my Mediumship, to me it has not been more than hinted at.From your own story I infer that Re-embodiment is a matter of choice,yet clearly in order to progress of necessity one must yield to thislaw. When it may suit your inclination I should like you to more fullyexplain this very mystifying matter.

De L'Ester—To your quite reasonable remarks I cannot nowreply, but at a more opportune time I shall do so. This much I maysay, that although a willing consent to anunavoidable necessityis somewhat paradoxical, when there is a choice between a lesser andan infinitely greater good, even at cost of ease or inclination, oneis apt to choose the greater good. As with most persons some of theexperiences of your present Embodiment have not been so agreeable asto induce in you a desire for their possible repetition, yet I ventureto predict that a time will arrive when, through your own desire, youagain will take on mortal conditions.

Gentola—It may be as you say, but now I recoil from thethought of again passing through the sorrowful experiences that ofnecessity are a part of mortal existence. But come what may, in allsincerity I can say, "Thy will be done."

While we have been conversing I have been watching Inidora̤ and thekneeling girl and it seems strange that she does not perceive hispresence, he who appears so real, so substantial. As he gently touchesher hair, she thinks the breeze is toying with it, and with her shapelyhand she smooths its rippling waves. He kisses her forehead over[Pg 394] whichflossy curls are straying; again she fancies that the breeze is playingwith her tresses, and somewhat impatiently she tucks them under herjewelled fillet. Now she rises to her feet, raises her hands towardthe golden Sun crowning the altar and silently, but with an expressionof intense devotion on her lovely face, bows low, murmuring, "Oirah,oirah, oirah," and now with Inidora̤ by her side, quietly, serenelyshe passes from the Istoira̤. What a strange scene, but in keepingwith all these strange experiences.

De L'Ester, all my preconceived ideas relating to spirits arevanishing. What were my preconceived ideas? I scarcely can say, butcertainly I have not conceived it possible that such a scene as the onewe have witnessed could occur. Like other mortals, in a sense, I haveregarded Spirits as superhuman, and I confess that it is something ofa shock to realize that you are as human as myself. Then again, as Ibelieve that you would not mislead me, I am constrained to accept yourdeclaration that Re-embodiment is a fact, and in my mind the questionarises, why does not the Infinite Potentiality create humans so perfectas to preclude the necessity of their experiencing the many trials andsorrows incident to repeated Embodiments?

De L'Ester—Why the Infinite Duality does this, or does notdo that, only the Infinite can reveal, but this we do know, that asSpirits in or out of the mortal body through high endeavor and lovingservice for others unfold their infolded attributes theygrow intoaclearer realization that whatever really is is right, and thatin the Universe there is but one Principle which is wholly good,hence, logically, there can be no evil, and that so termed evil isa manifestation of unevolvement, which inevitably must yield to thedivinity inherent in all that is real.

As to Spirits, the only difference between those in and those out ofmortal bodies is the change in their environments. So termed death isthe casting off of a coarse garment for one of finer texture, and asubsequent removal from one to another condition of existence, which inno way changes the higher emotions.

Why does not the Infinite Potentiality create humans so perfect asto not require added virtues? As well may we ask when, where, how,did the first humans of the universe appear, for neither we, ormost exalted Spirits, or Angels of the highest Heavens know. Theutmost that is known is that in the evolution of the human animalgerms, of any planet, a period arrives when the evolved human animalbecomes a conscious Soul, and in him the Ego, the Spirit entity,finds an instrument through whom it may express its God likeness orattributes. How do we know this? Because that on various planets wesee it exemplified. Upon what basis do we declare Re-embodiment to bea fact? Because we constantly see its demonstration. Why do not allcommunicating Spirits declare this truth? May I ask why do not youspeak Greek, Hebrew or Sanscrit? You may reply, because I have notlearned those languages; besides, should I speak them but few personswould understand them. Precisely so, and it is quite as true, thatonly Spirits advanced to certain planes of Spiritual Being are learnedin the Law of Re-embodiment, and equally as true that until of latecomparatively few Occidentals have been prepared to accept a truth sorepellent not only to orthodox Christianity but to the many whose mindsreject all beyond the material plane of Being. Communicating Spiritsmay be ignorant concerning Re-embodiment, or too wise to offer thatwhich might excite distrust or aversion. At times silence is indeedgolden.

Among the older civilizations of our planet a knowledge[Pg 396] of this truthand of the significance of the Karma are so incorporated with all thatconcerns their existence that their every thought and act are shapedthereby, and it is but a question of time when the western peoples willreceive and retain the impress of their forcefulness.

Yes, I am aware that by most of your thinkers the law of heredityis thought to be accountable for the great diversity of forms,features and mental characteristics of families, and to a degreethey are correct, but only to a degree. For instance, you are one often children (not including Inez and Emma, whose growth has been onthe Spirit Side) of the same parents, subjected to nearly the sameantenatal influences and after environments, yet in physical likeness,temperament and mentality, you were so unlike your brothers and sistersas to be regarded as somewhat uncanny. We know that heredity onlypartly covers your case.

As another illustration, we will select a not exceptional instance ofa low type of parents, whose ancestors may or may not have been belowtheir own level,but certainly not above it. To these parents areborn a number of children who may more or less closely resemble them,but among the brood is one so entirely unlike any of the others asto perhaps arouse suspicion as to his or her paternity. Though theother children possess very ordinary mentality, and physically areuncouth, the exceptional child is unusually intelligent, straight oflimb, erect of head, open eyed, handsome featured, and with a certaingrace of bearing which sets him or her quite apart, not only from theother children, but from the parents to whom he or she ever is asmuch a stranger as though of another family. Does the law of hereditysatisfactorily account for an instance of this kind?And it is not anisolated one.

Your scientists assert that not only through successive, butintermittent generations, mental and physical traits[Pg 397] aretransmitted, and I admit the fact; on the other hand I assert thatit is not possiblethrough heredity or fortuitous circumstancesto, through a low type of parentage, produce a type possessing thevery best characteristics of the human. One does not gather figsoff thistles or roses from noxious weeds. Believe me, Gentola̤,entertaining Angels unawares is of common occurrence, and Angels areSpirits who, through repeated embodiments, have attained to more orless exalted states of Being.

Yes, very exalted Spirits, desiring to compass certain ends, on ouror other planets, are, so to say, reborn, and generally into lowlyconditions. If you will acquaint yourself with the mortal origin ofthe Saviors of our Planet, the men and women who, during the crises ofhumanity's upheavals, have come to the front as leaders or teachers,you will learn that as a rule it has been, not the nobly born, but thelowly born, who have been the champions, the deliverers of the people,whom "in the fullness of time" they came to serve, perchance to save.

To return to your own case. You are aware that your parents werevery upright, very pious and intelligent persons; these and othercharacteristics fitted them for parentage of more than average merit.Your father was strong physically and mentally, and of a most generousnature, which impelled him to assist all who came his way. At the sametime he exhibited a certain ruggedness of character, amounting tobrusqueness. Your mother, frail physically, but with high Spiritualdevelopment which afforded her fine intuition, formed with your fathera combination through whom Spirits well advanced might return tofurther fulfill the Law of their Being. Physically, you are somewhatlike your father, and also your mentality possesses a coloring of hispositive, unswerving honesty of purpose, but largely it is through yourmother's Spirituality[Pg 398] that you possess a free entrance into the Realmof Intuition. So much and more I yield to the law of heredity. Thenagain arises the question, all having been born of the same parentsand under like conditions and environments, why are not you and yourbrothers and sisters more alike? When you return to our side of lifeyou will be better able to reply to this question.

You desire that I shall tell you something of your embodiment precedingyour present one. You were an Oriental, your parents being Egyptians,dwelling in Alexandria. Your father was a dealer in rich stuffs andjewels. A man of stern character, yet withal of a rare tenderness ofnature. Your mother, a woman of great beauty and fine intelligence,gave you birth, and almost immediately passed to the World of Spirits.Toward the close of eleven years of Earth life you joined your motherwho had guarded and guided you until you were released. Yes, previousto your present Embodiment you clearly understood that you were to bethe Special Instrument for the accomplishment of this Mission, andgladly you re-entered the mortal plane that thus you might furtherfulfill the Law of Love. Throughout your present Embodiment you haveshown decidedly Oriental tendencies. Your love of light, of hightemperature, of rich colors, of flowers and fruits, and your equallystrong dislike of darkness, of cold and of animal food, indicatesa sort of overlapping of the tendencies of your previous Earthlyexistence.

For some time I have had it in my thoughts to answer some of theunasked questions agitating your mind, but until now no opportunity haspresented itself. I am quite aware of the inadequacy of my replies, andof my inability to verify such statements as I have made, neverthelessthey are as true as Truth.

Gentola—I thank you for your patient endeavor to[Pg 399] instructme, and I earnestly desire that I may grow into a knowledge of all thatis true.

De L'Ester—We better than yourself comprehend why you sorevolt against the idea of Re-embodiment. Your nature is very pitiful,very sympathetic, and it is not so much your personal sorrows as yourconsciousness of the fact that on our Planet ignorance, injustice,cruelty and poverty so prevail as to render life undesirable, thatoccasions you to shrink away from further mortal experiences.

Yes, it is true that the struggle for power and luxury among those bestequipped for the battle is indeed a sad spectacle, only a little lesssad than is the struggle for mere existence among the toiling millionsof Earth's children. On the surface the strife between prosperityand poverty appears very unequal, but to those who see beyond mortalexistence, and who know that it is the sum of mortal deeds thatdetermines the condition of all on the Spirit Side, how pitifully smalland mean are all the ephemeral dignities and luxuries for which men andwomen barter their best, their immortal interests!

We are not surprised that you now shrink from the thought of againreturning into this seething maelstrom of human passions and misery,but remember that under all this strife and agony is the ever upliftinglever of evolution which unfailingly brings to the surface andperpetuates that which is worthiest. Cannot you yet conceive of thelofty devotion of discarnated ones, who, seeing their opportunity andtheir duty, hasten to the rescue of struggling humanity, sustainingthe weak, restraining the wayward and consoling the sorrowful, thusfulfilling the Law of Love? Thus presenting to humanity higher views ofTruth.

Ever the onward marching army of humanity is calling for leaders whoshall direct their ways toward a better land,[Pg 400] and ever the supplyis equal to the demand; for ever the Angels of the Visitation arepreparing the ways and making them straight for the advent of Saviorswho are to be the Leaders and Teachers of humanity. At present theaffairs of Earth's peoples are tending toward a most destructiveculmination. It would seem that only the Infinite One can stay themad strife for place, for power, for gratification of selfish greed,which, from day to day, grows fiercer and more aggressive. Almostcertainly they are sowing a wind that will develop into a whirlwindwhose destructive fury will efface so many landmarks that survivorswill find themselves at a loss to discover their whereabouts. Those whoare at the head of Humanity's Signal Service should heed the outlook.Will they? We think not. They and the accumulators and hoarders ofthe wealth that should serve humanity's needs are so besotted withselfishness that they are blind and deaf to the cries of sufferingmillions who know not where to turn for bread, and who now dumblyendure, but who, when the day of reckoning shall come as come it will,will hold their oppressors to an account of their Stewardship. At notime during the history of our Planet have the Rulers of the Nationsbeen less humane, less selfish, less merciful, less just than atpresent. True, the Sovereigns of some of the more enlightened Nationsdo not, as in times past, indulge in wholesale or ruthless butcheriesof their subjects, who have evolved too far to tamely submit to suchcruelties, but it is a Truth as true as God that a sovereign or nationwho idly, perhaps exultingly, looks on while another nation is beingbutchered for the crime of self-defense, are aiders and abettors ofmurderous crime. At this moment fear of consequences alone stays thehands of the leading Sovereigns of Europe from flying at each other'sthroats and sacrificing on the altars of their unrighteous ambitionhecatombs of innocent, unwilling vic[Pg 401]tims. Understand, Gentola̤, Iam not finding fault with a condition, which, in the present state ofevolution of the peoples of our Planet, cannot well be otherwise. Isimply state facts and deplore their unwelcome existence.

Not only I, but all Spirits of right mind, long unutterably for anopportunity to say to mortals, if but this much: Learn to love oneanother. Learn that the good of one is the good of all. Learn that acup of cold water from the hand of a friend is better far than a cupof choicest wine from a grudging hand. Learn that loving charity andpitiful mercy are as two radiant Angels whose brightness will lightenyour pathway to the brink of the river beyond whose further shore youwill reap the harvest whose seed you have sowed while on the mortalside of life. Learn that gentle words spoken and kindly deeds done aretreasures laid up in the heaven of your own consciousness, and thatthroughout eternity they will be as precious jewels in your crown ofendless existence. And learn, oh, learn that, above and beyond allelse, Love is the fulfilling of the Law of the Infinite.

Yes, everywhere the processes of the progress of humanity appear to bemuch the same, and so advanced and harmonious are some of the peoplesof some Planets of our and other Solar Systems, that compared with theunevolved, inharmonious peoples of our Planet they are as Gods. Yet sosurely as on this height the Sun is shining, so surely will a periodarrive when Earth's peoples will be as brethren living in perfect unity.

Courage then, my friend, courage. With such ointment as you maypossess, anoint the worn and weary feet of your fellow travellers,and though on Earth's plane they may neither understand or value yourservice, be assured that on the Spirit Side their risen Selves willturn and bless you.

I have consumed so much time that only in the briefest manner canI reply to further questions. You desire to know if all mortals ofour Planet have been Re-embodied? Yes, repeatedly. You think itstrange that Spirits of a low plane of evolvement willingly becomereborn under such conditions as inevitably must occasion them muchwretchedness. I reply that Spirits seeking Rebirth are aware that theycannot re-enter mortal existence on a plane higher than the one forwhich their progress on the Spirit Side has fitted them, and gladlythey take up their cross that thus they mayearn their crown ofSpiritual progress. At another time I will inform you as to how Spiritsrecognize their Spirit mates. Too long we have tarried on this pleasantheight. Now we must hasten elsewhere. George, your sister awaits yourassistance.

George—I have been taking a survey of this locality, and havelearned that the proprietor of the surrounding estate, with his familyand domestic assistants, occupies the nearby fine residence, to whichis attached this attractive Istoira̤. On its eastern side the heightgently slopes toward an extensive area of irrigated lands. When werise you will observe the pretty village occupied by those who, withthe proprietor, are engaged in their cultivation, which apparently isvery successful. De L'Ester has informed you that on Ento seldom arelaborers mere wage earners; all enterprises, of whatever nature ormagnitude, being conducted on a co-operative plan.

I also have glanced into the residence and found it a finely appointedand luxurious rural home. I left Inidora̤ enraptured with Amilla, whosang a love song accompanying her voice with the soft, sweet notes ofthe harplike Loita̤. She is the only surviving child of parents quitepast middle age, and she resembles her rather dark skinned father,though indeed she also resembles her mother, who is[Pg 403] fair enough to beof the Quend race. In the Istoira̤, back of the altar, are tabletssetting forth the family history of births and deaths. Ra̤imonKenoida̤s is the father's name. Amilla bears the name of her mother.

De L'Ester—As usual, George, you make us your debtors. Now wewill rise, and while following the course of the river we will obtaina view of areas of the Irrigated Belt. We are journeying nearly duesouth, though further on the river curves slightly toward the east,then gradually toward the west, but the general direction is southwarduntil it empties into Hûyda̤fon Loisa̤ (Bottomless Lake), a freshwater lake, partly within the South Temperate Zone, and which is apart of the system. Now the river widens and the elevation grows sopronounced as to suggest a period when its rocky peaks pierced theclouds. Yes, ages have passed since that remote time.

Those great embankments along the western shore are for the purposeof confining the prodigious volume of water which in the spring poursdown from the north, threatening to inundate the broad, level stretchestoward the west. You have yet to witness, and shall, if all goes well,the spring floods of melted snow, to which are added such downpoursof rain as will astonish you. To one unused to the spectacle it mightappear as though Ento were about to have an experience similar to thelegendary Noachian deluge. As already stated engineering skill hasrisen equal to all emergencies arising from the spring floods, which nolonger are regarded as disastrous, but as a special blessing.

What vast expanses of growing grains, of vegetables and fruits. Yes,Ento's labor saving machines are of such a high degree of excellencethat they serve all the purposes of a fine system of cultivation.

Below us now the mountainous height abruptly slopes to the levelof the plain, rendering necessary the great em[Pg 404]bankment which, asyou perceive, is carried to the further side of the gap, where itterminates at the foot of the broken mountain, which extends the lengthof the river. Gama̤lûfan (Town of the Gap), the large town belowus, whose wharf is lined with vessels great and small, and in whoseBasin a number of large vessels await opportunity for discharging orfor taking aboard lading and passengers, is a manufacturing centre ofsome importance, and its wide, beautifully paved, flower bordered andshaded streets and numerous fine residences indicate a considerablepopulation of highly cultivated people. As is usual, the Temple isthe most attractive feature of the town. Its white, sculptured wallsand lofty golden dome, on which glows the many rayed emblem of Ento'sreligion, stands out in bold relief against the background of theverdure covered slope at whose foot it is built. In the large buildingto the right of the temple is a fine library, and to the right of itis the town school, to which at this moment a large number of childrenare hastening; not with the noisy hilarity of youths of our Planet,but with the gravity of their elders. It is a pathetic feature of Entochild life which we will hope may ere long disappear.

Why do not we in this region see any Tuzamos For the same reasonthat on our Planet a time will arrive when, as on Ento, railways, incertain localities, will be impracticable. You have been informedthat, in certain regions of this planet, to a considerable depth, thesoil is friable and as porous as a sponge, rendering it too unstablefor a Tûza̤mo roadbed, which the spring floods undermine and renderunsafe for transportation. It is only where the soil is coherent thatTûza̤mo lines are practicable. Of course, as Air Transports can goanywhere over the Planet, for many purposes they are preferable to landor water transportation.

Yonder is a fruit laden vessel drawing to its mooring at the wharf. Wewill descend so that you and our lad may examine the crates and basketspiled high with the luscious fruits of the various countries. Observehow each variety of fruit is surrounded by its own peculiar aura, whichmortals term aroma. It is the vital principle or Spirit essence of thefruit, and is the portion of which Spirits partake, and I can assureyou that an indulgence in this direction is never followed by a fitof indigestion. You may believe my assertion that the aura of animalfoods attracts Spirits of gross appetites, and the feasters at meatladen boards ever have guests they little dream of entertaining, andthe drinker of intoxicants hobnobs with boon companions for whom heunwittingly pays the score.

While on this subject I shall tell you another fact. In all householdsthere is a certain fluidic condition originating in the emanationsof the persons composing the family, and also from the emanations ofthe foods partaken of by the family, and of visitors who in a slightmeasure contribute to the condition. So sublimated is this fluid that,as a rule, only discarnated Spirits fully perceive it, yet there areinstances where it is so decided, so perceptible, that, to a degree,visitors unconsciously are influenced by it, and according as thisfluid is Spiritualized or sensualized, will be the class of personsattracted by it. Hereafter, upon entering different homes, observe yoursensations, and soon you will recognize the meaning of this statement.

No, animal food does not necessarily debase Spirituality; yet I wouldnot advise you or any one to partake of it. Comparatively few personsare positive enough to repel unseen, uninvited guests, but only decidedpositives have any assurance that they are not entertaining to theirhurt, guests whose mere proximity is a menace. But enough of[Pg 406] this,for I do not feel quite certain that this information is not somewhatpremature, but let it pass.

Now we will resume our journey. Yes, the generally levelled surfaceof these Equatorial lands precludes much variety or picturesquenessof scenery. We now have reached the southern confine of the Provinceof Vohûaka̤, and the river curves a little toward the southwest,rushing through this rift in the mountain, which is known as Yoida̤shûa̤ (bow shaped). Below us, in the angle formed by the mountainand the river, is the capital city of Vohûaka̤, which is known asEndoina̤a̤ Tylû (City of Bridges), and aptly it might be termedthe Venice of Ento. To my mind it is a very beautiful and unique city.Gentola̤, what do you think of it?

Gentola—It also impresses me as being a very beautiful city.Through nearly all of the streets are canals spanned at intervals byhandsome bridges, so ornamental, so apparently unsubstantial, that itseems surprising that they sustain the weight of the numerous vehiclesand multitudes of people passing over them. The margins of the canalsare lined with great palmlike trees, whose leaves are in incessantmotion, and as the pretty, passenger laden and other boats glide alongunder their rustling branches they seem to be whispering to each other.And, dear me, see those lovely, lovely flowers, growing all along themargins of the Waterways, their rich, glossy green leaves and greatsnowy blooms trailing down the walls and onto the water, where theyrest like enthroned Queens of the flower world. Yes, I perceive theiraura, and how wonderful it is. Please take me nearer, so that I may seethem more clearly. Genessano, you are a flower lover, will not you tellus something concerning these beauties?

Genessano—This is the rodel, the beauteous flower whosedelicate perfume is considered far more exquisite[Pg 407] than that ofany other of the many fragrant blooms of Ento. With fervent prayersto Andûmana̤'s Messengers that, through loving deeds and dutiesfulfilled, its life may be made as beautiful as is the heart of therodel, its unfolding buds are placed in the hands of the newly createdinfant. Bridal and other special ceremonies are graced by its peerlessloveliness, and its snowy blooms cover from tear dimmed eyes the pallidfaces of the beloved dead. Also it symbolizes Life and Death. In earlymorning its opening chalices turn their hearts toward Andûmana̤'srising abode, their sweet fragrance ascending as an Offering to HimWho is the Source of all life. At close of day its white petals foldthemselves over its golden heart and it sleeps the sleep of death, forit blooms but a day, ere its sweet life ends. Look into its heart andyou will see a golden representation of the shining rays surroundingAndûmana̤'s glorious abode, hence it is regarded as a Divine Symbol,and in a sense it is idolized, or perhaps I should say reverenced asbeing possessed of Sacred qualities. Where nature has not providedsuitable conditions for its growth it is artificially cultivated;besides, the matured buds are shipped all over the Planet, so that nooccasion need lack the office of the Sacred flower.

Gentola—Many thanks for your interesting information. To meall flowers are more or less beautiful; these are especially so. Whatimmense leaves and how oddly pretty their frilled edges are, and theystand up in a rim all around the—— Oh, my, Bernard, look at thatdroll little creature blinking at us from that large leaf. What is it,De L'Ester?

De L'Ester—If you should come across one of its kind on Earthprobably you would call it a frog. Genessano may have another namefor it. Brillo? That is rather a nice name for the comical lookingcreature. Ah, there it[Pg 408] goes headforemost into the water, and now maybe relating to its comrades its narrow escape from the clutches of somestrange looking beings. Observe how substantially these canals arewalled. The masonry is about six feet thick and impenetrable by water,and at intervals spaces are arranged for the growing of rodels andother plants of an aquatic nature. The Entoans, universally, are flowerlovers; so, in your next Re-embodiment, you will find other inducementsthan grapes to tempt you to become an Entoan. We will ascend a littleso that we may command a better view of the city. Yes, the scene isvery attractive. The canals are alive with passing boats, and overheadare Transports coming or going.

You have observed the immense basin wherein a number of large rivervessels await their turn to load or unload their freight. Thosenumerous small, heavily laden boats are the carriers to or distributorsfor the large vessels which, of course, could not navigate the canals.An admirable feature of Entoan cities is the absence of avoidablenoises, haste and confusion. Always the people work in harmony, eachrespecting the rights of their neighbors, and all intent upon doingtheir duty, thus honoring their calling and themselves. Back of theirharmonious relations with each other is the intelligent force of aSpiritually evolved people, expressing itself in elevated thoughts andaims, and in the beautiful in art, architecture, industry and thrift,which ever are the concomitants of properly adjusted social relationsand of an intelligent sense of duty. The Entoans consider idleness soutterly at variance with right conduct as to be disgraceful and not atall permissible, save in cases of disability. Although they never haveheard that Satan finds mischief for idle hands to do, they have learnedthat idleness is the begetter of all manner of social corruption, so,sternly it is frowned out of[Pg 409] Ento's code of ethics. What is knownon our planet as the social evil, which, indeed, is a condition ofundevelopment on a level with mere animalism, long, long ago, throughtheir ever increasing Spirituality and consequent refinement, was,by the Entoans, outgrown. Even by persons least observant of socialniceties, strictest chastity is practiced. Yes, Ento's religion demandschaste conduct; but, aside from that, the Entoans have evolved beyondmere animalism. Idleness is a vestige of barbarism, and inevitably itbegets vicious tendencies and vicious abuses of natural functions;hence it is all important that the law-makers of a people shall notonly recognize the importance of this fact, but that also they shallin themselves furnish fine examples of honesty, industry, chastity andtemperate living, which, alas, generally they do not. Our acquaintancewith the peoples of various Planets affords us wide opportunities forobservation of their modes of thought and habits, and wherever we havefound degradation of the sacred function of procreation, we have founda corresponding lack of Spirituality, and of all ideals constitutingthe basis of true civilization, which invariably is the reflection ofthe degree of Spirituality of peoples who never are truly civilizeduntil they recognize that the human body is a temple for the indwellingof the holy Spirit, the God-man.

Now we must turn our attention elsewhere. It will not, I think, beamiss to devote a short time to an investigation of yonder mercantileestablishment, so that you may compare it with those of—well, of yourcity of St. Louis. You perceive that the structure is seven stories inheight, and its frontage is quite two hundred feet, its depth aboutthe same. Enter without hesitation. You are not yet quite accustomedto the fact of your invisibility. Including the interiors the entirestructure is of stone and[Pg 410] various metals, rendering it fireproof.Those elevators, swiftly carrying patrons to the various floors, alsoare entirely of metal. Yes, the lightweight metal metszû.

These plant spaces surrounding the fountains are quite attractive,and the fountains themselves are exquisite in design and execution.I imagine that they are intended to serve the double purposes ofornamentation and of cooling the heated atmosphere. Observe thisone. In the centre of the basin, on an ornate pedestal, is poisedthe graceful form of a lovely, smiling girl, holding in her arms andoutreaching hands a mass of blown rodels and buds, whose long, slenderstems and frilled leaves seem to float on the water. From the hearts ofthe full blown flowers jets of crystal water are thrown nearly to thelofty ceiling, thence falling in silvery spray over the upturned faceof the girl and her armful of rodel blooms. The rim of the marble basinis a composition of rodel blooms and foliage, as perfect of executionas is the marble form of the girl or the lifelike blooms she holds inher arms. Here is another basin in which is a great white marble vasefilled with growing aquatic plants and grasses. Around its rim, atintervals, are sculptured water fowls from whose bills fine jets ofwater are thrown upward, falling downward into the vase and basin likea gentle shower of rain.

There are four fountains, and the basin of the next one is shapedlike a shallow fluted shell, in which is a group of semi-human,semi-fishlike creatures of a mythical character. Oh, yes, the Entoans,like all other peoples, have their myths. Genessano may enlighten us asto the meaning of these nondescript creatures, whose present occupationis throwing a bewildering number of tiny streams of water in such afashion as to partly conceal their lovely faces and fishlike forms.

Genessano—It is a very ancient story, and reckoned somethingmore than a myth, that once in a remote time a mother and her threechildren fled from one who sought to destroy her and them. Beingclosely pursued, she cried to the Gods for succor, and with herchildren sprang into Indoloisa̤. The Deific Ones, compassionatingher and her children, metamorphosed her and them in such a mannerthat easily they eluded their pursuer, who, in his fury, still soughtfor them, but the avenging Gods raised such a tempestuous storm thatquickly he and his followers were destroyed. I recall that during mychildhood, when storms swept over Indoloisa̤'s bosom and the moaningwinds sounded like wails of distress, it was a common saying, "Ah,Rinahdo, the cruel one, pursues Noyna̤ a Vonna̤ and her children,"and our mother would shelter in her loving arms her two timorous boys.This group commemorating the legend is, of course, purely fanciful, andthe smiling mother and her laughing children are very unlike what mychildish fancy used to conjure into something terrifying. This fourthfountain also illustrates a mythical legend, but it is not so regardedby my people.

In the centre of this beautiful flower rimmed basin is a mass of largeleaves of a heart shaped growth. Up-springing from them is a long andstrong stem, bearing two great, many petalled flowers, from whosehearts are rising with outspread wings, two softly plumaged birds, eachone carrying in its beak a bud just bursting into bloom. Our SacredWritings declare that out of Himself Andûmana̤ created and caused tocome forth from the buds the infant progenitors of Ento's children.That at His command the Gods so assiduously cared for the infants, thatwith miraculous quickness they grew to maturity, and in time theiroffspring peopled Ento. Since most ancient[Pg 412] times this myth has beenperpetuated in sculpture, painting and in religious ceremonies.

De L'Ester—This story of the origin of the Ento human is nomore absurd or illogical than are legends of the same nature of peoplesof other planets, who cling to senseless superstitions because they areyet too immature to perceive the truth.

Gentola—Where everything is interesting it is difficult tochoose, but certainly this great structure is worthy of notice. Theroof is composed of four great domes, filled in with plates of glass,so transparent as to not obstruct the light, which falls through shadesso adjusted as to permit the sunlight to fall only on the groups ofplants and fountains. To me the whole interior, including the displaysof the various wares, appears very admirable. As we pass from onedepartment to another I scarcely can realize that we are not in somesimilar establishment on Earth. Here are textile goods whose coloring,weave, designs and quality equal, if they do not surpass, any fabricsI ever have seen. After all you have said to me relating to theuniversality of substance, the homogeneity of the mind of man and ofthe natural and inevitable results of certain universal laws, perhapsI should not express surprise to find here silks, satins, velvets andother fabrics very like those of our own Planet. Here, too, are woolensof a great variety of weaves and colorings, but I do not see any blackgoods of any kind.

Genessano—To the Entoans black suggests darkness, for whichthey entertain a positive aversion, and darkness suggests death, theever present terror of their lives. Black, the symbol of death, isnever worn or used in any avoidable manner. You may not have observedthat in the[Pg 413] homes of the people lights ever are shining. Light beingthe symbol of life, on every home altar a light burns perpetually.

Gentola—As I have been on Ento but twice during the nightI had not noticed the custom. A dread of darkness may to some appearrather childish, but I can sympathize with the Entoans, for I have anintense dislike for darkness. In the absence of light, I cannot locatemyself. I feel as though I were drifting through illimitable space, andthe sensation is excessively disagreeable. De L'Ester, can you explainthis mental condition?

De L'Ester—Not now. I merely will say that you lack whatphrenologists term locality, which will account for the fact thatalways you are getting lost.

Gentola—That is true. At present I am lost in admiration ofthe very attractive garments worn by Ento men and women. I know that Inever again will desire to wear the close fitting, ungraceful clothingI always have worn. See that stately woman whose inner-robe outlinesher superb form, yet is modesty itself, and the over garment, loose,but extremely graceful of cut, has such an air of distinction that itseems to me any change would detract from its beauty. Oh, yes, indeed,I greatly admire the manner in which the Ento women wear their abundantwaved or curled hair. The fillet is far prettier than any millinerycreation.

Dear me, what exquisite laces. As delicate as gossamer and of suchlovely designs. I profoundly admire fine laces, and am a fair judgeof their qualities, especially handmade laces, and these in texture,designs and workmanship are as fine and beautiful as any I ever haveseen. Here, too, is a display of embroidery, which is surpassinglylovely. I perceive that in their production gold, silver and silkthreads in a great variety of colors are com[Pg 414]bined harmoniouslyand most artistically, and here are bands in which the flowers aresimulated by minute stones closely imitating the natural blooms. Yes,frequently I have observed robes of both men and women bordered andtrimmed with such embroidery, and—no, it does not make the men appeareffeminate, quite the contrary. I cannot attempt a detailed descriptionof this adjoining department, devoted to an endless array of articlesfor the toilet. Should I do so, certainly my Earth friends would laughat such an exhibition of my vivid imagination. Quite as certainly Iwould not find fault with their incredulity. I, however, will say thatI find here combs, brushes, manicure implements, perfumes, soaps and anendless array of articles whose uses I only can guess at. Could some ofour Earth folk walk into this establishment, which they would term adepartment store, they, like myself, would find themselves amazed, notso much by the strangeness, as by the familiar appearance of a thousandand more articles.

De L'Ester—Do not forget that in the universe there is butOne Mind whichmust everywhere express itself harmoniously, and youwill cease to marvel at many things.

Ah, George is experimenting and Genessano looks on with curiousinterest.Mon ami, what are you attempting?

George—I am trying to find out if any of these salespeopleare Sensitives. Ah, my gentle sir, as you look about you seeking tolearn who has spoken to you, your dreamy eyes are opening wide withsurprise. Genessano, through Gentola̤, address him. I fancy that hedoes not understand English.

Gentola—Emano, ra̤ûdossa̤ illûma̤ voi hûa̤. Voihaistan finostû tsoina̤.

George—Now he is thoroughly alarmed and rushes away,exclaiming, "Zēmos, Zēmos, dēlûsa ilmo evantos." His comrades and thepeople stare and question as to the cause of his alarm, and two youngmen have gone after him, evidently thinking him attacked with suddenillness. Very certainly Ento possesses many Sensitives, and when theSpirit Worlds shall have succeeded in changing the positive conditionssurrounding them they will become amenable to Spirit Control. Whatdid Genessano prompt you to say to the youth? In effect you remarked,"Friend, the weather is fine." Then you asked, "Do you hear what Isay?" Then you added, "Be not alarmed. Info oovistû." Evidently hedid not heed your advice, and certainly he does not desire furtheracquaintance with you, for his cried to Zēmos, a god, to protect him.The experiment being concluded, I shall not further interrupt you.

De L'Ester—Of course it is not practicable for you to givea detailed description of the contents of this establishment or ofthe structure itself, which is a fine example of its kind, but whenthe time shall have arrived for you to compile for publication oursomewhat imperfect manuscript, under my control you will arrange it,and then you will recall all that you have seen, heard or experiencedduring your journeys to Ento, and it may be worth while to describe tosome competent architect the style, including interior arrangements,of this and of other structures you have observed. Being within theequatorial belt, you may imagine that artificial heat is not required;but, in this latitude at times the temperature falls so low as to beuncomfortably cool; hence this electrical appliance for heating.

Our clairaudient friend, wearing an abashed and nerv[Pg 416]ous air, isreturning. Be at peace, gentle souled one, for at present we will notfurther disturb you.

Gentola̤, you gaze longingly at those lovely laces. I wish it mightbe possible for you to bear with you to Earth such a pretty mementoof your visit to Endoina̤a̤ Tylû. George, what is next on theprogramme?

George—Gentola̤, in this city there is a library which savefor one in Dao, equals any other of Ento, and now we will afford youand Bernard a view of it.

Gentola—I have meant to ask you to show me a library, butalways the time at our disposal is so fully occupied.

De L'Ester—Come, then, for the hours are flying and we cannotmuch longer hold you. Allow me to assist you. This large edificecontains treasures in books and various objects of value, but I donot greatly admire its style of architecture, still it is a grandlyimposing structure and well adapted to its purposes. Those fine statuesover the main portico are representations of certain of Ento's authors,and you will observe that those columns supporting the portico and themare in style nearly as purely Doric as any you may find on our Planet.They offer another illustration of the universality of form ideals.The main entrance, though severely plain, is very imposing. We willenter it and view the interior. You perceive that the roof is a seriesof four domes through which the interior is lighted, ventilation beingsecured through a scientific mechanism which thoroughly serves itspurpose. Also you perceive that five galleries encircle the interior,and that the walls are fitted with glass inclosed shelves, which arefilled with books, largely bound in a material similar to papier-mache,which its manufacturers know how to render flexible, and indestructibleby insects. Others are bound in leather of a very fine quality. No,cloth bindings are not at all[Pg 417] used, the Entoans being of the opinionthat books worth preserving are worthy of meritorious covers.

On this table is a large open book. Examine the leaves, and youwill see that they are of an excellent quality of paper, resemblingparchment. Its texture is very close, and it is almost as thin astissue paper, yet it is quite opaque. As Zenesta̤ is absent, you,Genessano, will tell us something concerning the language of this book.

Genessano—Gentola̤, you have been informed that on Entoone language universally is spoken. True, there are other languagesand dialects which, on occasions, are both spoken and written, butpractically Avûnassa̤ is the language of Ento. By Spirits of yourand other planetary Spirit Spheres I have been informed that they findit a singularly elegant and easily learned language. The alphabeticalletters are not complex, and during many centuries Ento's scholarshave made a study of simplifying the language. Did you understandAvûnassa̤ you would perceive that through terminal letters andaccentuation a limited range of words serves for a wide range ofexpression. No, this book is not Avûnassa̤, but Va̤a̤mû, thelanguage of a southern race, of a period preceding the establishmentof Ento's religion. You perceive that the letters or rather thecharacters, are quite unlike those of the Avûnassa̤ alphabet. Ourfriend, Poole, is studying Avûnassa̤, and should you so desire, hemay draw the alphabet for you. Yes, I am his Instructor and find him anapt pupil.

Our father, who, during his mortal existence, was a learned man, owneda volume of this rare work, and through him Inidora̤ and I becamea little acquainted with the Va̤a̤mû language and the contentsof this book, which treats of the sciences of eighty Ento centuriesago. As the lesser is contained in the greater, so the accumulated[Pg 418]knowledge of one era contains the germs which in after times unfoldtheir potencies. Thus the sciences as understood in the days of DylosRa̤ûmo, the author of this book, were the germs of achievements ofthe past and present, which you have learned are in many directions ofa high degree of excellence.

I am told that your word paper signifies the same as our wordbillosa̤, which largely is the product of a fibrous plant known asekētos, which blooms prettily, producing large seed pods containing awhite, silken fibre, which is utilized, not alone in the manufactureof billosa̤ but also for the production of textile fabrics, some ofwhich you recently have been admiring. Does this scene impress youagreeably?

Gentola—Certainly; this is a large and beautifully arrangedlibrary, and what numbers of people are coming, going, or entering theadjoining room. A reading room? Yes, I should like to look into it.Why, it is quite crowded with men and women, all intently perusingbooks, papers and publications which wear a very familiar appearance;so familiar indeed as to nearly make me doubt the evidence of myown eyes. De L'Ester, please ask Genessano if the Entoans possess aliterature corresponding with what we term romances.

Genessano—Indeed, yes, and it constitutes a considerableportion of Ento's literature. One story, which was based upon actualoccurrences, Inidora̤ and I used to read with profound emotion, andwhen this mission shall have culminated, and you may find leisure andinclination to hear it, I will relate what De L'Ester may translateinto your language, and you may name it "A Romance of Ento."

Gentola—I am sure that I shall be even more pleased to hearit than you can be in relating it.

George—Yonder is another clairaudient Sensitive, the youthrobed in blue, who apparently is seeking for some special book.

De L'Ester—Yes, and he also is somewhat clairvoyant.Gentola̤, he may be able to perceive or to hear you. Stand near himand follow my dictation.

De L'Ester—Come away, come away, Gentola̤, the man isscared out of his wits, and has fallen in a swoon. What a commotion.Employees and visitors hasten to his assistance, expressing muchconcern and surprise. What a pity that he is such a nervous and timidperson. Ah, he is reviving and looking about him in an apprehensivemanner, and every one is plying him with questions. Genessano, what ishe saying? He speaks in such an excited and rapid manner that I cannotfollow him.

Genessano—He says: "I was seeking for a copy of BrohûûLûitszen, when I thought some one inquired as to what I searched for.I was about to reply, 'I am searching for Brohûû Lûitszen,' when Ifelt impelled to turn my gaze in the direction of the voice, and Icall the Gods to witness that I thought I saw a strange woman, unlikeany I ever have beheld. It was not that her appearance was forbidding,but there was in her face or form or expression that which I cannotexplain or describe, and in an instant I was so overawed that I lostconsciousness. I am ashamed of my weakness for, of course, it was afreak of my imagination." They ask him how the woman was clothed, andhe replies that she was very singularly clothed, but that really hecannot describe her garments. He also says that he and his auditorshave heard the strange stories relating to Prince Dano and some of hisfriends, and he[Pg 420] prays the Gods that he may not find himself similarlyafflicted. Now he says, "I feel myself quite restored, and am convincedthat the seizure was due to an overtaxed brain, for lately I have beentoo studious and must desist from such imprudence." Although the youthassumes a careless air, it is very apparent that he is ill at ease,and his fellow employees and visitors to the library express concernover what has occurred. From their conversation it is evident that theexperiences of Dano, Lēta, Favēon and other Sensitives have gained widepublicity, and from their peculiar nature are exciting attention andgreater unrest in the minds of Ento's sorrowful peoples. A favorableomen, friends, a favorable omen of the swiftly coming dawn of thenew religion, and as the day draws near I scarcely can restrain myimpatience.

De L'Ester—As little can we, but the hours are swiftly flyingand well may our hopes rise high, for surely, surely the light ispenetrating the Spiritual consciousness of many of Ento's children.

Gentola̤, we cannot attempt even a limited description of the vastcollection of books, manuscripts and many curious objects. You mustcontent yourself through storing up memories of many things which incoming years you may recall with pleasure to yourself and possibly toothers.

Gentola—I wish that I might retain memories of all that Iexperience during these journeys to Ento, but always when I try torecall scenes and the appearance of peoples and places it is likeattempting to revive illy remembered dreams. Now I gaze on this greatlibrary, on these magnificently beautiful marbles, bronzes and manylovely and interesting objects and I know that when I shall havereturned to Earth it all will appear as "the baseless fabric of avision."

De L'Ester—You cannot retain memories of your Entoexperiences because your subconscious Self or Ego is too deeplysubmerged to be in conscious rapport with your animal or Soul Self,which receives negative imprints, which I promise you shall in time bedeveloped into memory pictures as vivid as are these realities. Fromthe inception of our Mission we have known that in your normal stateyou would not remember your Ento experiences; hence the necessity ofan automatic record of them. Yes, I assure you that our expectation ofyour efficiency in this undertaking has been more than fulfilled and wepromise you that the future shall not disappoint you. You yet are onlyon the verge of surprising experiences; soon your Spirit senses will begreatly quickened and then your work will be made plain to you. Ento isbut one of the Planets of space which, with us, you may visit, shouldyou so elect, but of this we will speak later on.

Genessano—I suggest that as Gentola̤ and Bernard have seenbut little of Ento home life they shall be afforded a view of theinterior of some residence.

De L'Ester—A good suggestion, Genessano, and we will ask youto select the residence.

Genessano—Then we will visit yonder massive and spaciousdwelling just beyond the sun-crowned column. Observe that itsarchitecture is not modern, neither is it of a very remote period. Itmay have been erected two centuries ago of our time. Its massive stonefoundation and stone walls carried to the height of three stories showno evidences of disintegration, and around the doors and windows thefinely executed sculpture appears as perfectly preserved as thoughchiselled recently. About the handsome structure the spacious lawn isabloom with a variety[Pg 422] of flowering shrubs and plants and doubtless wewill find the interior of the home equally as attractive. We will enterand ascertain. This wide, central hallway and the fine staircases areof Ento's rose tinted woods, and the mosaic floor, rugs, tapestries,statuary and decorative features are in every way admirable.Gentola̤, I have not yet experienced the pleasure of viewing thecities and homes of your Planet, but ere long I may be afforded theopportunity of comparing them with the cities and homes of Ento.

De L'Ester—It may add to the sum of your information, but itwill not add to your happiness to view some features of Earth's citiesand homes. Some of these friends and I have viewed the best and theworst of them, and I assure you that the contrast between the sumptuoushomes of the rich and the squalid homes of the poor is very saddening.

On our Planet this residence with its beautiful appointments would beconsidered exceptionally luxurious, on Ento such homes are the rulenot the exception. We will enter the apartment on the left, and you,Gentola̤, will describe it.

Gentola—We are in a very spacious room, through whose largealcoved windows one obtains a fine view of the lawn with its great bedsof blooming plants and a lovely fountain throwing jets of sparklingwater high into the air. The room is panelled in rose colored woodswhich rise to the ceiling and curve to its centre, meeting under agreat cluster of carved foliage and rodel blooms. In the hearts of therodels, which are of exaggerated size, are crystal bulbs, and I wish Imight understand Ento's system of electric lighting, which is so unlikethat of Earth. The floor is a mosaic of a very delicate rose tintedfield, with shaded sprays of rose colored flowers scattered over[Pg 423] it,and the wide border is of shades of rose colored foliage, grasses andflowers. The effect is delicate, very unique, and I think extremelypretty. In the centre of the apartment is a fountain, whose large basinis of white marble, veined with palest rose. It is in the form of afull blown rodel, and from its heart, tiny jets of water are thrownupward, striking a peculiar arrangement of crystal cups, producingsoft musical sounds similar to the notes of a music box. All about theapartment are handsome divans, chairs and tables, on the latter arebooks, papers and other reading matter. There are swings and hammocks,and in the further one reclines a young girl with flowing dusky hair,olive-hued skin, lovely features, dark large, luminous eyes, fullscarlet lips, through which her teeth gleam like pearls, and a formof perfect proportions. To me the eyes of the Entoans are their mostnoticeable feature. They are so large, so luminous, but always I see inthem a sort of brooding expression as though in their depths lies somesorrowful memory.

Surely, yonder youthful looking woman near the window is not the motherof all those children, four of whom are swimming or playing in thebasin of the fountain; three are swinging, and the two smaller ones areplaying at her feet. Near her, reclining on a pretty wicker lounge,a fine looking man of apparently middle age reads aloud from a bookwhich seems to greatly interest them, and now an aged man and woman,whom the children hail with delight, are entering the room, and theman and woman hasten forward, and as they lead them to seats, theyaffectionately welcome them and speak to them in gentle, solicitoustones. Now quite a youthful man and woman approach, and the two youngerchildren scramble to their feet, and hasten to the arms outstretchedto receive them. The man swings the older child to his shoulder, andthe wo[Pg 424]man takes up the younger one who is little more than a baby, andturns to salute a beautiful, but sad faced young woman, who quietly andalone enters the room where all with much tenderness of manner greether, and an attendant quickly robes the children playing in the basinof the fountain, who hasten to her and fondly cluster about her. Allowme to be silent, while Genessano shall explain the relationship ofthese persons.

Genessano—From their conversation I learn that the woman whoentered alone recently has been widowed, and that she is the mother ofthe four children grouped about her. Her robe is not so much a badgeof mourning as it is an indication of her widowhood. Only widows wearthis peculiar shade of hinifro (yellow). The young girl in the hammock,the widow and the father of the other five children are the son anddaughters of the middle aged couple, and the aged pair are the fatherand mother of the middle aged man, and all reside in this spacioushome, of which this living room is a feature common to Ento.

De L'Ester—Another feature is about to be added to thealready attractive scene, for here are a number of attendants bearingtrays laden with delicacies and fruits, to be served for the familyluncheon. The hour has expired, and after a hasty survey of otherapartments of the residence, we must bid adieu to it and to Endoinas.At a low altitude we still will follow the course of the river, whichfrom this point flows in a southwestward direction, and soon we willarrive at Hom-arû, (City of Palms), a city situated very near the lineof the equator. It is on the west bank of the river which forms aboundary between the provinces of Vohûaka̤ and Ha̤mûyen, where wewill meet a Messenger from Da̤o, who will inform us of the precisecondition of Valloa̤. The purport of the message will determineour movements of the near future. George,[Pg 425] pause for a moment thatGentola̤ and Bernard may again view this city of bridges. Is not itquite attractive?

Gentola—It is more than attractive, it is a view soimpressively beautiful that one is not likely to forget it. You, whohave seen the great cities of Earth, those aggregations of magnificenceand squalor, will understand how my son and I are impressed andsurprised by the beauty, thrift and cleanliness of the cities and townsof Ento. As I gaze in all directions the scene impresses me with asense of unreality, much as though I were beholding the creation ofa mirage. The humid, hazy atmosphere lends a sort of indistinctnessto the far reaches of the country, where various kinds of water-craftare passing along canals and the larger Waterways; while below us thestreets and bridges are alive with the movement of people and vehicles,and, De L'Ester, I observe several animals running about the streets orlying on porches; what are they?

De L'Ester—Do not you remember Fenēto, in Giant's dwelling?Well, those animals are Fenēto's kindred, and a naturalist wouldinform us that they belong to the feline family, which they do. No,on Ento there are no animals even similar to our wolf or its kindred.Indeed, on Ento, nearly all savage life forms have disappeared, and,in time, such forms will disappear from our planet. It is a fact thaton all planets evolved to the Spiritualized man period, in proportionas humanity advances, the coarser life forms recede; for it is a lawof nature that, as the Spiritual atmosphere of Planets increases inquality and quantity, through lack of proper vital sustenance, coarserlife forms perish. Were the lion, tiger, bear and other savage animalsof our Planet left unmolested, of necessity, in time, they would ceaseto exist. The activities of generation demand specific conditions, andEnto no longer offers conditions favorable to the generation of savagelife forms.[Pg 426] Yes, domesticity of certain animals enables them to for atime ward off the day of their doom, but it is only delayed. Have youobserved those lofty Light Towers?

Gentola—Yes, and when at night they are ablaze, the scenemust be beautiful. Some time, like you, I may be free to go where Iwill. Then I may come to Ento to view all the wonders we now have nottime to even glance at. You all are most patient with my dear son andme, and I think that you know that we appreciate all your goodness tous.

De L'Ester—Progress, spiritually, comes only to thosewhostand and serve. You partly comprehend our present service of love,but you do not at all comprehend your service of a coming time, whichto a greater degree will make us your debtors, even as we now are. Nowwe will continue our journey.

Bernard—Mother, dear, rest your hand on my shoulder. No, itdoes not hinder me, and it is so pleasant to feel your touch.

Bernard—What do you imagine the folks at home would thinkcould they see you and me with this large Band of Spirits passingthrough the air?

Gentola—Dear me, I cannot imagine what they would think,but I suspect that they would think us in danger of an awful fall. DeL'Ester, at what altitude are we?

De L'Ester—About one English mile above the surface of Ento,and we are moving rather slowly so that you may obtain a good viewof the river and its shipping, of the irrigated country and its manytowns, villages and fine suburban estates. The town we are nearingoffers a rather pretty view. Through the arrival and departure of thosegreat vessels its commodious shipping basin presents quite an animatedappearance. Being a distributing centre it[Pg 427] possesses a handsome AirTransport Station which adds to its importance.

It is near high noon and the chime of yonder sun-crowned temple domeis softly pealing, and men, women and children hasten to the middayservice. Were we not so pressed for time we might witness it, but wemust pass on. Gentola̤, direct your gaze toward those low-lying,grayish clouds, for soon, in that direction, you will behold the lighttowers and golden domes of Hom-arû Tylû, where Sylvian, the messengerfrom Dao, will meet us. She is a relative of the sick girl, Valloa̤,being an aunt on the maternal side. She and the Spirit mother ofValloa̤, are in constant attendance, sustaining and strengtheningher so as to as far as possible prolong her mortal existence. Why dothey desire to prolong her mortal existence? For the reason that she isone of the principal instruments through whom is to come to Ento thepriceless knowledge of a continuity of existence. Then each added dayof her mortal experience more fully unfolds her Spirit senses, thusbetter fitting her not only for our purpose but for her entrance intoEnto's Spirit World.

Including the human, the stages of animal existences findcorrespondences in the vegetable kingdom. First, the germination ofthe sown seed, followed by growth and the unfolding of the infoldedbud into the full blown flower; then the ripening of the seed and theharvesting. Humans who pass from mortal existence ere the culminationof corresponding stages of growth and maturity, lack, so to say,ripeness, and upon entering the Spirit World they are at such adisadvantage that they find it necessary to again return into mortalenvironments where, through association with mortals, they may acquiregrowth and experience. The spirit friends of Valloa̤, understanding[Pg 428]this Law, will, for as long as may be possible, hold her in herphysical body.

The low-lying clouds have drifted away, and yonder amid a sea ofverdure is Hom-arû Tylû (city of Palms), where, in a certain park,our friend, Sylvian, will meet us. It is now beneath us, and we willdescend to the Palm fountain. Is not this a peculiar conceit?

Gentola—Very, and as pretty as it is peculiar. Instead of theusual human, animal or fanciful composition, is this great metallicpalmlike tree. Bernard, see how from that central cluster of uprightleaves the water is thrown into the air from whence in silvery spray itfalls upon the luxuriant foliage, from which, in a copious shower, itrains into the basin. Really, I think it almost the prettiest of themany fountains I have seen on Ento. In form and coloring both tree andfoliage are true to nature. I wonder how the color effects are produced?

De L'Ester—Genessano says that the coloring is effectedthrough a process of enamelling which resists corrosion. He alsosays——Ah, Sylvian approaches.

Genessano—Onos ta̤ fiestēmosa̤a̤, Sylvian. (We askindly greet you, Sylvian.)

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, I shall serve as interpreter betweenSylvian, yourself and Bernard, who yet but slightly understands theEnto language. Emana̤ Sylvian, this is Gentola̤, of whom you haveheard, and this is her son, Bernard, who recently passed from themortal to our side of life.

Sylvian—Only as a matter of courtesy need I be presentedto one whose name to me is as a household word. Gentola̤, as Ilook into your eyes my heart goes out to you in fonder greeting thanmy lips can utter, for I recall cher[Pg 429]ished memories of long ago,memories which happily you cannot now recall, but which, at times,like evanescent mist wreaths drift athwart your mental vision. DeL'Ester's warning glance deters me else I might grow too reminiscent,which, at this time, would be unwise. Gentola̤, I cannot express myjoy, my gratitude, that across the vast space between Earth and Entoan incarnated spirit has been brought to deliver to Ento's sorrowfulchildren a Message of hope; a Message which shall lift out of an abyssof darkness into effulgent light a people who now with heavy hearts anddowncast thoughts ever walk in the shadow of a great fear; for ever,as they courageously smile and strive to forget, they are conscious ofthe approach of the dread horror death. Gentola̤, see you not how mypeople in whom the love element is so evolved as to dominate all otheremotions, count all things valueless when compared with the intenseaffection they bear for their nearest and dearest ones? To them deathis the synonym of despair, for when their dear ones pass into theSilence only despair and darkness of mind remain. But our hopes arehigh for the success of the Mission; for at last through the ceaselessefforts of Spirits of many Spirit Worlds the inner consciousness ofthe Entoans is being so aroused that in their despair, blindly theyare reaching out for relief. More wonderful still, my kinsman, OmanosFûnha̤, Osy Hûn, listens with rapt attention as his child Valloa̤relates her wondrous experiences, which he no longer regards as thevagaries of a diseased brain, but begs her to repeat again and againthe story of her beatific visions. Valloa̤ stands upon the thresholdof our Spirit Realms, and her Inner senses are so unfolded that shesees and holds converse with her mother, with me and with other Spiritswho minister to her. To her father and others about her she conveysmessages from her mother, from me and from other Spirits.[Pg 430] To herfather she relates incidents known only to himself, and she whispersto him of private affairs, and he marvels at her knowledge and eagerlyquestions as to the source of her information. So rapidly are hisSpiritual Senses unfolding that at any moment they may burst intobloom; then the old, hopeless beliefs will pass into oblivion.

Prince Dano, my young kinsman, who is Valloa̤'s betrothed, scarcelyquits her presence, and his heart is heavy with grief, that his belovedone is so near the conclusion of her mortal existence; but with astrength born of the new faith, he cheers and consoles her. Constantlyhis cry is, "Courage, my Valloa̤, my own, for thou art not goinginto the dread, endless Silence, but into a gloriously beautiful worldof living, loving ones. I, who for a time must remain on Ento, willceaselessly proclaim the joyful tidings of continuous existence, andthe swiftly fleeting years will pass, and then I shall come to thee,my beloved, mine own forevermore." Spiritually, he sees and hears withphenomenal clearness, and to all about him he earnestly proclaims hisabsolute faith in the declarations of the strange woman Gentola̤, andimplicitly he relies upon your declarations and promises.

His father, Basto Andûlēsa̤, who was in despair over what heconsidered the lost mind of his son, now cherishes Dano's words asthough they are the very strength of his life, and Ontellēna̤, Dano'sgentle mother, smiles or weeps as she listens to her son's glowingportrayal of the life that is to be. Thus, Gentola̤, you perceivethat the seed you have sown has germinated and gives promise of aharvest of joy inexpressible.

The hour draws very near when we no longer will be able to hold inher physical form our precious Valloa̤. When that hour shall arrivewe well know that Spirit forces from many Spirit Realms will withyou dear and devoted[Pg 431] friends unite in a supreme effort to reveal toOmanos Fûnha̤ and others irrefutable knowledge of the continuity oflife, and, Gentola̤, that which more than all else will hasten theacceptance of the new religion will be the promise and proof of escapefrom ever impending annihilation, from which Priests and people shrinkwith ever increasing horror. Unquestioningly the people have beenobliged to accept the ancient faith, whose exponents, the Priesthood,have interpreted to fit their own ideas and ends; but, ceaselessly,evolution proceeds, and despite most unfavoring conditions the peoplesof Ento now are prepared for the ushering in of a brighter day thanever has dawned upon their consciousness; and, like many others, Iscarcely can await the culmination of this momentous event.

Yes, Ento possesses many Sensitives, but hitherto, to a greater degreethan now, the aural atmosphere has been so positive as generally toprevent their approach by wholly freed Spirits. Being yet physicallyembodied, your Spirit body is of a less sublimated character thanare those of wholly freed and advanced spirits who are visible onlyto certain Priests and Priestesses of inner sanctuaries, whose livesare most ascetic and in a sense Spiritualized. When, through theinfluence of the new religion, the hopeless mental state of the peopleshall yield to joyful expectation, the aural atmosphere graduallywill grow penetrable, and Sensitives whom now we cannot approach willdevelop into Mediums through whom Spirits will communicate to mortalsthe glorious truth that their present existence is but a momentaryexperience of unending life. De L'Ester informs me that now you fullyunderstand the aims of those conducting and assisting in this Mission,which, as you may know, is not an unusual one, for all revelations tomortals are the results of Spirit activities, and all Saviors[Pg 432] areMissionaries Re-embodied for a fixed purpose, which, alas, is notalways accomplished.

Valloa̤ being near the time of her release from her physical bodythese friends and I have arranged for constant communication betweenthem and the watchers at Da̤o. Thus, until summoned thither, they maywithout further anxious thought, devote every possible moment to yourinstruction concerning Ento.

With you, Bernard, who stand so silently observant, ere long I shallmake it my affair to become acquainted, and with you, Gentola̤, Irejoice to renew our friendship of a time when we were co-workers inan undertaking similar to this Mission. When you return to the Spiritside you will comprehend what now I must leave unexplained. Let theseembraces assure you and this dear boy that as of yore I am your lovingfriend, Sylvian Ravvecta̤. And now, ēmanos, Info sta̤-tiva̤Zēnosa̤a̤ oovistû. (To the care of the Angelic ones, until we againmeet.)

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, it is arranged that constantlySylvian shall be informed as to our movements, and as constantly shewill keep us in touch with affairs at Da̤o, for in a few days wewill be summoned there to share with others the responsibilities of amost momentous occasion. In the meantime we must improve the swiftlyfleeting hours. To-day we have held you with us overlong, and now mustreturn you to your home, over which the shadows of twilight are falling.

Bernard—Mother, dear, do not you think Sylvian very graciousand beautiful? Really, I felt quite abashed when she kissed andembraced me.

George—Bernard, your modesty is very commendable. EvidentlySylvian discriminates between men and boys, as she kissed and embracedno one but you and your mother.

Bernard—All right, my British kinsman, for as long as Sylvianmay discriminate in that manner I shall be content to remain a boy.But, mother, you have not answered my question.

Gentola—Sylvian is indeed both gracious and beautiful. Therich olive of her complexion is to my taste as much to be admired asare the roses and lilies of fair skinned beauties. On first comingto Ento the stature of the people impressed me rather unpleasantly;indeed, when I met Inidora̤ and Genessa̤no I imagined themspecimens of a race of giants, and was surprised when I learned thatthey were of the average height of Ento's Oriental and most otherraces. Sylvian's height is, I should say, quite seven feet, but she isso symmetrically formed that she appears a grandly beautiful woman. Ourfriends tell me——

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, positively you must defer furtherconversation, and I shall take it upon myself to see you safely landedon Earth. Bernard, as your mother is quite exhausted, George and I willbear her home, where ere now she should have arrived.

De L'Ester—Yes, in interstellar space there are countlessmagnetic currents, each varying from others in their ever onwardinconceivable velocity, in never varying directions. This current onwhich, or rather in which, we are speeding to Earth is not one in whichpreviously you have journeyed, but which has speedily borne us withinEarth's atmosphere, and—again you are safe at home, where loving oneswill guard you until we meet to-morrow.

De L'Ester—Madame, we offer you our warmest greetings,and are highly gratified to perceive that a night of profound sleephas quite restored your exhausted vitality. We have felt somewhatsolicitous as to the result of yesterday's prolonged stay on Ento, andare delighted that you have not suffered through our imprudence.

Gentola—I retired early and fell asleep immediately. Thismorning I feel quite restored, and am ready for our starward journey.

De L'Ester—Then at once we will depart for Ento, where in theCity of Palms, nearby the palm tree fountain, our friends will meetus. For a reason we shall remain there for perhaps an hour, and VonHumboldt will speak to you in relation to a question you recently asked.

Gentola—Another question to which you kindly may reply, is,do Spirits released from the physical body find their perceptionsgreatly enlarged?

De L'Ester—Yes, if sufficiently unfolded to realize thatthey are on the Spirit side, and, alas, myriads of Spirits are notso unfolded. Spirits progressed to an advanced plane of Being, areso in harmony with the Infinite Mind, that they know all relating tothat plane, hence, in a sense, are partakers of that mind. But wenear Ento, and—yes, yonder swiftly revolving, tiny moons, Entola̤and Emantola̤ are interesting objects, the more so as they are aterrible[Pg 435] menace to Ento. Why? For the reason that some time, aye,at any time, one and the other will rush onto and rend the bosom ofthe mother who gave them birth. At another time you will learn moreconcerning those frisky satellites. Yonder near the fountain, ourfriends are observing our arrival, and Inez and Bernard are coming tomeet us. Hail, hail, bright ones.

Gentola—And I, dear son, cannot express my joy that onceagain your strong arms embrace me. Yes, from afar we saw you and thissweet sister Inez approaching.

Inez—Within a half hour I have returned from a visit toValloa̤. Save that her vital energy gradually decreases, and herSpirit vision grows clearer the situation is unchanged.

De L'Ester—Then while we await—I should say that we shall remain herefor an hour, and you, Von Humboldt, kindly will occupy the time byreplying to Gentola̤'s question of yesterday.

Von Humboldt—Madame, in replying to your question, relatingto a remark of mine, concerning a race of comparatively diminutiveEntoans, I shall include other of your unanswered questions. Thepoles of Planets inclined as are those of Ento and Earth receivecomparatively a small amount of solar heat, hence, the crustsurrounding the poles of either newly formed Planet, cooled andthickened at an earlier period than did areas nearer their equators.In time the areas known to us as the north and south temperate zonesof either Planet became fitted for the germination and habitationsof earliest life-forms, which as you are aware first appeared in thetepid[Pg 436] waters of the new worlds. Man, being a warm blooded animal,in early ages on either Planet, his natural habitat was in theirwarmer divisions, which in the fullness of time became suited forthe entertainment of the evolved, Spiritualized human, who throughsucceeding exigencies of existence, has learned to adjust himself tomanifold conditions which may apply to the race under considerationwho, since a remote time, have occupied localities extending fromthe southern limit of Ento's south temperate zone, to near the southpole. Owing to the rigor of the climate, and their occupation ofmining, their habitations, like those of all Ento polar peoples, aresubterranean and very comfortable and attractive abodes they are.Climatic conditions somewhat incline this race to an indulgence inflesh food, which with the products of all lands, Air Transportsabundantly supply them. The summers of Ento's arctic and antarcticcircles being, what may be termed, phenomenally mild, in the spring thereleased waters of the polar regions teem with myriad life forms uponwhich the diminutive Da̤hova̤s and their polar neighbors largelysubsist. In those antarctic localities are vast deposits of preciousand other minerals, and of various gems, all of which find dispositionin the marts of the Ento world. Notwithstanding their inhospitableclimatic surroundings, the Da̤hova̤s number some millions ofeducated, refined persons, whose occupation in no way interferes withtheir social standing. The fair-skinned, blond-haired, blue-eyedpersons whom frequently you have observed were Da̤hova̤s, whoare greatly inclined to travel, the facilities of Air Transportationencouraging them in their desire for change of scene. Their averageheight is about six feet, and they are a handsome featured and finelyproportioned race. The average height of other fair-skinned Entoraces is about[Pg 437] six feet ten inches, which is quite one foot lessthan that of the dark-hued Orientals, of whom our friends, Inidora̤and Genessano are examples. Yes, it appears singular that, thoughgenial climes invite them elsewhere, humans submit themselves to suchinhospitable environments; but, in their affairs force of circumstancesand an inclination for certain pursuits or gains are forcefulpotencies. The natural tendency of the genus homo is away from, nottoward, inclement regions, but through upheavals or subsidences ofportions of planets, or perhaps through the fortunes of wars, survivingpeoples, in opposition to tendencies and desires, may be compelled tosubmit to the unavoidable.

You have expressed surprise over the absence of social distinctionsamong the Entoans, who consider labor of whatever kind as elevating.Very properly they regard idleness as a species of crime against thecommon weal, and only when incapacitated, do either men or women ceaseto labor either with head or hands. They understand that all wellbalanced minds require a certain amount of active occupation, and thatidleness induces pernicious conduct. One of their aphorisms is, tolabor righteously is to emulate the example of the ever active DeificOnes, and I quite agree with them. If instead of the yearly expenditureof millions of money for the maintenance of armies of men engaged inmurdering each other, and for the erection and support of prisons,reformatories, almshouses and the like, Earth's several governmentswould, as does the government of Ento, oblige every able-bodied man andwoman to engage in some useful occupation, how quickly would poverty,degradation and discontent disappear and the wealth now worse thanwasted would produce great and beneficent public utilities, woulderect and maintain majestic institutions for the free education ofall peoples,[Pg 438] would supply elevating amusements for the masses, andalso would construct and maintain public baths, gymnasiums, excellentroadways, in short, all the admirable features of the civilization ofEnto, which yet is but a promise of a higher, grander civilization of acoming time.

No, we have not found any planet overpopulated. When sufficientlyevolved, humans elevate the offices of paternity and maternity abovethe merely animal plane; then children are not inconsideratelybegotten. You may not have observed that, in Ento families, seldom arethere more than four children; generally there are no more than two.

Yes, certainly, a period will arrive when Earth's peoples will haveadvanced far beyond their present uncivilized condition. Reallycivilized peoples do not murder each other, do not in any mannerwilfully injure each other. Though one person's opinions may differfrom those of another, civilized peoples do not, for that reason,fly at each other's throats. Everywhere civilized peoples do as theywish others to do unto them. So you may perceive that even Earth'smost advanced peoples have not wholly emerged from barbarism; no, noteven those who pompously profess to follow the precepts of Earth'sDivinest Teacher, the meek and lowly Nazarene, have arrived at a clearperception of what constitutes Christian or other civilization, elsethey, too, would be so meek and lowly as to shrink from attemptingto force upon others their very crude beliefs and superstitiousobservances. Yes, like all freed spirits, I have found occasions tochange my views, and to endeavor to outgrow my errors.

Unlooked for occurrences having brought about changes in our programme,for the present we must forego the pleasure of showing you and Bernardcertain interesting portions of Ento's South Temperate and Antarcticregions; but we anticipate that this slight mention of some of the[Pg 439]inhabitants of Antarctica may stimulate in you a desire for futureexploration in their direction. I yet have some moments I may devote toyou.

Gentola—Then will you inform me as to the origin ofthe Eskimos and other polar races of our planet? Are they directdescendants of a primitive ancestry.

Von Humboldt—Neither the Eskimos or other polar peoplesaredirect descendants of primitive man. Of course, all peoples,indirectly, are descendants of early races, whose low, retreatingforeheads, misshapen forms and features offered slight promise ofevolvement into the shapely humans of to-day. Though the Eskimo issomewhat uncouth of form and feature, compared with primitive man heis a God. Are you aware that when primitive men first essayed to walkerect they used as a means of support and for offense and defense,clubs, which to this day are perpetuated in the staff or walkingstick? As the feat of walking erect is accomplished through a seriesof threatened falls and accomplished recoveries, primitive men donot in a day learn to walk unaided, and from the period when throughinfoldment of the Divine Spark man becomes a conscious, living soul,until unaided he walks erect, time may be reckoned by ages. Yes, ina sense, all humans are descendants of primitive races, but so farremoved from their primitive ancestry, that the fact is unrealizable.No, madame, in no sense is the human related to the anthropoidalraces. Through environment and survival of the fittest, all life formscontinuously evolve and re-evolve into higher expression, but manalone is capable of becoming Spiritualized. Constantly the positivelaw of evolution impels all life forms onward and upward toward higherplanes of existence; it is quite as true that the little less forcefulnegative law of degeneracy is a perpetual obstacle and menace to humanadvancement. By some of Earth's[Pg 440] advanced thinkers these opposing lawsare recognized, filling their minds with disquiet and apprehension forthose who, besotted by the love of power and luxury, are approachingthe line of demarcation between progress and degeneracy.

Madame, the Eskimos and other peoples of Earth's frigid regions aredescendants of races once of vast numbers, who, in an early age,inhabitedthe then temperate northern and southern climes; butEarth's crust cooling, thickening and radiating an ever lesseningdegree of internal heat, its great fiery heart could not perpetuallyvivify its extremities, and at the poles gradually ice and snowaccumulated, the preponderant accumulation being at the North Pole.Slowly, but surely, human and animal races were impelled toward theequator, multiplying prodigiously, and warring upon each other withferocity indescribable. Your scientists have not yet declared thecertain existence of preglacial man, thus my assertion that Earth hasexperienced two glacial horrors, and that previous to the last one thegenus homo was distributed over nearly all portions of the inhabitableglobe is not likely to be received as a conclusive statement, whichhowever is a correct one. It also is true that the survivors of thecatastrophe were as mariners cast upon unknown shores, for theyand other life forms experienced such a redistribution that yourethnologists and naturalists are unable to solve some problems which,on passing to the Spirit side, will be made plain to them. The remoteprogenitors of the Eskimos and other peoples of the frigid north andsouth were survivors of the awful calamity which swept out of physicalexistence entire races of humans and many species of animal andvegetable life. Gradually, through isolation and extreme privations,the descendants of those remote ancestors experienced nearly arrestedmental and physical development,[Pg 441] and until comparatively a recentperiod, they were as lost members of the human family. Throughinherited qualities and long usage they are so inured to their wretchedcondition that to a degree they do not realize its discomforts; butsteadily advancing agencies are approaching their lands, and at a notvery remote period theirpresent inhabitants will have disappeared,and for the same reason that Ento's polar regions are, I may say, wellpopulated, ere long Earth's polar regions will sustain a large numberof inhabitants.

Gentola—Sir, I thank you for your replies to my not verycoherent questions. You are aware that I have not been permitted toacquire such knowledge as would have unfitted my skeptical mind forthe work in which we are engaged, but certainly I do not doubt thecorrectness of your statements. If the hour has not quite expired Ishould like to ask——

Gentola—Truly, sir, this is a pleasant surprise, and with myheart in my hand I greet you. It has been a long time since you bade usadieu.

Ha-Moufi—Gentola̤ ēmana̤, though absent in Spirit not sohave I been in thought. And you, dear friends, how gladly I exchangewith you loving embraces and words of kindliest greeting. You are awarethat your movements and events relating to the Mission are known in ourand other Spirit Worlds, and anxious hearts and eager eyes hope andwatch for the success of the near culmination of the struggle betweenSpiritual and material forces. I have longed to be with you that Imight share with you the preparation for and the anticipation of theapproaching Spiritual enlightenment of my people. Scarcely have I beenable to restrain my impatience, and only that my duties as[Pg 442] a teacherhave fully occupied my time, ere now I would have been with you. Now Irejoice to say that I shall be with you until the culmination of theMission. But where is Zenesta̤ Ha̤o? I had thought to find him withyou.

De L'Ester—I am pleased to say that soon he will join us,and also I desire to assure you that in again having you with us,our delight quite equals your own. Continually we have missed yourgenial presence and engaging conversation; so indeed you are morethan welcome. Ere now Zenesta̤ and Aaron Poole should have arrived;doubtless they soon will appear. You have been informed that in theperson of a gentle girl Re-embodied on this Planet Inidora̤ has foundhis other Self. Frequently Genessano visits them and gives favorablereports of their harmonious relations. When we shall be summoned toDa̤o Inidora̤, too, will join us.

What can so delay Zenesta̤ and Poole? Even as I speak of our winglessAngels they are approaching, and as usual are as radiant and joyous astwo Seraphs. Ah, you tardy ones, you have completely upset our plans.Through your and Ha-Moufi's simultaneous arrival we had thought tooverwhelm Gentola̤.

Poole—Should we offer the whys and wherefores of our latearrival you would not find yourselves edified. So I shall only saythat it was unavoidable. Gentola̤, I am delighted to learn thatyour interest in these journeys from Earth to Ento and still more inour Mission of loving endeavor increases and also I am delighted toperceive that your Psychic Senses are unfolding and that your vitalenergy is not yet greatly lessened, all of which rejoices all of us.From your dearest ones in our Spirit World I bear to you fondestgreetings and measureless love, which, with my own, I express in thisembrace. But tell me, my sister,[Pg 443] have you at any time regretted havinggiven yourself to this grand Mission?

Gentola—Indeed no. Not for a moment have I regretted thatI have been chosen as an instrument through whom loving Spirits maybring to a sorrowful people the priceless knowledge of the continuityof existence. It is true that such constant association with Spiritswho have outgrown the frailties common to the physical plane has notenhanced my enjoyment of mortal existence, in which I find myself sopainfully sensitive that I shrink from much that previous to thisexperience, scarcely, if at all, disturbed me. Still I do not regrethaving given myself to this service, for through it I have learned thatI am my brothers' keeper, and that from this duty neither I or anyone can, if they would, escape. Having learned this lesson, I cannot,if I would, escape knowledge of the injustice, cruelty, ignorance anddegradation prevailing on our Sorrowful Star, and at thought of it mySoul grows faint. You assure me that through evolution Earth's immaturepeoples will, as have the Entoans, become elevated in their ideas ofright, and I do not doubt it, but in the meantime one must lament themiseries of to-day. Nearly all of Earth's peoples believe more orless in a continuity of existence, in Heaven, Hell or in some unknowncondition of rewards and punishments, yet neither that or any otherbelief prevents them from persecuting and even killing each other. Howthen is it that possessing neither a belief or a hope of continuedexistence the Entoans are so far advanced in all that constitutesa high standard of ethics, and is it thought that a knowledge ofcontinuous existence will render them a more just or moral people?

De L'Ester—Observation of the peoples of various Planets,including Earth and Ento, leads us to the conclusion that religiousbeliefs exert but a very limited influence[Pg 444] upon the inner life andconduct of either individuals or peoples, such limited influence beingof a reflex character. Certainly Spiritual ideals are the outgrowth ofevolution of individuals, and in a tardier degree of peoples, and arethe natural sequences of the unfoldment of the infolded Soul. Moralityis not a grace of some mental process, but a Principle inherent inthe Soul of man. It is the objective consciousness of subjectiverighteousness, and when the Soul and the Ego are in harmonious relationeach with the other a high moral standard is the result. Spiritualideals enunciated by such exalted men as Buddha, Jesus, Confuciusand others, were, and yet are, in advance of the masses who do notcomprehend them, and by some who dimly catch their meaning they serveas ignes fatui with which they mislead the minds of the ignorant. Hereand there are those whose Souls are irradiated by the light of theDivine Spirit. These do not kill, or counsel murder of their brethren,neither do they steal, or lie, or indulge in the baser traits of theunevolved human, and in time all of Earth's children will so evolvethat gladly they will practice Ento's golden rule, "I will do unto myneighbor as I would have my neighbor do unto me."

No, simply a knowledge of the continuity of existence will not makethe Entoans juster or more moral, but it will bring to them happinessimmeasurable. They, as it were, now exist within a circle outside ofwhich is nothing. No anticipated renewal of loving ties, no reunionwith parents, with children, with consorts or friends. Naught for thedead but perpetual Silence; naught for the living but hopeless longingfor the beloved dead, forever lost to sight, to touch, to all butundying memories and to measureless sorrow.

Yes, ancient Ento spirits have informed us that long antecedent to theestablishment of their religious system[Pg 445] Ento's various races heldvarious religious beliefs and violent religious differences were ofcommon occurrence. Like the peoples of our own and other planets theycreated Gods on a level with their evolvement, and loyally fought fortheir supremacy, but at the time of the establishment of the nationalreligion this chaotic condition was regulated. The creeds of thevarious sects with their attendant legends, as far as practicable wereharmonized and formulated, and thus the Sacred Writings, the EntoConfession of Faith, became the Sacred Law from which there was noappeal. These Sacred Writings contain many admirable lessons, but soinwrought with cruel Commandments, puerile conceptions and chimericallegends, that during later centuries the evolved intelligence ofpriests and peoples gradually has brought about a tacit disuse of ritesand ceremonials once strictly observed. The worst feature of theseSacred Writings is the doctrine of utter annihilation of the LifePrinciple, inducing in the minds of the people the hopeless attitudeof one ever walking in the shadows of death and despair, but havingoutgrown some of the worst features of their religion the Entoans noware prepared for still larger liberty of thought, and soon they willbe released from the bondage of ecclesiastical tyranny. Of course,there are priestly zealots, who as far as they may dare, will opposethe introduction of a new religion, but so overwhelming and universalis the desire for relief from their ever present despair that asthirsty travellers in a barren land eagerly the people will drink ofthe life giving waters of hope and joy held to their lips by hands oftheir dear ones whom they had consigned to the Silence. Gentola̤,you little realize the joy that will fill your Soul when you shallbehold the smileless faces of the gentle Entoans irradiated through theconsciousness that like a worn garment the dread past has fallen awayfrom them, and that[Pg 446] from glorious Spirit Realms radiant Angels haveproclaimed for them life, life, life forevermore, is the heritage ofall of Andûmana̤'s children of Ento, and of countless worlds in space.

Nay, Gentola̤, not another question, for inevitably soon we will becalled to Da̤o, so we must improve the hours remaining to us. Thereare features of this city that would interest you and Bernard but wemust defer the pleasure to a more opportune time. I now may say to youthat the approaching climax of our Mission will not at all end it, andalthough it will not be necessary that you shall continuously accompanyus, emergencies are likely to arise in which your services will beof vital importance. At such times we may take advantage of yourpresence on the Planet to observe much that now we cannot even glanceat. In pursuance of our plans we will survey other irrigated regionsand adjacent waste lands, thus you and Bernard will acquire a generalknowledge of a large portion of Ento.

Gentola—Do not make too much of my now seeing this or that. Iam not over curious and can wait for times that may be more propitiousfor observing whatever may be instructive or interesting.

De L'Ester—It is my opinion that curiosity is not strictlya feminine trait. As for you, you are incurious to a fault. You wouldhave been an admirable Eve.

Gentola—I am not so sure of that, but certainly I never wouldhave looked at, much less have listened to such a monstrosity as atalking serpent.

George—Gentola̤, Bernard is resolved to share with me thepleasure of assisting you. Dear boy, you grow so strong that I suspectyou soon will oust me altogether.

Bernard—I wish I were strong enough to assist you unaided,and, mother, dear, soon I shall be.

De L'Ester—If you two boys have arrived at a decision as towho shall assist our traveller, we will rise a little higher so as togain a more comprehensive view of this large and very beautiful city,which is one of the greatest manufacturing centres of Ento. Below usnow is an extensive shipyard where are built and launched into thatextensive Basin many of Ento's largest vessels; thence they find theirways through nearly all the navigable waters of the planet. Toward thesoutheast you may observe a series of large buildings. In them areconstructed Air Transports and various motor vehicles.

As you have seen many rich silken stuffs it may interest you to learnthat this city is the principal centre of Ento's silk industry. Thosewide spreading groves, to which at times we have called your attention,afford sustenance for the myriads of cocoon producing worms, which,structurally, are exactly like the silkworm of our Planet. Zenesta̤informs us that since very ancient times the silk industry has for themost part been in the hands of certain peoples, and as an inheritanceis transmitted from generation to generation of the same families whohave become experts in all pertaining to it. Dyeing processes aresimilar to some in use on Earth, though Ento chemists also produceexquisite dyes from atmospheric substances as yet unknown to chemistsof our Planet, but during the coming century in this direction theywill make surprising discoveries.

On the further bank of the river, embowered amid great palmlike treesand other greenery is a group of imposing buildings, their whitewalls and domed summits presenting a very picturesque and handsomeappearance. George, we will approach them more nearly. Gentola̤,in those commodious structures are housed all the homeless infirmand homeless aged persons of this province, and truly in the fullestsense possible it is a home, for the care of the in[Pg 448]mates is regardedas a Sacred trust, and they receive every attention that love and ahigh sense of duty can suggest. You have been told that the Entoansregard life as the most precious of all possessions, and that it maybe prolonged to the utmost is their chiefest desire. Those who liveto an unusual age are regarded as being specially favored by the GodPhra (death), and they receive tenderest care and marked consideration.This and like beneficent institutions are known as Roûva̤ nû VastimoOdallissa̤a̤. Translated into your language this would mean homefor the fortunate. Zenesta̤ says that my translation is not quitecorrect. I should have said favored, not fortunate, ones.

Yes, I am aware that on our Planet, particularly among so termedcivilized peoples, there is small sympathy for such unfortunates asfill insane asylums. In such institutions we often witness fiendishcruelties perpetrated by semi-savage attendants upon helplessunfortunates. Cruelty in all its manifestations is the unerringindication of savagery, hence individuals or peoples who entertain lowviews as to their duties toward the aged, the helpless and unfortunateare still in an unevolved state and of necessity upon entering theSpirit World will find themselves on a low plane of Being. As there isno escape from the consequences of one's acts, the fate of undutifulchildren, of unfaithful friends, of cruel and selfish guardians ofthe poor and helpless is not an enviable one, for on the Spirit side,to their lasting regret they must learn the full meaning ofpersonalatonement.

In every province are Roûva̤ nû Vastimo Odallissa̤a̤, and nowhereon Ento is one man, woman or child homeless or without ample care andkindliest protection.

What a glorious day this is. The atmosphere is vibrant with life givingforces and how grand it is to be conscious[Pg 449] of one's existence and ofthe ever unfolding capabilities inherent in the ego. At thought of itmy exultation is beyond expression.

Gentola̤, is not the view wonderfully fine? The engineering skillwhich has so perfected the vast Irrigating and Waterways System initself is marvellous, all the more so when one considers the peculiardifficulties encountered and surmounted. See that huge vessel comingso swiftly from the northeast. Consider the enormous energy of themotive power impelling it through the quiet Waterway at a rate of speedunattained by the swiftest ocean steamers of our Planet.

Gentola—Certainly such results of applied electricity andof vibratory force are amazing, and while observing vessels great andsmall rushing along at what to me appears dangerous speed, continuallyI anticipate accidents, which thus far have not occurred. Transports,too, traverse the air apparently as secure as birds on wing, and greattrains of Tuzamos, at a speed that to me is appalling, come and gowithout exciting more than passing attention.

De L'Ester—Naturally these features must impress you, but atthis time I cannot more than repeat that the speed and movements of allvessels and other conveyances are carefully regulated, and that theEntoans regard it as a supreme duty to guard from injury themselves andothers.

George, that we may afford our travellers a view of Wa̤na̤ Vinostûyarû (expiatory fire fountain) we will move toward the northeast.We are nearing the phenomenal marvel from which clouds of steam arerising and violently swirling as they are dissipated in the atmosphere.Sunbeams falling athwart the vaporous clouds tint them with rainbowhues, and like those of a kaleidoscope, ever the shapes are changinginto new forms of loveliness. Now we perceive a boiling, bubblinglake, at intervals pulsing[Pg 450] upward, upward to the rim of the massivestone wall inclosing it, and now slowly it subsides to again and againrepeat the singular movement. Once the basin of the lake was an activevolcano, but through a seismic convulsion an underground channel wasopened between it and a large spring fed lake whose volume of waterpoured into the crater, whose ever lessening diameter is little morethan a mile, but whose depth is so incredible that I hesitate to stateit. Von Humboldt, will you further inform us concerning this expressionof nature's ever surpassing handiwork?

Von Humboldt—Soon after entering the Spirit World I becameacquainted with Lief Bjornson, a learned Norwegian, who informed methat frequently he had visited this Planet, and that with some ancientEnto Spirits he had thoroughly explored it. Also, he informed me thatamong other interesting features of Ento, near the northern boundaryof the Irrigating and Waterways System, there was a hot water lakewhich periodically overflowed, occasioning engineers and laborers muchannoyance and destroying all adjacent vegetation. Later on he againvisited the locality and found the lake inclosed within a substantialwall of masonry. Through these ancient Spirits he learned that theconvulsion which converted an active volcano into a hot water lakeoccurred long previous to the centralization of Ento's Government andthe Establishment of the National Religion. My natural tendenciesaugmenting my curiosity I took advantage of a recent visit to thePlanet to investigate the phenomenon. The diameter of the nearlycircular lake is, as De L'Ester has said, a little over one mile, itsdepth varying with the flow and ebb of its volume of boiling water,which at regular intervals sinks downward, downward, until to mortalvision it becomes imperceptible. During the day the pulsating[Pg 451] lakeis at flood, but with the decline of the Sun it ebbs downward, andtwilight falls over an abyss whose depth more than equals its diameter.As I with my Ento friends hovered over the emptied crater, listeningto the strangely uncanny noises far down in its depths we felt nosense of surprise that in ancient as in modern times the Entoans haveshunned the lake, believing it tenanted by offending Gods, condemned byAndûmana̤ to dwell there as an expiation of some misdemeanor. Willour friend Hugh Miller, who has examined the geological formation ofthis locality, give to us the result of his observations?

Hugh Miller—We are aware that on Ento, as on other Planetsvolcanic activities afford a vent for the surplusage of interiorenergies, which ever are more or less phenomenal, but as I must confinemyself to our present subject, I only shall say that a personalexamination of this locality assured me and those accompanying me,that in a remote age in this and the adjacent region a volcanic groupexisted, which as Ento's interior heat lessened, became inactiveand at length this, the greatest of the group, alone remainedintermittently active, and at the time of the seismic convulsion thiswas its condition. To explain its present phenomenal features wouldconsume more time than we can afford, but on some other occasion, ifdesirable, I may do so. I, however, may say that the energies whichhave levelled the once elevated cone of this crater have obliteratedall surface traces of its lesser neighbors, whose location only Spiritvision perceives. Where was the spring fed lake? At no great distancenorthward, and its extent was from north to south about thirty miles,from east to west quite twenty miles.

Gentola—I am greatly interested in this peculiar scene,and in what has been said concerning it. I cannot conceive of a morebeautiful spectacle of its kind, and I can[Pg 452] liken those volumes ofheaving, swirling, tumultuous, iridescent vapor to nothing but anenormous fountain of all manner of jewels, tossed hither and thither inbewildering confusion.

George—Well said, well said, Gentola̤. Your simile isso well chosen, that not even my brilliant imagination is equal toconjuring up a fitter one. Beauteous wonder, may time touch thee solightly that when centuries hence we again may gaze on thee not one ofthy jewels shall be missing.

De L'Ester—Bravo, bravo, George. Now we all are convincedthat the quality of your imagination and the quantity of your modestyare equally balanced, and altogether admirable. Our chaffing atan end we now will move southward, then eastward. Higher, George,still higher, so that we may obtain the widest view possible of theunderlying regions and of Fondorûveh, which soon will come under ourobservation. Fondorûveh (named after its founder, Tamon Fondorûveh)contains about two hundred thousand inhabitants and possesses someof the largest chemical works on Ento in which are prepared greatquantities of condensed foods, the product of grains, fruits,vegetables and atmospheric substances. That statement need not sosurprise you, as some of your scientists are of the opinion that youratmosphere holds all the elements composing your varied food supply,and in time Earth's chemists will learn, as the Entoans have learned,how to utilize these elements, thus greatly simplifying domestic cares,and adding to the general welfare of the peoples. No, the Entoans donot adulterate their food supplies. They are not given to taking oradministering poisons under another name.

Yes, these regions present a sameness of landscape, yet once thesurface was as varied as is the larger portion of[Pg 453] our Planet. The sameforces that have levelled the surface of Ento gradually are levellingthe great snow crowned mountain chains of Earth. The towering Alps,the vast mystery laden Himalayas, the tremendous Sierras, to mortalmind appear as indestructible as the globe itself, yet during everypassing moment their disintegrated particles, through the agencies ofmelting snows, of rains, or of tempestuous winds are being borne to allparts of the ever changing surface of Earth. The existence of a Planetbeing of such inconceivable duration, the passing of a thousand yearsis as the passage of a fleecy cloud across the sky, leaving no tracesof its vanished loveliness. Ten thousand years hence the appearanceof Earth's great mountain chains will not have perceptibly changed,yet their disintegrated particles will have filled depressions, raisedthe beds of oceans and of lakes and changed the courses of all flowingwaters, and inevitably a period will arrive when the surface of Earthwill be as monotonously level as is the surface of the lands over whichwe now are passing. Ere the arrival of that distant period our globewill have lost much of its interior heat and the temperature of theatmosphere will have become perceptibly lowered, then our equatorialregions having lost their torrid heat will offer the highest conditionsfor the further progress of the already greatly evolved peoples andwill become Centres of Civilization of which they now have but anindefinite conception. From these Centres will radiate the accumulatedknowledge of ages, and as do the Entoans, the peoples will understandthat though knowledge is power, it may be made to serve evil purposes,but that wisdom, the fadeless flower of Soul culture, ever is Divinelybeneficent.

Gentola̤, we all are conscious that our reiterated instruction may,to you, become tiresome, but through this[Pg 454] process you now possessa comprehensive idea of the social conditions of the Entoans, oftheir high ethical standards, of their universal prosperity, of theiradvanced knowledge concerning such sciences as their religion haspermitted them to investigate, of their admirable proficiency inthe various arts, and of their exceedingly lofty conception of thelove principle which permeates their entire being, rendering them sounselfish, so ready to serve each other, so devoted to righteous deeds,that indeed they have entered the Kingdom of Good.

For the present we will turn our attention in another direction,for yonder is Fondorûveh, extending eastward to the boundary linebetween this province, Ha̤ Mûyen and that named Effondelusa̤.Fondorûveh is to Camarissa̤ nearly an antipodal city, for since weleft Camarissa̤, though we have afforded you a comprehensive view ofthe Equatorial and the North and partly of the South Temperate zones,we constantly have been tending eastward a distance of more than fivethousand miles, and now we are nearing the present terminus of theIrrigating and Waterways System. We do not consider it expedient toalight in Fondorûveh, but we will pass over it slowly so that you andour lad may perceive its extent, and most noticeable architectural andother features. Like those of most Ento cities its principal streetsare provided with Waterways, on which we perceive numerous smallpassenger or ware laden boats passing to and fro, and, as is usual,on either side of the Waterways are wide, well paved streets for theaccommodation of pedestrians and motor vehicles. Yes, the scene isanimated and attractive and we regret that our time is too limited forthe present to more than glance over the quite modern city. It now ishigh noon, and should we enter yonder beautiful Temple we would beholda multitude[Pg 455] of worshippers engaged in adoration of Andûmana̤, theSupreme One. Yes, we have been in it and in all other fine structuresof Ento.

I have mentioned that Fondorûveh is quite a modern city, but deep downunder its foundation are the ruins of what in ancient times was a moreextensive, populous and affluent Fondorûveh. Centuries antecedent tothe inauguration of the Irrigating and Waterways System, the increasingaridity of this region obliged the rural, and in time the urbanpopulation to emigrate elsewhere, and finally the ancient Fondorûvehwas abandoned and gradually felt into ruinous decay, and in time theannual floods and tempestuous winds buried its crumbling structuresunder masses of débris or shifting sands. From the inception of thegreat work the system has progressed without cessation and nearly halfa century ago its beneficent arms bore to this then desert regionabounding life expressions and prosperous conditions. This localityoffering special advantages enterprising persons conceived the ideaof using the site of the ancient buried city as a foundation forthe new Fondorûveh, which is in evidence in all the glory of modernarchitecture and modern appliances. Could the ancient ruins exchangesentiments, what a shaking of heads and raising of eyebrows wouldensue. Almost, one can fancy them sighing over the glories of thepast, the degeneracy of the present, and the uncertain future of thepresumptuous young upstart so serenely sitting on the ruins of itsbetters.

Now we will move on. Almost suddenly the scenery is changing. Thecountry on our right and left grows a little more broken and awaysouthward are some low hills, the vestiges of former mountainouselevations, curving in an eastward course until they are lost in thedistance. The entire region wears an appearance of newness, and[Pg 456] itsmany pretty towns, villages and country estates dotting its irrigatedand now fertile fields renders it more picturesque and pleasing thanthe exceedingly level lands we recently have observed. A few more yearswill bring to greater maturity much that is in an incomplete state, andtrees and shrubs and glowing blooms will make of this recently desertcountry a veritable paradise, populated by a happy and prosperouspeople.

Before reaching the eastern terminus of the System I will inform youthat the Waterway to our left, having reached a certain localityits further progress was stayed by two peculiar barriers which haveoccasioned a prodigious outlay of time, energy and means. For a timeengineers thought them nearly impregnable, but chemistry coming totheir aid with explosives of tremendous energy, the work of demolitionbegan, and so successfully has it proceeded that ere long throughboth barriers the Kemina̤ Loisa̤vaon (central waterway) will findpassageway eastward. Now we will stay our flight and you will tell uswhat you see.

Gentola—I see quite an extensive oval lake inclosed by agreat wall whose inner surface is so smooth as to present a peculiarappearance. At its southern extremity is a mountainous mass, and fromthere the height of the wall decreases until at its northern limit itis only slightly above the level of the water, which is as unruffledas the face of a mirror. On both the western and eastern sides of thelake many men are engaged in drilling and blasting wide passagewaysthrough the walls and the work appears to be nearing completion. AlsoI see trains of tramway cars bearing away the débris, which does notresemble ordinary stone. Nearby is quite a village of wooden structuresand tents, which I presume are occupied by laborers and others engagedin the destruction of the wall. On the[Pg 457] Irrigating Canals small boatsare coming or going as silently as though steersmen and passengers maybe deaf and dumb. These Entoans are such silent folk that they impressme with a sense of sadness. An Air Transport is coming from toward theeast, and—see, see, its passengers are throwing flowers down to theworkmen and are calling, "Loha̤û, loha̤û, ēmanos." What a strange,strange scene. I wish some of our Earth folk might witness it, forshould I tell of it I fear that no one would credit my story.

De L'Ester—Be not disturbed; fulfill the Mission for whoseaccomplishment you returned into mortal existence, and leave to comingyears and enlightened minds a justification of what you and we know tobe a simple statement of facts. Yes, the material composing the wall ofthe lake is somewhat peculiar. During some early age of the Planet oneof its satellites, unable to resist the attractive force of its parent,with tremendous impetus and in a state of high incandescence, rushedon to its surface, striking it at a low angle and plowing deeply intoits bosom. In its furious progress it distributed its molten matter inthe form of a deep oval basin, until its energy, and largely its volumebeing spent, its career ended in the deposition of the mountainous massyou have observed. Yes, the constituents of all Celestial bodies arethe same, and when suddenly reduced from a state of high incandescenceto a condition of solidity a sort of vitrefaction results, and that iswhat occurred to Ento's satellite when in such hot haste it returned tothe bosom of its parent.

Your conjecture is correct, for soon the passageway through both wallswill be completed, and ere long vessels will be crossing to the furtherside of the lake beyond which the system steadily is progressing.

Gentola—I should like to witness the opening of the[Pg 458]Waterway. I imagine that it will be a fine spectacle to see greatvessels rushing through the wide gateway into the lake.

De L'Ester—Without doubt it will be a stirring occasion, butit will not occur previous to the culmination of our Mission. Howeverwe promise you that, conditions being propitious, in a body we willcome to escort you hither to witness the entrance of the first greatvessel into the placid water of Etzoina̤ Loisa̤ (placid water). Wenow will proceed to view the vitreous mass at its southern extremity,which will remain a perpetual evidence of a not unusual disaster.Planets in their earlier formative processes throw off into spacemasses of matter of greater or lesser magnitude. When the projectiveenergy is not forceful enough to hurl them sufficiently beyond theattractive energy of the planet, quickly they are drawn back, andwithin its body, otherwise they become small globes, and throughspecific conditions and activities for an indefinite length of timethey serve as satellites. In this instance the indications are thatthe disaster occurred while yet the crust of Ento was comparativelythin, and certainly previous to the appearance of organized lifeforms, consequently no serious results could have ensued. What thedimensions of the satellite were we cannot certainly say, but from acareful estimate we conclude that its bulk was about equal to that ofEmentola̤. We do not consider it desirable to at this time enter intodetails, but I may say that the basin of the lake is little less thanseventeen miles long and a little over eleven miles wide.

Gentola—You say that the disaster which resulted in theformation of the basin and this great vitreous mass is not an unusualone; if then it might be possible for Entola̤ and Ementola̤ to sometime suffer a like disaster,[Pg 459] would they in their flight through spaceand at the moment of impact with the Planet be in a molten condition?

De L'Ester—Your question is very apropos, and Bruno shallhave the pleasure of replying to it.

Bruno—Thanks for your consideration. Gentola̤, you mayremember that once on our way to Ento we, in compliance with yourdesire, alighted on Entola̤. You then learned that ages ago theswiftly revolving moon became a cold body and that neither it orits sister satellite had ever sustained organic life forms. Yoursupposition as to a possible contingency is, I regret to say, a factso inevitable that it is not an agreeable one to contemplate. Asplanets age they grow more magnetic and a time will arrive when Ento'sattractive force will draw to its bosom one after the other its twosatellites in a molten state. At what period these catastrophes mayoccur no one can certainly determine, but they will occur.

Activities of the universe may be likened to "the mills of theGods." Slowly but surely, with absolute accuracy, they each to allothers adjust themselves, thus no displacement of substance evercreates a vacuum. Thus it occurs that the activities concerned in thecertain displacement and destruction of Entola̤ and Ementola̤are so precise, so minute, so incalculably tardy that the period ofculmination of the energy which will force them from their orbits isnot cognizable save by the Infinite Mind, but when the momentous periodshall arrive the inner satellite will plunge onto Ento's surface withnecessarily disastrous consequences, much depending upon the localityof its impact. No, it will not destroy the Planet, but it will jar itto its very centre. Ementola̤, the outer satellite, being the smallerone, possibly, nay probably, may first suffer extinction, but of coursethat is a matter of conjecture. Have I made my reply intelligible?

Gentola—Quite so, but I rather regret having asked thequestion to which you so satisfactorily have replied. Why? Well, I liketo regard God as all knowing, all powerful, and wholly beneficent.Possessing such attributes, naturally one asks, why does He permitsuch disasters to occur? Spirits freed from the environments of thephysical plane, with senses quickened to a degree that mortals cannotcomprehend, may adjust themselves to occurrences and conditions whichto me are deplorable and terrifying, for I confess that I shrink aghastfrom a contemplation of some of the effects of what science termsnatural law, back of which it would seem there must be a Lawmaker whoarbitrarily adjusts all things, both good and evil. Tell me, friends,have you become so reconciled to the apparently unequal relationbetween the creator and the created, that unreservedly you can say,"Whatever is is right?" For instance, should Entola̤ and Ementola̤,through the activity of natural Law, be forced from their orbits andonto the planet, with such attendant horrors as appalls one to thinkof, would you then say, "Whatever is is right?" Cognizant as you areof the cataclysms, earthquakes, destructive storms, wars and otherfrightful events occurring on Ento, on Earth and on other planets, canyou candidly say, "Whatever is is right?"

De L'Ester—You are too deeply moved. I pray you totranquillize yourself, else we cannot hold you, and you may sufferinjury. Believe me, believe us, when, as now, we declare that in ourSpirit consciousness only a recognition of good is possible. Consciousmortal mind is unable to perceive beyond the plane of mortal being;only the subconscious or Spirit Self rises to the height of realperception. Although now you are partly freed from physical influences,you yet are held on the plane of mortal being, and cannot comprehendthat which Spiritually you but[Pg 461] dimly perceive. Although Spirituallyyou realize that the Infinite All Pervading One is wholly good, yourmortal consciousness is so dominant that, like all mortals, you yetare seeking theshadows of physical demonstrations and are slowto comprehend that the activities of the Universe are harmoniousrealities, working through intelligent means, toward intelligent ends,and that ever the ends are Good, for Evil, per se, does not exist.Along all lines progress, like the fabled phœnix, rises from theashes of consumed ignorant conceptions concerning Spirits, and out ofseeming evils positive good emerges. Only conscious mortal mind fearsdeath and disaster. Like an armed warrior it stands at the entrance ofthe citadel of mortal existence, challenging all invaders. It is theHuman Soul arrayed against intangible, supposable foes, who ofttimesare unrecognized friends.

To freed spirits, aware of their indestructibility, and of theirinherent tendency toward ever ascending planes of progression, the everchanging conditions of substance are of but slight moment. Only throughtheir loving sympathy for their suffering or terrified brethren of thephysical plane do they experience special regret over the occurrenceof physical disasters. So assured are we that out of apparent evilonly good, or what is the same, higher conditions must result, that inall sincerity, unitedly we declare that not only do we believe, but werealize, that whatever is is right.

We perceive that you do not wholly agree with our conclusions, buttime will not end to-morrow, and you may change your mind. Also weperceive that your natural love of life inclines you to cling tomortal conditions, and that is well, for your experiences yet lackcompleteness. But be assured that when the change termed death shallcome to you you will be undismayed, and in our Spirit[Pg 462] World, withserenity you will regard the dreamlike memories of your past terrorsand dread anticipations. With unquestioning trust you then will realizethat the Infinite Intelligent Energy is only good.

As from the apex of this mountainous mass we gaze across the expanseof the lake in whose quiet depths are mirrored the azure sky and snowyclouds, it is difficult to realize that in a bygone age suddenly thesurface of the Planet was rent asunder and in the rift a molten moonmolded itself into a convex basin, in whose rim and bottom, duringcooling and contraction great crevices opened through which annualfloods have poured and perennial springs have welled up from theirdepths, thus affording an unfailing supply of clear, cold, deliciouswater. No, the eastern wall of the lake will not be wholly pierceduntil the System shall be prepared to receive the outflowing water, andthat will be later than the culmination of our Mission. To the Entoansthis lake ever has been a mystery. Were they learned in astronomy theyof course would understand its origin.

From its eastern wall onward around the planet to the western shore ofIndoloisa̤, the lands of this Torrid zone generally are so arid as tobe altogether infertile. At intervals there are limited oases where,through natural or other means, the soil is sufficiently moist to admitof cultivation. The inhabitants, through air transportation, enjoycommunication and association with other peoples.

In our progress eastward we will cross several low mountain ranges, anumber of lakes and some inconsiderable streams flowing from the northand losing themselves in the oases of which I have spoken, and soonwe will near a rather extensive lake on whose northeastern shore is acity of about three hundred thousand inhabitants. Its name Roûva̤(favored) probably was chosen because it is favored[Pg 463] by an abundantwater supply. But I shall not further anticipate what presently youwill have the pleasure of observing.

This seems an opportune time to inform you that this morning, previousto our coming for you, we visited Da̤o, finding all things relatingto our Mission indicating a successful issue. Valloa̤, pallid as awhite lily, is as a bird poised for flight, her senses so marvellouslyquickened that she perceives and converses with the radiant onessurrounding her. Dano, too, unfolds surprisingly, and eagerly,anxiously awaits the fulfillment of your promise to be with him in hishour of supremest trial. Through grief over the certainty that hisidolized child nears the end of her young life, Omanos Fûnha̤ iswellnigh prostrated. Only through the dawning hope of again finding hisadored daughter, the wife of his youth, and other dear ones, is hisdespair a little lessened, and bravely he smiles into the troubled eyesand wan, lovely face that soon will wear the reposeful smile of thedead.

Now, friends, we must attend to material affairs. The region over whichwe are passing is a reminder of an American desert, minus a faunaand flora, of which there is no indication, but when the beneficentsystem shall have watered its parched soil all that will be changed.Gentola̤, you perceive that away northward and southward there areirrigated tracts, made possible through immense reservoirs whichthe annual floods fill to repletion, and which with the addition ofoccasional showers, suffices to moisten the thirsty lands. Also thereare deep wells which supply water for domestic and other purposes.Certainly the general Government spares neither expense or labor forthe protection of those engaged in the conflict with such adverseforces. Yes, doubtless, in time, the System will reclaim Ento's entirewaste lands, and again the[Pg 464] equatorial regions will become the mostfertile and populous portions of the planet.

For the reason that the waste over which we have passed offers littleto either instruct or interest you or our dear lad, Bernard, we havejourneyed rather hurriedly. For the scientist, deep under its surfacethere are treasures untold. Histories of races so ancient that neitherrecord or legend hints of who or what has been buried there. No trumpof Angel ever will awaken to animation the ashes of peoples who agesago lived and loved upon the highlands and amid the verdant vales ofthe long since levelled lands, but as no atom of the universe can goastray or cease to be, somewhere those ancient ones yet are living,loving and filling their allotted places among the countless myriads ofthe children of the Infinite Father, Mother God.

Before us, gleaming in the sunlight, is Hûnda̤ffon (name ofAndûmana̤'s cup bearer) and lining its northwestern shore and gracingits slightly rising background is Roûva̤ Tylû, one of Ento's ancientcities. We will alight on yonder lofty Temple dome, near the centre ofthe city.

George—Although previously I have passed this way, I have notlooked through this antiquated city, so with your approval, friends,Genessano, Bernard and I will make a hurried exploration of itshighways and byways.

De L'Ester—Your pleasure is ours, and you, Zenesta̤, whoare so well versed in the histories of Ento's ancient and moderncities, will kindly relate whatever you may know of Roûva̤.

Zenesta Hao—With somewhat of pleasure and somewhat of sadnessI shall comply with your request. It may surprise you to learn thatthis city was the home of my parents and also my home during a portionof my last Re-embodiment. You who understand the Law know that inreferring to my parents I mean those through whom I[Pg 465] last was reborninto mortal existence, and who were a newly wedded pair, wealthy,cultivated and possessed of virtues of an exalted nature. See youyonder stately dwelling nearby whose portals a fountain throws into theair its silvery spray? In that dwelling the Angels of the Visitationfound for me suitable environments for my rebirth, and when I grewself-conscious I found myself cradled on the bosom and gazing into theeyes of the loveliest and gentlest of women. As an infant thinks, sothought I of a wonderful past existence, but I looked into my mother'slovelit eyes and I forgot, I forgot. Soon for me was naught but ablessed present, the present of my mother's caresses, the present whenfrom her fair breasts I drew into my life a part of her life, and thedays passed, and as other children unfold, so did I until three birthanniversaries had marked the passing years of my mortal existence, thenan awful shadow began to creep over our threshold. My lovely, gentlemother, who, from the time of my birth, had not been strong, rapidlygrew weaker, and my father, in an agony of grief and terror scarcelyleft her side. As memory recalls that sorrowful time, I see the look offear and despair in my mother's eyes, and I hear her pathetic appealsto the physicians, to my father, to save her life, to hold her fast,lest death might tear her from her husband, from her child, but theshadow crept nearer, ever nearer, and child as I was, her prayersfor succor, and my father's moans and sobbing cries to Andûmana̤,to Phra̤, to the Gods to save the dear life so surely ebbing away,filled me with terror indescribable.

At the last my father sought to keep me away from the closing sceneof my mother's life, but with the depth and tenacity of a mother'slove she held me close within one arm and with the other she drew myfather's face to hers, and her breathing grew fainter, fainter, andafter a little[Pg 466] ceased and there was Silence, and the dear arms relaxedtheir caress, the throbbing heart-beats were stilled, and in affrightI raised my head from my mother's breast to look into her pallid faceon which the calm of death was resting. In terror I reached out myarms, crying, "Father! father!" No answer came to my cries, but amoment later alarmed attendants hurried into the apartment and liftedme from my dead mother's breast. As they bore me away some one raisedmy father's head, and on his face, too, was the calm of death, and fromhis lips a crimson stream fell upon my mother's white robe.

Pardon me, friends, I had not meant to sadden you, or to wet my owneyes with infrequent tears over the memories of a bygone time.

After the untimely death of my parents I was cared for by my father'sbrother until, as a pupil, I was placed in the Galarēsa̤ ofCamarissa̤, which, I may say, thereafter was my home until I joinedmy dear ones in our Spirit Realms. Your sympathetic expressions assureme that I have not too greatly presumed in offering this recital ofmy earliest days, recalled through viewing remembered scenes of mychildhood and of later years.

Now I will hasten to acquaint you with a condensed history of thisreally ancient city. Fourteen Ento centuries ago Roûva̤ was arich and very populous city, situated on ground so elevated as toafford an extended view of the expanse of Hûndaffon and somewhat ofthe lands beyond its further shore. A reliable historian of thatperiod says: "From some very ancient writings in my possession I havelearned that in remote times the region north of Roûva̤ was brokenby mountainous elevations and vales through which tumultuous streamsfound their way into Loisa̤ Hûndaffon, which in the spring seasonoverflowed its banks to the great detriment of contigu[Pg 467]ous low lyinglands." The historian to whom I have alluded was Lotis Oovan Issillo,whose Writings are considered standards of excellence. Of the ancientWritings of which he makes mention no trace remains, but throughancient Ento Spirits we know that their statements were correct. Duringthe passing centuries unfavoring conditions have greatly changedRoûva̤, which retains but slight traces of its ancient greatness.Still it is an attractive and quite prosperous city.

Hûndaffon is about thirty English miles long and quite twenty mileswide. Through continuous dredging its depth of about two hundred feetis maintained, and largely it furnishes irrigation for certain lowsouth lands, and affords carriage for various craft plying betweenRoûva̤ and villages along its shores. Toward the northwest weperceive a very considerable river pouring its sparkling waters intothe lake, the fine bridge spanning it affording communication betweenthe two divisions of the city. This river, which now is the only streamof importance flowing into Hûndaffon, is known as Somû-ikaton (BlessingRiver). It rises in the far north, and truly it is appropriately named,for its life giving water supplies ample irrigation for the landslying along its length, from which agricultural and other communitiesderive sustenance. Along its shores are towns and villages in whichare excellent schools, libraries, temples and other features for theadvancement and enjoyment of highly cultivated communities. FromLoisa̤ Hûndaffon northward the river has been deepened and widened,culminating at its head in an immense reservoir, which we have learnedis to be increased to twice its present dimensions. The river, too, isto be further deepened and widened, that it may afford carriage forvessels of large tonnage. During the efficient Administration of OmanosFûnha̤ many extensive reser[Pg 468]voirs have been constructed and flowingstreams deepened and widened, the growing needs of the people demandingthe exercise of all possible means favoring their natural, thereforejust, requirements. You are aware that Ento's entire Public Worksare owned and maintained by the General Government, thus abuses ofprivileges, consequently of peoples, are avoided, and so energeticallyis the construction of the Waterways and Irrigating System beingexecuted that ere long Ento will experience a degree of prosperitygreater than at any time during the history of the Planet. Then, too,knowledge of the coming new religion will usher in universal happinesswhere now is universal sadness.

You express surprise at the stupendous excavations that have beenand now are being made on Ento. Generally one ceases to wonder at anaccomplished fact, so I perhaps cannot quite appreciate your stateof mind, my last rebirth having occurred long after such excavationshad become a common feature of Ento. Many centuries previous to theinception of the System, through the agencies of scientific appliances,excavations of Ento's light, porous soil were easily accomplished. Torender them watertight was the greatest embarrassment, but through theformation of a conglomerate cement for linings of reservoirs, canalsand the like science arranged that difficulty. The great Waterwaysalso are lined with a combination of cement and stone, the exceedingporosity of the soil requiring it.

I now will conclude my reminiscences associated with Roûva̤. Duringmy youth and later years at intervals I returned to my old home toattend to such interests as I had inherited from my parents, but atlength age and infirmity disinclining me for further journeyings, in amanner agreeable to my sense of justice I disposed of my possessionsand as I then thought bade a last farewell to[Pg 469] Roûva̤. Since then itappears to have but slightly changed, yet I doubt not ere long it shallfind itself within the hospitable embrace of the System, it will sorejuvenate itself as to again become one of the foremost cities of Ento.

De L'Ester—For having afforded us an interesting half hourwe are your debtors. Certainly it is a surprise to learn that in thiscity your last rebirth occurred, and that in yonder stately Kinosdraped residence your earliest Ento experiences came to you. Sincewe all at one time or another have tasted of the sweets of joy andthe bitterness of sorrow, we know how to sympathize with the joysand sorrows of others, and what sorrow is so pathetic as that of ayoung child Soul, whose tender feet are essaying their first stepsupon the rugged pathway of mortal existence. No, Gentola̤, repeatedembodiments do not inure the mortal expression of the Ego to thesorrows and vicissitudes of the physical plane, but through suchexperiences the Ego evolves into loftier, grander states of Being. Doesthe Ego and its mortal expression mutually experience joy and sorrow?Aye, truly, but the egoknows, while the objective expression or Soulonly sees through a glass darkly. Only the fully freed Ego is capableof comprehending this occult statement, so patiently you will await itssolution.

George—We only have glanced here and there, but can assureyou that we might linger here for a day and then leave this hoaryRoûva̤ with regret. It is so quaint, so enchanting, that I proposethat some time when you and my sister may feel so inclined we willagain bring you to Roûva̤, that together we all may view its manyobjects of interest. You will be delighted to come? Then that[Pg 470] matteris settled, and Bernard will relate an incident of our half hour ramblethat may amuse you.

Bernard—Mother, dear, you should have seen how Georgestartled a young Priest who stood in the doorway of a Temple talkingto an elderly, dignified personage. As we approached them the priestsaid: "Yes, yes, we are hearing of strange proceedings in many places,but more particularly in the Palace of our Supreme Ruler, where thePrincess Valloa̤ is thought to be dying. May the pitiful gods prolongher days. Think of it, sir, think of it, it is openly said that PrinceDano, as also the Princess Valloa̤, declare by the Gods that theyboth see and converse with those who long have been in the Silence,and whose ashes attest to their nothingness. Your pardon, sir, buttruly it is so very absurd that I cannot forbear smiling when I thinkof what Prince Dano has given utterance to. Why, he goes so far as toassert that not only has he talked with the dead, but with a womanwho says she belongs to a World somewhere in space. I cannot at thismoment recall the name of this World, and have not learned where it issupposed to be located, but he declares that she not only spoke to him,but touched him, yes, sir, really touched him. Of course this is themerest hallucination, for persons of healthful minds never are subjectto such vagaries. It is true that in past times on momentous occasionsthe Gods have, and do now, speak to our High Priests, and with the MostHigh Priest of the Inner Temple Zim, but with the people, never. Fancyyourself, sir, indulging in such wild imaginings as that the dead,or a being from an unimaginable World have spoken to you, or what isquite as impossible, touched——" Just then George touched him on theextended right hand, and with a start instantly he stopped talking, andfor a moment looked at his hand, then glanced about him with such aperplexed ex[Pg 471]pression that the man with whom he was speaking regardedhim with some surprise, and an inquiry as to what had disquieted him.Recovering himself, he attempted to explain that he had experienced apeculiar sensation, but he got no further, for George gave him such apalpable touch on his left hand, then on his face, that he cried outin terror: "Save me, Andûmana̤, save me, save me," and fled throughthe temple and out at a rear door, leaving the dignified personage in astate of bewilderment. Mother, it was such a droll performance that Ishall laugh whenever I think of it. Oh, no, I did not understand whatthe Priest said; George translated it for me.

De L'Ester—George, if your exploit is not altogethercommendable, at least it is amusing, and certainly you have given thepriest who evidently is a Sensitive, a novel experience, which mayserve as a stepping stone toward his later enlightenment. I fancythat he will not relate his strange experience to his Superiors, whoalready are greatly agitated over the weird reports with which the airis vibrant, and which soon will be so augmented as to overwhelm bothpriests and people.

Roûva̤, we now must say to you Info Oovistû. The hours are swiftlypassing and at any moment we may be called upon to turn our facestoward Da̤o. No, we do not consider Valloa̤'s departure imminent,but in her devitalized state it soon may occur, and we must holdourselves in readiness for our part in the closing scene of themomentous occasion.

George, we will rise to a greater height, so that Gentola̤'s visionmay command extensive views of the countries over which we shall pass.It is not likely that we shall alight more than twice between Roûva̤and the western shore of Indoloisa̤.

Ah, Gentola̤, you have grown weary. In our eagerness[Pg 472] to affordyou views of many things we forget that you are not like ourselves,tireless. George will escort Bernard to his bright home, so make youradieus to him and our friends, and then I shall bear you swiftly toyour home, where ere now you should have arrived.

In no more than five minutes we have crossed the space between Entoand Earth. Yes, a speedy passage, but when again you shall be a freedSpirit, you will journey with the quickness of thought.

I pray you to retire early and rest; rest until to-morrow, when we willcome for you.

De L'Ester—Good morning, madame. We are delighted to find youin such a favorable mental and physical state. Yes, Dr. Merthel, WhiteCloud and your humble servant gave you a treatment last night, and wewere somewhat amused at your idea that suddenly your room had grownvery warm. Hereafter, when you shall perceive white, vaporish cloudsdrifting or falling over your closed eyelids, you may feel assuredthat White Cloud is paying you a visit fraught with beneficence. Yes,when properly administered, invariably Magnetization produces in therecipient a sense of warmth and increased vigor. But your son, withour Band, awaits us at a point near Roûva̤, and we must hastenour departure. George, allow me to assist madame. We regret that wefind it necessary to still further change our original programme,which included views of the extreme northern and southern portionsof the Planet. Events are so shaping themselves that until after theculmination of our Mission and your recovery from the effects of theordeal to which presently we must subject you, we must defer thisfeature of our purposes. Be not disturbed; rest assured that we willsee to it that you shall not be tried beyond endurance.

Gentola—I am not in the least alarmed, but when I think of acessation of continuous association with my dear lad and you, my dearfriends, like a shadow a sense of sad[Pg 474]ness and loneliness steals overme, and I shrink from the coming——

De L'Ester—No more; say no more; your every thought isapparent to us, and this emotion endangers your safety. We, betterthan you have been able to count the cost of this to you strange andengrossing experience. All along we have known that to a degree itwould unfit you for the common avocations of your mortal existence,and for this reason, for the time being, we have induced in your minda state of forgetfulness, but when the proper time shall arrive youwill be made to recall all that has occurred during the pursuance ofour Mission, and you will recall it without pain or regret, and as theyears of your mortal existence shall pass, we will be with you, not asnow, but in a manner that will add to your interest in the affairs ofyour daily life.

Ah, our friends have not awaited our arrival, but are coming to meetus. Loha̤û; loha̤û; Onos isson ē twa̤, ēmanos. (Hail, hail; wewelcome you, friends.) Bernard, you find your mother in a sad mood, andyou will comfort her, and you, Robert, will improvise a song in whichwe may join; thus we may restore our disturbed harmony.

From a faraway shore come the notes of a song,
Its music in waves of sweet melody falling,
Are drifting, are drifting the bright way along,
From the homes where our dear ones are calling, are calling.

Refrain.

We are waiting for you, we are watching for you,
As your boat drifts along toward our fair, shining shore,
And when Earth's troubled scenes shall recede from your view,
We will greet you where sorrow shall come nevermore.
[Pg 475]
Our souls thrill with joy, as the glad notes come swelling
From the lips of our loved ones, so fond and so true,
Hear you not the sweet message their voices are telling,
We are waiting, yes, waiting, and watching for you.

Refrain.

We are waiting for you, we are watching for you,
As your boat drifts along toward our fair, shining shore,
And when Earth's troubled scenes shall recede from your view,
We will greet you where sorrow shall come nevermore.

De L'Ester—Ah, now you are smiling; the shadows have flown,and you are serene. Thus may it ever be until the shadowy veil fallingbetween the seeming and real World shall be lifted and you shall jointhe loving, joyous Band who are ever waiting and watching for you.

Now we will journey eastward. In all directions the lands are somewhatbroken by low plateaus, the vestiges of mountain ranges or of spurs ofmountain ranges, and at intervals we catch views of existing mountainsof no great altitude. The lands lying between the plateaus, althoughnot thoroughly irrigated, are more or less fertile, and northward andsouthward are scantily timbered lands and inconsiderable streams,both of which are rare features of Ento's equatorial natural scenery.Speaking of irrigation reminds me of something that I have desiredto mention. Through telescopic observations, one of Earth's foremostastronomers is inclined to believe that the Entoans (Marsians) haveresorted to irrigation. To him and to another illumined scientificman, who, I am proud to say, is my countryman, you will convey thismessage: "Gentlemen, to your vision your telescopes convey faint, andgenerally misleading gleams of what may be facts,[Pg 476] but in the instancementioned, I assure you that the surmise is entirely correct, andinevitably a period will arrive when Earth, like Ento, will require thesame treatment." Indeed, it is not too much to say that already theinception of the period has arrived, and as the centuries pass it willgrow more and more apparent, and were Earth's peoples as wise as sometime they will be, they would value the ounce of prevention beyond thepound of cure.

Flammarion, my countryman, I greet you, not as one greets a stranger,but as one co-worker greets another. Ofttimes, son of our belovedFrance, while you have striven to learn the secrets of our glowingCentral Sun, or to read the hither side of the inscrutable face ofEarth's shining satellite, or when through the hours of quiet nightsyou have sought to wrest from illimitable starry spaces the meaning ofthe Universe, I, with others interested in your life work, have beenby your side, striving to assist your aspiring Soul, and be assuredthat when you again shall come into the realm of causes, you will findthe reward of your loving, patient labor, of your aspiring, exaltedendeavor.

And you, son of a land whose deeds of good and of ill have been sungby lips more tuneful than are mine, with kindest thoughts I and thosewith me greet you. When, with questioning eyes and reverent Soul,you too, have gazed into the immeasurable distances, in whose depthscountless Worlds, peopled and unpeopled, move in stately order towardtheir allotted destiny, not I alone, or this grand Spirit, GiordanoBruno, whose ashes attested to the steadfastness of his integrity andhallow the soil of Italy with the sacredness of martyrdom for truth'ssake, but others yet more exalted, have held vigil with you, when youhave been alone with the night, with the World Invisible to mortalken, and with the all pervading, Infinite[Pg 477] Intelligent Energy, knownby many names. May success crown your ceaseless endeavors to discern,not to obscure, Truth, is the earnest desire of your co-worker, CarlDe L'Ester, and of those with me, who, like yourself, are workers forLove's sake.

Now, Gentola̤, direct your gaze far, far toward the northeast. Yes,that is the right direction. Do you perceive anything peculiar?

Gentola—Afar I see a body of water so extensive that myvision does not reach the farther shore. A silvery vapor partlyobscures the view, but as we draw nearer I see the water sparkling inthe sunlight, and over its slightly disturbed surface vessels greatand small are passing in all directions. As we approach still nearerI perceive that from its eastern shore gradually the ground risesto quite an elevated plateau, and through the mist, which really isa gentle shower of rain, upon which the sun is shining, I seem toperceive tints of all the colors of a rainbow. I should have said hintsrather than tints, for they are mere suggestions of color. The showerhas ceased, and—dear me, a great city covers the slope and extendsaway across the plateau. What a strangely peculiar scene. Is it real,or is it a mirage?

De L'Ester—We will go nearer, and you shall decide. A littlelower, George. Now look and describe the view.

Gentola—As before, I see a great expanse of water, which,as far as my vision reaches, is inclosed by a wall so broad that thetop of it is a roadway on which people are walking and motor vehiclesare passing to and fro. The top of the wall is quite above the levelof the water, and on the farther side are massive buildings whichappear to be warehouses and manufactories. The first street away fromthe water is very wide, beautifully paved and appears to be devotedto business purposes. The second street is[Pg 478] parallel with the first,and from it the city is terraced upward to the level of the plateau.All the streets cross at right angles, and they are so wide, so wellpaved and kept that it is a pleasure to look at them. On the crest ofthe plateau illuminating columns, domes, turrets and lofty structuresof various kinds are outlined against the now cloudless sky. Tramwaycars and motor vehicles swiftly climb the ascending streets to thewide, level ways of the city. In all directions air Transports, likehuge birds, are passing through the quiet air. On the streets are manypeople, walking or riding in tramway cars or in motor vehicles, and onthe outgoing or incoming vessels are many passengers. Altogether thescene is very animated. The city itself is indescribably and peculiarlybeautiful. From its front upward and throughout its extent there is asort of diffusion of color resembling the tints of a fading rainbow.Now a passing cloud partly obscures the sun, and the tints deepen intopositive color. The effect is charming but bewildering, and to me soinexplicable that I shall feel obliged if some one will inform meconcerning it.

De L'Ester—Phoemadon, the body of water bathing the feet ofthe far famed Bendolû iffon, which in your language would mean rainbowhued, is little less extensive than is Indoloisa̤. By the Entoansit is regarded as an inland sea, but it is so slightly saline as toserve the city for all domestic and other purposes. Properly it is alake, its depth varying with the season, for during the spring, whenmelting polar and snows of more temperate climes flow over the faceof the Planet, yonder great seawall scarcely restrains its increasedvolume. The plateau upon which Bendolû-iffon is built is a remnantof a mountain which in a bygone age reared its lofty peaks along theentire length of Phoemadon, then curving in a northwesterly directionlost itself very near the North[Pg 479] Pole. Zenesta̤,mon ami, in allthat relates to your Planet you are better informed than am I. Will youkindly devote some moments to our enlightenment?

Zenesta Hao—Always your pleasure is mine. Bendolû-iffon isone of the oldest cities of Ento. Through a study of historical works,personal investigation, and an acquaintance with ancient Ento Spirits,I have learned that its origin dates back to a period anterior to theestablishment of the Government under one Supreme Ruler. Previous tothis period the various countries of Ento were ruled by might, eachruler with his people occupying either an offensive or defensiveattitude. Naturally the results of such a condition were inharmonious,yet strangely enough out of such inharmony Bendolû-iffon came intoexistence. Notwithstanding its apparent newness it is not built uponthe ruins of an ancient city. Not at all. Despite its age, it neverhas been in a ruinous state, its inhabitants ever having considered ita Sacred obligation to maintain it at its best. Although it is builtupon rock, everywhere are towering trees, shrubbery, climbing vines anda wealth of blooming plants. Chiefly through extensive excavations,filled with soil, this has been brought about; indeed largely thesurface soil of lawns and gardens has been borrowed from elsewhere.From Phoemadon the city receives a plenteous water supply, and theclimate of this region being all that can be desired, vegetation growsluxuriantly. Were we less pressed for time, you, Gentola̤, and yourson would find much of interest in the really wonderful system of watersupply of this rainbow hued city. No, no other city of Ento exhibitsthis peculiar color effect, and the story of its origin may serve tointerest you. Unlike many historical and legendary narratives the storyis absolutely true, the proofs of its integrity being indisputablyevident.

During a period antecedent to the establishment of the NationalGovernment, Azokēon, King of Ra̤ûhû, was at enmity with Mēdos,King of Tsirma, and out of the angry impulses of the two Sovereignsgrew bitter strife and warfare. Again and again, fierce relentlessbattles were fought, and in both armies so many were slain that atlength both sovereigns grew alarmed lest complete extinction of theirsubjects might result, or, that what was more to be feared, otherrulers perceiving their exhausted state, might take advantage of it tosubjugate them, even as they sought to subjugate each other. Finallymutual adversity brought about a mutual desire for reconciliation, andthat they might amicably adjust their real, or fancied grievances, aconference was agreed upon, and at a specified time the Sovereigns withtheir armies met on the crest of this plateau, across which was theboundary line between their two kingdoms.

The morning of the day set apart for the conference was fine and clear,the radiance from Andûmana̤'s abode bathing the home of His childrenas in a sea of light. With an exchange of courteous greetings theconference was opened, but as it proceeded, each Sovereign incliningtoward his own interests, demanded more than either one was willingto concede to the other, and ere long their hostile minds threatenedthe conference with a disastrous conclusion. Suddenly ominous cloudsswiftly climbed up from the western horizon, and a strange stillness,like that preceding the dread approach of Phra (Death) hushed allthings into frightened silence. Over land and sea fell a ghastlyshadow, deep as twilight, and in terrified dismay, Sovereigns andsoldiery gazed into each other's eyes. Swiftly the tumultuous, inkyclouds rushed across the sky, and fitful gusts of wind stirred allthings into motion. Blinding lightning set the lurid air ablaze,and thunder[Pg 481] so terrific, that it shook the foundations of Ento,attested to the anger of the incensed Deities. Then an unprecedentedstorm, in all its fury, burst upon the two armies, and so fierce wasthe lightning that many were stricken dead. Blinding torrents ofrain fell from the dark, angry clouds, and mad gusts of wind sweptacross the rocky plateau, hurling confused masses of camp equipageand soldiery down the slope and into the surging waves of Phoemadon.Above the rushing, roaring fury of the tempest, arose the shrieks,groans and prayers of the terror stricken, unsheltered men who werepowerless against the terrific onslaught of the elements, and thetwo sovereigns being equally endangered, were overwhelmed with aweand despair, recognizing that their iniquities had brought upon themand their inoffensive people the just vengeance of Andûmana̤ andthe Deific ones. In their dire extremity they implored the DivineMessengers to entreat Andûmana̤ to stay His wrath lest Phra shouldutterly destroy them and their armies. Azokēon, the Sovereign ofRa̤ûhû, being a man of high courage, fine character and very devout,with hands upraised toward Andûmana̤'s obscured abode, cried aloud,"Creator and Preserver, and at Thy Will, Destroyer of the work of Thyhands, Sovereign of Sovereigns, God of all Gods, and Father of Thyrighteous and unrighteous children, I beseech Thee to listen to Thyhumbly repentant Son, who in taking vengeance into mine own handshave impiously offended Thee. Destroy me, oh destroy me utterly, butspare Thy unoffending children, who at my command and that of Mēdos,have striven to slay each other. For shame, that we have forgottenthat we are brothers, we cover our faces and implore Thy mercy." Then,as in trembling expectancy, he awaited the dread touch of Phra's icyfingers, Mēdos clasped him about his knees, crying in piteous tones,"Andûmana̤, I, too, have grievously sinned[Pg 482] against Thee. Destroy metoo, if it may please Thee, for it is I, not my people, who foolishlyhave forgotten Thy Commandments. It is Azokēon and I who have forgottenthat Ento and Ento's children are Thine, and that all men are ourbrothers. For him and for myself I implore Thy mercy, and Thy pardon,and henceforth, as we may do unto others, so do Thou unto us;" andAzokēon's Raû, Raû, Raû, was as fervent as his own. While they prayedthe awful tempest raged, and the face of nature was as a distortedmask, then as suddenly as the tempest had burst upon the assembledarmies, so suddenly came a lull in its activities, and presently thefierce turmoil subsided into comparative quiet, and slowly from hisshining abode, Andûmana̤ drew away the dark cloud drapery, and aglorious effulgence irradiated the woful scene of the prostrate andstricken armies. At the same moment the archway to the entrance ofAstranola̤ became visible to the eyes of the adoring Sovereignsand their soldiery. Stooping, Azokēon raised Mēdos to his feet, andas with extended arms and uplifted faces, they reverently gazed uponthe gloriously beautiful archway, Azokēon's trembling lips brokenlymurmured, "To Thee, Thou Supreme One, Who art All seeing, All knowing,and to Thy Messengers the Deific ones, to whom the thoughts and deedsof men are known, we, Azokēon and Mēdos, vow that as through Thypitying love for Thy erring children, Thou hast not utterly destroyedus and our people, but hast shown to us the glorious archway, thesign that Thy displeasure is turned away from us, we, on this spot,will build cities which shall be a memorial of Thy mercy to us, and aperpetual reminder that henceforth we and our people, side by side,shall dwell in peace and unity;" and with fervor Mēdos responded, "AsAzokēon hath said, so may it be, and should[Pg 483] I fail in the performanceof this vow, may the Gods visit upon me and mine swift and certaindestruction."

Thus through the dread visitation of an unparalleled tempest, thosetwo conscience stricken and humbled Sovereigns arrived at an amicableadjustment of their several differences, and thereafter they not onlysustained toward each other harmonious relations, but remembering theirmutual vow to Andûmana̤ and His Messengers, at once they set aboutits fulfillment. We now will move to a more central position over thecity.

Beneath us now is a stupendous Column, whose dimensions exceed thoseof the loftiest Light Towers of Ento, its coloring being quite aspeculiar as that of the edifices of the city. From base to capital,the stones of which it is composed represent all the colors of therainbow, but so delicate are the tones that they are more pearlysuggestions of, than positive colors. When at nightfall those twogreat arches on its apex are aglow with iridescent lights, the effectis enchantingly beautiful. I have mentioned that the conference washeld on the boundary line separating the two kingdoms, and on the spotwhere they had learned their Wisdom Lesson, Azokēon and Mēdos rearedthe Memorial Column, which to this day is one of the noted objects ofEnto. Do I believe that Andûmana̤ inflicted the tempest upon them forthe special purpose of affording them much needed lessons of humilityand mutual forbearance? Certainly not, but I do believe that everymortal experience is fraught with beneficence for those wise enough tocomprehend the plainly expressed Laws of The Infinite One, who is theembodiment of unerring, unchanging law.

The wide avenue in which the column stands was the line of divisionbetween the two kingdoms, and peace having been declared, Azokēonand Mēdos, in fulfillment of their[Pg 484] vow, began the erection of thetwo cities which should be so closely adjoined as to present theappearance of one city, and which ever should be known as Bendolû-iffonTylûsa̤a̤ (rainbow hued cities).

In this region, as in others of Ento, there are quarries of mostbeautiful marbles and stones, and in numerous caverns there are greatdeposits of what to the Entoans is known as Ingloita̤, possessing arange of exquisite colorings. These varied materials were and stillare used in the construction of Bendolû-iffon. Some persons mightquestion the taste of Azokēon and Mēdos in building iridescent cities,but to them the accomplishment in a marked manner of their vow toAndûmana̤ and the gods was the all important matter. In pursuance ofthis object they issued a joint decree that thenceforth and forever allpersons erecting structures in Bendolû-iffon Tylûsa̤a̤ must buildin harmony with the coloring of the Memorial Column, and thus far thedecree has been observed. On the base of the column is inscribed thestory of the war, of the storm, of the vow of Azokēon and Mēdos, ofthe appearing of the sign of peace, of the reconciliation of the twoSovereigns, and of the decree which should perpetually be observed lestAndûmana̤ might avenge himself for the infidelity of his children ofBendolû-iffon Tylûsa̤a̤.

At that time the religion of the Entoans included much that wasdeplorably irrational and superstitious, but you who have come tounderstand that the Spiritual or real man and the natural or animalman sustain toward each other a most complex relation, are aware thatsuperstition is wholly of the lower or physical plane of Being. As theDual man creature evolves into finer conditions the Ego, the SpiritualSelf, is better able to manifest its higher attributes, thus, thoughthe Entoans still observe the superstitious beliefs of their religion,Spiritually they have out[Pg 485]grown them, and at a fitting opportunitygladly they will discard them and quickly they will manifest thatdespite ancient usages, Priestly influences, fear of the Deific Onesand a lack of knowledge concerning the continuity of existence, theyare a Spiritualized people. Yes, superstitions become involved in thementality of humans, forming what may be termed hereditary tendenciesor traits. Fear being a most forceful trait of the Entoans, no one hasdared, or perhaps cared, to act in opposition to the Decree chiselledin yonder majestic Column, and not until the new religion shall havedispelled old superstitious beliefs will the Entoans venture uponfreedom of thought and conduct which we trust will not lead to theeffacement of the unique beauty of Bendolû-iffon Tylûsa̤a̤, whichlong has been known as Bendolû-iffon, for when the Government becameCentralized, kingdoms went out of fashion and the two cities became one.

De L'Ester—We are pleased that you and Bernard are as charmedas ourselves with this matchlessly lovely iridescent city, and we,too, will hope that a lessening belief in imaginary Gods and othersuperstitions may not lead to a modernizing of its unique features.Yes, Earth contains marbles and stones presenting the same colorings,but they are not likely to serve architectural purposes, at least notto the extent of building of them an entire city. We cannot now devotefurther time to Bendolû-iffon, but our future is all before us, so weonly will say to it au revoir, for ere long we will return and you,Gentola̤, and this interested lad will be with us.

Now we will journey toward Yoitan-dylû (tempest tossed), which liesdirectly eastward. It is a long, narrow, very salt sea, and it isthe most tempestuous water of the Planet. Once it was a great bodyof water, but gradually during passing centuries it has so decreasedin extent and[Pg 486] depth as to have become one of Ento's smaller saltseas. A little higher, George. Now glance backward. Is not the scenewonderfully beautiful? Over the receding city and over the ruffledsurface of Phoemadon a luminous, opalescent veil has fallen and thescene is vanishing, vanishing, and now—it is gone.

In a certain locality on the northern shore of Yoitan-dylû we willfind our friend Sylvian, who will inform us of affairs at Da̤o. Yes,we were there this morning and perceived that the hour of Valloa̤'sdeparture is very nigh. Why do not we go there at once? For the reasonthat it would not be well to subject you to the powerful influencesconcentrating there. Were you physically strong we might venture to doso; as it is, your vitality must be conserved for a special occasion.

Inland about four English miles from Yoitan-dylû are the noted ruins ofan ancient city whose principal features are several immense statues.Very ancient Ento Spirits say that the now arid regions surroundingthe ruins of a great city were in their time sufficiently productivefor the sustenance of a large agricultural population, but for manycenturies they have not been inhabitable. The name of the city wasTena̤va̤h, and once the waves of Yoitan-dylû tumultuously rushedto its very feet, and to it at stated times, from all over thePlanet, came multitudes of people to offer and to witness sacrificesto Andûmana̤ and the lesser Deities. When we shall have reachedthe ruins Zenesta̤ will tell us something concerning them. Yes,the underlying lands present the same desolate appearance as othersthat we have traversed. Here and there springs of pure water well up,supplemented by deep borings which furnish a limited water supply,rendering somewhat productive small areas of land, which afford aprecarious subsistence for small communities of frugal and industrious[Pg 487]people, but were it not that the general Government keeps over theseisolated peoples a paternal supervision they would not be able tosustain themselves. A special air Transport service holds them in touchwith other portions of the Planet, bearing to them such commodities asthey require, in turn carrying away the surplusage of their severalindustries. As it is the fixed policy of the General Government tocarry the Irrigating and Waterways System around the Planet, in timethese fertile localities will become a part of the System. No, itwill not be very long before this will occur, for by far the heaviestportion of the stupendous work already is accomplished. Owing to themany rocky formations existing between Camarissa̤ and Etzoina̤Loisa̤ the undertaking thus far has been very arduous, the remainingwork will be far easier of accomplishment. Indoloisa̤, Etzoina̤,Phoemadon, Yoitan-dylû and other bodies of water lying within thearea of the system will obviate the necessity of excavations for theWaterways. Through hydraulic and mechanical engineering all bodies ofsalt water are kept within their own bounds, only fresh water beingpermitted to flow in the Waterways and Irrigating Canals.

Gentola—Upon an immense oblong platform, which is quiteelevated above the level of the sandy plain, I see one, two, three,four, five, six, seven enormously large statues. On the raised centreof the platform is a statue very much larger than the others. Itsproportions are indeed gigantic, and its form and features are sofinely modelled, so majestically beautiful that it seems incrediblethat mortals could have fashioned it. Above the forehead of thiscolossal statue is a golden Sun, its rays set close with jewels whichgleam and scintillate as though endued with life.[Pg 488] In its extendedright hand is a great cluster of golden rodels, and in the lessextended, partly closed left hand is what appears to be a large goldenegg. The other statues are very beautiful; three are male and three arefemale figures, at whose feet are altars in the form of great oblongbasins. Why is it that the platform, the altars and the statues are soperfectly preserved and only fragmentary ruins of the great city remain?

Zenesta—Before replying to your question allow me to saythat the founding of this ruined city antedated the Establishment ofthe National Government and Religion, and that aside from what hasbeen learned through the inscriptions on the base of the platform andon the altars to the Entoans of to-day, its history is little morethan legendary. On our side of life we possess its authentic history.That you and Bernard may obtain a clearer view of the statues we willdescend.

Now you perceive that though the foundation of the platform is of stoneits upper portion upon which the statues stand is of a non-corrosivemetal known as Sauva̤. The central figure represents Andûmana̤,the Supreme One. The three female figures on His right, and the threemale figures on His left hand, are Deific Ones of Astranola̤. Yes,the coloring of the statues is very fine. Enamelling is an art in whichthe Entoans excel. Observe that the statues are composed of sections sonicely adjusted as to be nearly imperceptible. De L'Ester says that themetal is very like what you term bronze.

As briefly as possible I will relate somewhat of the history of theruined city and of the temple of which this great altar and thesewonderfully fine statues were features. Yes, this that you have thoughta platform is an altar.

At a period when the equatorial regions were yet to a degree fertileKēhoivas Edda, the sovereign of the most[Pg 489] powerful nation of Ento,resolved to build on this spot a magnificent Temple and altar ofsacrifice to the Supreme One and his chiefest Messengers, and inpursuance of this resolve he issued a proclamation, requesting allother sovereigns to join him in this pious undertaking. At this time,between the various races of Ento, wars were of frequent occurrence,and Kēhoivas Edda proposed that during the building of the Temple, andthereafter at stated periods, all wars and animosities of whatevernature for a certain number of days should cease, that thus all ofAndûmana̤'s children might pass to and from the temple to their ownplaces without fear of molestation. Calling upon Andûmana̤ and HisMessengers to bear witness to his sincerity he declared that for alltime the Temple, which should be known as Infadoihan-lûvētas (placeof sacrifice), should belong to the several nations of Ento. KēhoivasEdda, being the most powerful Sovereign of Ento, and his purpose amost pious one, his proposal received universal acceptance, and verysoon from all parts of Ento came a multitude of artisans and laborersto assist in the building of the Temple. Each nation contributingaccording to its means, quickly vast treasure and material for theundertaking accumulated and within two Ento years the great templereared its majestic beauty above the loftiest structures of the widespreading city.

During the building of the temple, and for many succeeding years,almost universal peace prevailed, and through many centuries thefires of those great altars consumed many, many victims of the dreadsuperstitions of perverted religious ideas. Could these mute statuesrelate the story of the tragedies enacted upon their altars, we wouldturn away in horror from their recitals of scenes upon which loving,pitiful spirits once gazed and wept. You perceive that each statue hasits own altar upon which special[Pg 490] sacrifices were offered. On the altarof the statue representing Andûmana̤ the Supreme One, the fairestand dearest of Ento's youths and maidens were sacrificed. On thealtars of His six servitors animals set apart for the sacred purposewere burned. Other altars, no longer in existence, scarcely sufficedto contain the profusion of precious things and of grains, fruits andflowers offered for the purpose of securing the kind offices of theGods and Goddesses of Astranola̤. Happily all this is of a bygoneday, and even the ruins of the grandest Temple of that ancient timehave nearly disappeared. The massive walls, the towering dome, the manyhuge columns, the great interior, enriched by all that treasure couldcommand or art could produce, all, all, long since have been scatteredabroad or buried beneath the shifting sands of this desert waste. Onlythese indestructible statues, the great altar supporting them, withhere and there a broken column or a fragment of sculpture hints of thevanished glories of Infa̤doiha̤n lûvēta̤s and of the great cityTena̤va̤h.

Previous to the building of the Temple, and for centuries afterward,the Entoans scarcely realized the increasing aridity of the soil of theequatorial countries. Thus while they gloried in and bore to the altarsof their great and beautiful Temple their most valued possessions,the already greatly lowered mountains were growing less majestic,elevations imperceptibly were becoming levelled, valleys were beingfilled to the level of the plains, and flowing streams were being lostor diverted from their courses. The changes of centuries are as thelong, long thoughts of the Infinite Mind. They go forward, perhapsalmost imperceptibly, but they go forward.

Thus in time the region about Tena̤va̤h grew infertile, andgradually the population drew away to more favorable lands. Themultitudes who, during many centuries, had[Pg 491] journeyed to the Temple toworship and to offer sacrifices, gradually ceased their attendance. Thealtar fires which, during centuries, had glowed incessantly, burnedfitfully, then died away and the Temple fell into disuse, then intodecay, its treasures serving for the enrichment of other shrines. Withdisuse of the Temple, Tena̤va̤h became entirely deserted, and forcenturies past its ruins have found sepulture beneath the shiftingsands, which, ere long, through the influence of the beneficent system,will yield up many buried pages of its history.

Now I will reply to your question. These statues are regarded with suchreverential awe that ever the Priesthood have protested against theirremoval elsewhere, and the Government sees to it that at stated timescompetent persons are dispatched to this lonely spot to clear awaydrifting sands and to keep them and the altars in perfect repair.

From Entoans who recently have come into our Spirit Realms, we learnthat when the system shall have reached this locality, on this spot theGovernment will erect another Temple. Is it too much to hope for, toomuch to expect, that it will be dedicated to the One Whose chiefestattribute is love?

De L'Ester—We will hope that it may be so. This we know,that no more on these altars will the crime of human sacrifice beperpetrated. These survivals of a tragic past do well to observeperpetual silence, for if they might even whisper the story of theatrocities committed in their names, the more enlightened, gentlerEntoans of to-day would shrink from it in horror.

Now we must be up and away. Gentola̤, of all the scenes youhave observed, none, I think, have appeared so utterly lonely, sopathetically forsaken as this verdureless plain[Pg 492] and those sombre,gigantic statues standing like silent sentinels over the buried cityand temple.

We now will follow northward the western shore of Yoitan-dylû, andshortly we will arrive at some irrigated lands and an inconsiderableand rather modern city named Crysta̤ Fûyon, the name of its founder,and it is the capital city of this province, A-Shinoh. Yes, thosegreen, luxuriant growths are in strong contrast to the adjoiningdesert lands. No, they are not irrigated by the water of Yoitan-dylû.You forget that it is a salt sea. To procure water for irrigation andfor the service of the city, Crysta̤ Fûyon instituted a system ofartesian wells, which was not difficult of accomplishment, as at nogreat depth, even under desert lands, there is an abundance of water.

George, for a few moments we will pause here. Yes, it is an attractivescene. In the near distance is Yoitan-dylû, on whose foam capped wavesvessels of various kinds are tossing on their ways, and on its hithershore is white Crysta̤ Fûyon, with its beautiful snowy temple andmany fine structures. On its landward side the city and its prettysuburban homes are surrounded by the luxuriant greenery of grains,grasses, fruit-bearing and other trees, and a wealth of bloomingshrubs, vines and plants. Certainly Crysta̤ Fûyon, the founder ofthe city and of the Irrigating System which has reclaimed many milesof arid lands, deserves high praise for his efforts. Oh, yes, for overhalf an Ento century he has been on the spirit side, yet his interestin the city and its fortunes is unabated. Ah, Sylvian and Inidora̤are coming to meet us.

Sylvian—And for you all our hearts speak a fond greeting. No,we have not long awaited your coming, but long[Pg 493] enough for Inidora̤to relate to my willing ears the story of his unlooked for findingof his other self and his attempts to establish a mutual rapport, inwhich, happily, to a degree, he has succeeded. What word do I bring youfrom Da̤o? It is that for the present your journeyings must cease.Valloa̤ is about to pass into our Spirit Realms, and in anticipationof the event which can no longer be delayed, a vast number of ourfriends of many Planetary Spirit Realms have assembled to witnessand to aid in the anticipated successful culmination of our Mission.That it will be successful we no longer doubt. Valloa̤ and Danonow fully realize that life does not end with death of the body, andin a measure this assurance assuages the sorrow of their approachingbrief separation. For Omanos Fûnha̤ there is but one step to betaken, when gladly he, too, will embrace the faith that will assurehim of the existence of another world, where he will find his dearones. Unconsciously he and many others are shrinking away from theold dread beliefs, and light from Spirit Realms is penetrating theirconsciousness and inspiring them with the hope that at last Andûmana̤has heard their importunate cries and is about to grant them continuousexistence.

Valloa̤ now scarcely animates her physical body, and like animprisoned bird she struggles for freedom, yet even as she triesto escape, her beautiful eyes, full of love and pity, turn toher despairing father, then upon her grief stricken lover, DanoAndûlēsa̤, who kneels by her couch murmuring words of tenderness andcovering her cold hands with tears and kisses. His Spirit vision hasgrown very clear and as in bewilderment he gazes upon the partiallyfreed Valloa̤, then upon the wasted form he so long has adored, inpiteous tones he cries, "Valloa̤, Valloa̤, whither goest thou? Isee thee, and thou art escaping from thy body, and thou art not dead.Oh, thou dread mystery death, take me,[Pg 494] oh take me too, for wheresoevermy love may go, I, too, would go." Then again he cries, "Woman, womanof another world, come to me, come to me. Thou didst promise that inthe supreme hour of trial thou wouldst come to me. Oh, come and teachto me the meaning of death." And thus the pitiful scene repeats itself,and the change is very near.

Gentola̤, the time has arrived for our departure for Da̤o, and soonin the presence of Omanos Fûnha̤ and those about him, you, throughthe departing Valloa̤ and her affianced, Prince Dano, will proclaimthe glad tidings that death of the physical body affords release of theimmortal Spirit. That life is unending, and that in a World unseen ofmortal eyes all surely will find their loved ones whom they had mournedas having gone into eternal Silence.

Among those about the couch of Valloa̤ is Ozynas Dûlsa̤, the MostHigh Priest of the Temple Zim, which you may know is the most sacredof Ento's Temples. Through purity of life and most ascetic habits thisMost High Priest has to an unusual degree developed the Senses ofClairvoyance and Clairaudience, and when he shall come to understandtheir real meaning he will become a powerful force in the introductionof the new religion. Perhaps you are aware that all humans possessthese senses, and that under favorable conditions all may exercisethem. No, the case of this Priest is not exceptional. All high Priestsare chosen for the position because of their supposed ability to holdconverse with the Deific Ones. That they hold converse with discarnatedSpirits is true, and naturally you may wonder why they and the peopleshave not learned of the continuity of existence. The reason is obvious.Since ancient times a harsh, unyielding religious creed has held inbondage both Priests and peoples, and lest the Gods might call them toa fearful account for their impiety, none have dared to assail it. SuchSpirit communications as from time to time the[Pg 495] Priests have received,if opposed to the creed, have been dismissed as mere hallucinations,but when in harmony with the creed they have been regarded as of Divineorigin. Without such intervention as our Mission proposes this unhappycondition must indefinitely continue, but when, through such evidenceas the Mission will offer, Omanos Fûnha̤ and those nearest him shallhave accepted the new faith, the way will be made clear for Priests andpeoples to follow the light which shall lead them into ways of greaterhappiness than ever they have dreamed of.

Ozynas Dûlsa̤, who is nearing the threshold of truth, is acourageous, eloquent and very spiritual man. Through recent experiencesof Valloa̤ and Dano he is so nearly convinced of the continuityof existence that he is ready to battle against the old faith andfor the reception of the new religion, whose heralds noiselesslybut determinedly are approaching the sorrowful peoples, resolved todissipate the darkness which ever has enshrouded their lives.

Now look straight ahead and in a moment you will perceive the dimoutlines of the lofty domes and loftier Light and Signal Towers ofEnto's capital city. To the left of the loftiest Signal Tower whichoverlooks the city is the residence of the Supreme Rulers of Ento, andwhere now Spirit hosts are concentrating their forces, and where verysoon you will be the central figure of what to you and this dear youthwill be a strange drama. I much regret my inability to converse withyou directly, but I trust that our mutual friend has made my meaningclear to you.

De L'Ester—I believe that I have correctly translated allthat you have said, and now that the momentous hour has arrived fora brief time our Sensitive must return to her home so that she mayarrange for an unusually prolonged absence from her physical body.Within a half hour we will meet you near or in the palace.

Gentola̤, George and I will swiftly bear you to your home, where Ishall have something of moment to say to you. You will close your eyes,for we shall traverse the space between Ento and Earth with utmostspeed. Ah, ah. That is well. Now unclose your eyes, for you are safewithin your quiet, darkened room, and no one but the faithful Vena isin the house, and she is preparing to leave it, but you will requesther to remain at home, for you must not be left unattended. Now listenattentively to what I shall say. As you have learned, but do not nowclearly remember, Valloa̤, daughter of Omanos Fûnha̤, Osy Hûn, isabout to pass into Ento's Spirit Realms, and that success may attendthe Mission of Love in which you and we are engaged, we must ask you tounreservedly submit yourself to our requirements. Rest assured that wewill guard you carefully, and by all that is Divine we pledge ourselvesthat you shall not be tried beyond your strength. To prevent possibleinjury, we desire that you shall charge Vena to, on no account, permitany one to enter the house during your submergement, and that willoccupy six, probably seven, hours. Say to her that she must not attendthe door bell or open the door of your room, and do so at once, for wemust hasten our return to Ento.

Gentola—I have instructed Vena to remain in the house, toallow no one to enter it, and to leave me undisturbed until fiveo'clock, which will be seven hours hence.

De L'Ester—We have heard your conversation with the girl, whois in a state of nervous alarm lest some evil may befall you. Ask herto lower the window shade in the adjoining room. Some rays of light arepenetrating the desired darkness of this one, and it may be well tofurther reassure her, so that she may not feel impelled to disturb you.That is well, and all things being arranged to our[Pg 497] satisfaction we atonce will depart. Close your eyes and render yourself passive. You arenot afraid?

Gentola—Not afraid, but a little nervous. As I ever havefound you true to your word, I will trust you to the end.

De L'Ester—That you safely may do, for aside from all otherconsiderations we greatly desire that you shall yet a while remain onthe Earth plane, that with your approval we may make further use ofyour peculiar phase of Mediumship. We have not labored all these yearsto fit you for a definite purpose to now willfully permit injury of ourInstrument. You may believe, too, that in our demands upon your timeand strength for the furtherance of our Mission, we are not actuatedby selfish motives, and in time you will understand that if you havesuffered and practiced much self-denial, we, too, have sacrificed muchthat we might aid in the accomplishment of what you and we regard as asacred duty. Now you are tranquil and we are ready for our flight toEnto.

You now may unclose your eyes for we are nearing Da̤o, and you mayperceive its many stately structures, whose domes and towers arein relief against a background of cloudless azure sky. We now willapproach the Palace, which you will observe is enveloped in a shining,mistlike aural cloud, within which a host of exalted Spirits are aidingin the Spiritual unfoldment of Omanos Fûnha̤ and others who, erelong, will proclaim to the peoples of Ento the glorious truth that theSpirit, the real Self, survives the change called death. When presentlywe shall enter within the aural cloud you will clearly see what younever—But I must not anticipate, and you will strive to regain yourusual tranquillity.

One seldom sees a more artistic structure than this massive, stately,harmoniously designed residence of the[Pg 498] Supreme Rulers of Ento, itslovely surroundings affording an admirable setting for such a gem ofarchitecture. Indeed the entire city is an architectural dream. Itstrictly is a residence city, though of necessity in it are bazaarsand marts containing all that is finest and best pertaining to art,manufactured wares and natural products. No, it is not an extensivecity, the population not exceeding a half million, but it is therichest city of Ento, and one of the oldest.

Gentola—De L'Ester, friends, wait a moment; I believe Iam frightened. Oh, who are those wonderfully beautiful Beings? Arethey Angels or are they Spirits? Oh, I am overwhelmed by the amazingspectacle.

De L'Ester—Tranquillize yourself, I pray you, tranquillizeyourself; none but loving friends are here. Those radiant Beings areexalted Spirits from many Spirit Worlds, and conditions are such thatfor the first time during our Mission you see Spirits asthey reallyare. You are aware that the physical body is composed of grosserelements of substance, and the Spirit body of elements more refined,the elemental quality of the Spirit body depending upon the manner ofexistence of the mortal, so you readily may conclude that those Spiritsare of an exalted plane, else they would not present such a glorifiedappearance, neither would they be able to serve the purpose for whichthey have assembled. Adonēon, the leader of a Band, desires to addressyou.

Adoneon—Trembling one from the Earth-world, the SorrowfulStar, upon which I, too, once dwelt, I pray you to accept our gentlest,our most loving greeting. Once we all existed in mortal forms,but having been freed from physical expression we present to yourunaccustomed gaze[Pg 499] an appearance which startles and occasions you sometrepidation. Will it calm your disquietude if I say that could you seeyourself as we see you, you would be as greatly amazed at your realappearance as you are at our own. Then be at peace, for as we are, yousome time will be, and then, as now, gladly you will serve the lowliestof the human Brotherhood. Gentola̤, you are rightly named, for onlyone of kindliest nature would risk the severance of the ties of yourpresent Embodiment, that thus you may aid this Mission of Lovingendeavor. You desire to learn somewhat of my earthly history. As youwill, but it must be as the merest fragment of the whole.

Rome was my birthplace, and I was the only child of persons ofdistinction. From my earliest youth I revolted against the grosslicentiousness and debauchery, not only of the masses, but of thosein highest places, whose criminally bestial orgies were beyonddescription, vile and demoralizing. My parents, too, shrank in horrorand disgust from a condition of society which words cannot express. Sodid others, but those who dare oppose themselves against the exampleof the conscienceless Emperor Nero, and his equally consciencelesscourtiers, did so at the peril of life and estate. Through hisintolerable tyranny I, with other youths of the best blood of Rome,were driven to plot rebellion against his misrule, and when our hopesof success were at the highest, a treacherous youth betrayed us and wewere arrested and sentenced to death in the arena. My beloved fatherwas shorn of his rank and possessions, and with my gentle mother, wasdriven into exile, which they did not long survive. But Nero, theinsane, brutal tyrant, the ferocious, drunken beast, and the curse ofhis unhappy time; Nero, who made human agony his pastime, still livedto gleefully laugh while naked, empty handed victims were cast intothe arena to be torn limb from limb by crea[Pg 500]tures no more savage, nomore relentless than the insensate wretch who gloated over the horriblescene. Earth has not harbored a more ignoble mortal than he who styledhimself, and indeed regarded himself, as the "Divine Cæsar."

When the hour of my agony arrived, I, with many others, one a fairgirl scarcely beyond childhood, were driven to our doom. Some, throughterror, swooned into merciful oblivion, others shrieked wildly andpitifully, frantically strove to escape from the great beasts whotore them into fragments, and still others instinctively fought forlife, or coweringly shrank from their hideous fate. But not I, not I.As an enormous lion rushed like an avalanche from the opened door ofhis cage, the young girl clung to me for protection. One glance ather wide open eyes and terror stricken, lovely face, round which hergolden hair fell in curling profusion, inspired me with courage bornof pity and despair. Putting her behind me, I strode toward the lion,my burning, unwavering gaze meeting the glowing eyes of the famishedand enraged beast, and for a moment the crouching creature hesitated,and Nero shouted and clapped his jewelled hands. The next instant thelion launched himself against my naked form and in another moment I wasfreed and beyond the reach of the cruelest of all creatures—thehumananimal.

After the lapse of half a thousand of your years, at my own desire,and for a purpose, the Angels of the Visitation found me a birthplaceon the glorious planet Jupiter. Your astronomers would question thisstatement. They do not take into account the fact that necessarily theypossess but a limited knowledge of the constitution and conditions ofthe Planets of our Solar System, or of the Beings who may inhabit them,and they do not recognize the more important fact that Spirit, theLife Principle, is indestructible, and that it possesses the abilityof adjusting[Pg 501] itself to other environments than those of Earth. FromJupiter's Spirit Realms I, and these my comrades have come to aid inthis attempt to bring Spiritual enlightenment to the sorrowful childrenof Ento. Our Band of nine Spirits will endeavor to come into harmoniousrelations with Omanos Fûnha̤. To other Bands of Spirits from otherPlanetary Spheres have been assigned special duties. Upon De L'Esterand his Band will rest the responsibility of controlling and directingyou. As far as possible our plans have been perfected, and the suprememoment having arrived, may the Divine, Intelligent, All Potent Onedirect and aid us in our endeavor to fulfill the Law of Love.

De L'Ester—Gentola̤, now that you have grown tranquil, wewill enter the apartment of the passing Valloa̤. Be attentive whileI inform you as to who some of the assembled personages are, then youwill describe the surroundings of this pitiful scene. Later, yourdeeper submergence will oblige me to continue a narration of what mayoccur. Do you understand?

Gentola—I do, and shall try to meet your wishes. I findmyself standing at the foot of Valloa̤'s couch, which is near thecentre of the very spacious apartment, whose walls and ceiling aremarvels of beauty. Upon their ivory white surfaces are sprays ofexquisite blossoms so true to nature that it seems as though one mightgather them from their delicate foliage. Rich tapestries of palestblue, combined with snowy laces, drape the lofty windows, and flutedpanels of the same tapestry separate the flower designs on walls andceiling, the effect being very refined and beautiful. On opposing sidesof the apartment great mirrors are let into the walls, their framesand the woodwork of doors and windows being in white and gold and thefloor is such an exquisitely dainty mosaic that it seems a profanationto step on it. There are some very beautiful di[Pg 502]vans and chairs and alarge, handsome table which, with the exception of the lovely couch onwhich Valloa̤ lies, completes the furnishing of the apartment.

Through a window from which the drapery is drawn aside the lightfalls upon a young girl whose angelically lovely face is framed in amass of curling, golden hair. It is the face of the young girl youonce showed me in a picture, but it is more mature, more expressive,more spirituelle, than the pictured face. The soft, fleecy, whitecouch clothing outlines a tall, slender form, somewhat emaciated, butmodelled most beautifully, and as she lifts her hands to push awayfrom her low, wide forehead her shining hair, I see that they are aswhite as lilies and exceedingly shapely. On one side of the couchsits Omanos Fûnha̤, a majestic, very handsome, dark skinned man ofabout middle age. On the other side of the couch kneels Dano, hismournful gaze fixed upon the face of the dying girl, whose expressionis serene but very pathetic. In Dano's clasp is her left hand, which heholds against his tremulous lips. With her right hand she fondly butfeebly caresses her father's stately head, bowed near her own, and herlarge, beautiful azure hued eyes look into his despairing face, thenturn toward the sorrowful face of her affianced, and she murmurs low,broken words of endearment for both. Dano's father, Basto Andûlēsa̤,who, with bowed head and folded arms, stands near the head of thecouch, is a picture of woe. By Dano's side stands his mother, a verytall, olive skinned, strikingly handsome woman, whom her son closelyresembles. On her face is an expression of great tenderness, as shewhispers fondly pitiful words to the dying girl, who gently touchesher face and smiles up at her. Suddenly, with a quivering moan and alook of terror in her dark eyes, she draws away, but quickly recoversherself, and again she stoops to mur[Pg 503]mur loving words to Valloa̤ andto Dano, upon whose dark, flowing hair her tears fall like rain. NearOmanos Fûnha̤ stands the Most High Priest Ozynas Dûlsa̤, and whata singularly grand looking man he is. He is taller than any Entoan Ihave seen; taller even than Omanos Fûnha̤ whom I think he resembles.As he stands erect, silent and motionless, he looks like a drapedbronze statue. There is a peculiar expression on his quiet face, asort of introspective expression which suggests the thought that he isquestioning himself as to the mystery of death, whose dread shadow isstealing over the beautiful face of Valloa̤.

Of the host of Spirit men and women thronging this apartment, theentire residence and the aura inclosed space about it, what can I,what shall I say? To my unfolded vision the walls oppose no barrier,and with inexpressible awe and wonder I gaze upon these luminous ones,whose faces and forms possess a beauty and majesty indescribable. I canthink of no other word than Godlike that will convey my idea of theirappearance, but I—but language fails me—I—can say—no—more.

De L'Ester—Before narrating what occurred after Gentola̤ceased speaking I will say that the Organization controlling thisMission consists of seven Bands of advanced Spirits of variousPlanetary Spirit Spheres, and that our Mission is not an isolated one.On all Planets inhabited by Spiritualized humans, Spirit Missions forthe accomplishment of various purposes, constantly are being carriedforward. On Earth, at this time, more than one Mission is in progress.Some will elevate humanity; others, under control of Spirits not ofbad intentions, but of a low plane of evolvement, hence ignorant as toresults, will debase and retard progress. I make mention of this matterso that if perchance some may read this story of our Mission they willunderstand that it is but one of many.

Having become submerged to a degree that rendered her incapable offurther speech, and the moment of Valloa̤'s departure being close athand, it became imperative that our Instrument should be illumined toher highest capacity, so that she might deliver our message to OmanosFûnha̤, to Dano, to the Most High Priest, and to others surroundingthe passing girl.

At the moment of midday Gentola̤ was made to call softly butdistinctly, "Dano! Dano!" All heard the voice, and a look of startledinquiry was on each face. Raising his head for a moment Dano intentlylistened, then breathlessly he questioned, "Who calls me? Who callsme?" But for a little there was no reply, and only the faint, fitfulbreathing of the dying girl broke the profound stillness. Then theseven Bands of Spirits formed in Circles, and their combined forceswere brought to hear upon Omanos Fûnha̤, Dano, Ozynas Dûlsa̤,and upon Valloa̤, whose vital energy for the moment was augmented.Instantaneously Dano's Spirit Senses were so quickened that heperceived not only Gentola̤, but in a less perfect manner our entireBand, upon whom he gazed curiously, evidently doubting our reality.His interest being centered in Gentola̤, quickly he turned towardher, his face irradiated with surprise and joy. Inclining his head nearValloa̤'s in low, trembling tones he exclaimed, "She has come, asshe promised; she has come, Valloa̤. Valloa̤, my dearest one, seeyou not a strange Being by the side of your father?" The yet consciousgirl smiled and murmured, "Yes—yes." Looking about him the greatlydisturbed Omanos Fûnha̤ exclaimed, "I see no one, I see no one. Oh,my children, our mutual sorrow confuses our senses, and we imagineunrealities. Dano, Dano, I pray you compose yourself lest we disquietour dearest one." As Omanos Fûnha̤ uttered these words an expressionof[Pg 505] intense surprise and bewilderment stole over his face, and over theface of Ozynas Dûlsa̤, for at that moment their Spirit Senses were sounfolded that in awed and terrified silencethey saw and heard.

Then, at my dictation, in a voice low but audible to all, Gentola̤delivered our message. "Dano, Dano," she said, "as I promised sohave I in your hour of deepest sorrow come to you. You perceive thatValloa̤, the Real Spiritual Valloa̤, is well nigh freed from thefrail, beautiful form you all love so well. In a few moments she willbe released; then her golden haired mother and her Aunt Sylvian, whomyou also perceive hovering above the couch, will bear your love toher home in the glorious Spirit World, where you and all her dearones ere long will rejoin her. In this hour of your greatest sorrow Ibear you a Message that henceforth will fill your life and the livesof Ento's children with immeasurable peace and joy. Omanos Fûnha̤,and you, Ozynas Dûlsa̤, Priest of a hopeless religion, listen thatyou, too, may receive knowledge of the grandest Truth that can berevealed to man. Through purity of life, and a noble ambition toserve rather than to rule, and recently through keenest anguishof soul, you, Omanos Fûnha̤, have so unfolded your Spiritual Selfthat you are prepared to accept this Truth, and you, Ozynas Dûlsa̤,through lofty aspiration and exceptional ability to perceive that whichhitherto you have not understood, will proclaim the Revelation thatthe physical body is but the casket in which the priceless jewel, theImmortal Self, which is the deathless expression of the Infinite Spiritwhom you name Andûmana̤, is enshrined. Hitherto, because of thepositiveness and materialism of your religious beliefs, so dense hasbeen the aural atmosphere about you, that light from Ento's and otherSpirit Worlds has not penetrated your Spiritual consciousness. Duringpast centuries the Immortals of many[Pg 506] Spirit Worlds have striven tocommunicate with the children of Ento, that thus they might bring hopeto despairing ones who have lived, loved and sorrowed, even as you wholove this, your dearest one, now sorrow. Striving, watching, waiting,loving, pitiful spirits, who once were mortals like yourselves, atlast have found their opportunity and have hastened to bring lightinto darkness, joy for sorrow and hope for despair. They, with gladhearts, have come to proclaim to you that life and Spirit are one andindestructible. That, though unseen by mortal eyes, the animatingPrinciple, the Real Self, is Immortal, and in Realms indescribable byhuman language, those who have passed from Ento and other Worlds, live,love and enjoy, or sorrow, in accordance with the purity or impurityof their mortal existence. They also have come to proclaim to you thatthere is but One God, Who is the Infinite Spirit, Who permeates allthings. The Infinitely Intelligent Spirit, who knows all things. TheInfinite Energy, who is the Source of all things. The Dual, Unseeable,Unknowable One, whose manifestations alone declare the Infinity oftheir origin. They have come to proclaim to you that Ento is but oneof myriads of Worlds, comprising an illimitable Universe, whose everyatom is vitalized and permeated by this Infinite Spirit, who no morelives in the shining Orb which sheds its radiant beams over the landsand seas of Ento and over other greater Worlds far away in space thanin the petals of the rodel, or in the atoms floating in the atmosphere.When the great flaming Star you ignorantly have thought the abode ofAndûmana̤, the Supreme One, has for a time disappeared from yourview, and the darkness of night has fallen over this portion of yourEnto World, reverently you have gazed toward the shining points inspace, aye, so far away in space, that you can form no conception ofthe immensity of their distances from Ento,[Pg 507] and you have believedthem the Lamps of the Realm of Astranola̤. Learn, oh children of ourcommon Father, Mother God, that they are Worlds, some of them of suchvast proportions that, compared with them, Ento and the Earth World,where I dwell, are dwarfed into insignificance. Some of these worldsare peopled by very advanced and exalted humans, others by mortals invarious stages of evolvement, and all are the children of the InfiniteOne. I cannot now speak more fully of these matters, but, concerningthem, later on you shall receive further instruction.

"Dano, dear youth, let the words of our Message sink deeply into yourheart, for you are the chosen herald, who first shall proclaim thenew Faith to the children of Ento. Be courageous, be faithful, and inaccordance with the measure of your courage and your faithfulness shallbe your consciousness that ever by your side will walk your spiritbride, your other Self, Valloa̤. Dano, Dano, are you strong enough,are you courageous enough to give to your sorrowful people the Messageof the new faith?"

For a little Dano hesitated, and Valloa̤, over whose fairface the whiteness of death was stealing, reached toward hima tremulous hand and faintly murmured: "Dano—my beloved—youwill—you—will—give—this truth—to—our—despairing—people,and—and—your Valloa̤ will—walk—with you—until—yourglorious—work—shall—be—ended."

In her dimming, azure hued eyes was an expression of immeasurableentreaty, and, overwhelmed with emotion, gently, tenderly, Dano pressedher cold hand to his lips, and in low, fervent tones said: "I believein One Supreme Being, who is beyond my finite comprehension. I believethat beyond this sorrowful life there is another state of existence,where all will find their beloved dead, with whom[Pg 508] they will live andlove forever, and I promise you, oh, my dearest, that for as longas I may live in my mortal body, I will proclaim to our peoples theamazing, the glorious Truth that has been revealed to us. That it is atruth I well know, for even as I gaze upon your beloved mortal form,rising above your head I see your Real Self, radiant and lovely beyondall beauty of mortal woman. I see, too, your mother, your wondrouslybeautiful golden haired mother, and Sylvian, the lovely and graciouswoman whom in my childhood I revered as I revered the Goddesses ofAstranola̤. They support you in their arms, my dearest, and theyare about to bear you away from my sight. Valloa̤—Valloa̤—oh,my beloved, open your beautiful eyes—oh, speak to one once more.Do you hear me, Valloa̤? Do you hear me? Answer me if but with aword, or a smile, so that I may know that you have heard my vow." Asthough in answer to his piteous appeal Valloa̤'s eyelids quiveredand slowly her blue eyes unclosed and gazed into Dano's, and a faintsmile played about her parted lips. Then, with a supreme effort, hergaze turned upon her father, who bent his head near her to catch herwhispered words, the last he would hear from the mortal lips of hisidolized child. "Father, father," she sighed, rather than said, "it istrue—promise—me—your—child—to—give—this—truth—to our—people.Fath—er, prom—ise——" The blue eyes closed, a smile wreathed itselfabout the sweet mouth, and—all was still.

We, who have observed the release of many Spirits, seldom havewitnessed a scene so pathetic, so profoundly touching. About thespacious chamber were grouped the Seven Spirit Circles, deeplysympathizing with the bereft ones, who for a time remained in voicelessapathy, their overwhelming grief finding no utterance in word oroutcry. Cradled in the arms of her Spirit mother and of her[Pg 509] AuntSylvian, the Spirit Valloa̤ laid like a smiling, sleeping infant.By the side of the couch knelt Dano, holding in his warm clasp thecold, lifeless hands of his love, and gazing upon her pallid face inspeechless agony. Bending over him his mother by her silent sympathysought to console him, her fast falling tears evincing the depth ofher own sorrow. Still by the side of Omanos Fûnha̤ stood Gentola̤,and though intently listening to our Message, not once had he lookedat her, but now impelled by our concentrated desire, slowly, timidlyhe turned his gaze upon her, and for the first time fully realizedthe presence of a spirit. She alone of the assembled spirits beingperceptible to his but partially unfolded Clairvoyant and ClairaudientSenses, awe stricken and trembling he sank to his knees, and in brokenaccents questioned: "Who art thou? What art thou?" At my dictation shereplied:

Gentola—By some spirit friends I have been named Gentola̤,and am not of your people, but am of a World afar in space, which byits peoples is known as Earth. In a manner which I now cannot explainI can leave my living physical body, and by some wise and strongSpirits who understand Spiritual Laws, I have been borne from Earthto your World, that through me they might reveal to you and to yourpeople that the Spirit, the Real Self of humans survives death of thephysical body. For the reason that I am less etherealized than whollyfreed Spirits, you, Dano, and you, Ozynas Dûlsa̤, perceive me,and were your superior Senses more fully unfolded, you would beholdSēlona̤, the purple eyed, golden haired wife of your youth, and hersister, Sylvian, too, who will assist in bearing to her beautifulhome in your Spirit World your angel daughter Valloa̤. Sēlona̤and Sylvian implore you to remember Valloa̤'s last words, and if inyour consciousness the new Faith may find a steadfast abiding placeyou will[Pg 510] gladden the hearts of your beloved and loving ones by openlydeclaring it. Remember that though you are not conscious of theirpresence, often they are near you, reading your every thought, and thatyour joy is their joy, and that in their hearts your griefs find quickresponse. Ever your gentle, loving wife guards and guides you in yourways. Ever, as you walk to and fro, silently her foot-falls keep pacewith yours, and when the hour of your release from your mortal bodyshall arrive she and Valloa̤ will be with you, and in a World whoseskies are ever radiant with a light unknown to mortals, over whosebrightest days shadows ever are falling, you will be reunited withthose whom you have mourned as having gone into perpetual Silence. Inthis Spirit World the flowers are fadeless, the balmy air is vibrantwith Divinest harmonies and joys such as mortals cannot conceive ofawait all whose exalted lives have prepared them for lofty states ofBeing. The Guiding Spirits who have brought me here say that ere longI shall come again to offer to you a fuller knowledge of the Truth weare striving to reveal to you, a Truth which shall dispel your fearof death, which is but a transition to a higher state of existence,and shall bring to you and to your people consolation and peaceinexpressible.

De L'Ester—Ere Gentola̤ ceased speaking, through griefand amazement Omanos Fûnha̤ was so overwhelmed that had not OzynasDûlsa̤'s strong arms sustained him he would have fallen prone.Swaying like a drunken man, he extended his trembling hands towardGentola̤, crying: "Thou sayest thou art from another World, a Worldafar in space. Thou sayest that my child Valloa̤ still lives, andthat her mother and Sylvian are here to bear her away to a Worldinvisible to me. Where is this invisible World of living ones, and domy dear ones indeed dwell there? And when the breath of my life shallcease shall I, too, surely[Pg 511] continue to exist, and with them abideforever? And truly are there in space other Worlds, where men and womenlive, love and die as do we of Ento? The thought is too stupendous. Icannot realize it. Speak, I entreat you, ere my senses totter to theirdestruction."

Quickly our Forces combined to quiet his somewhat frenzied state, andagain Gentola̤ was made to address him and those about him.

Gentola—I, who am but the Instrument for Spirits more exaltedthan myself, can only say that which they dictate to me. When daylighthas merged into twilight, and twilight has deepened into darkness,myriads of shining points dot the vast expanse of the night sky, andyou have been taught that these shining points are the Lamps illuminingthe abode of your Gods and Goddesses, whom you have regarded as theMessengers of Andûmana̤ the Supreme One. Among those shining pointsis one gleaming with a soft, silvery radiance, which your Priests havenamed Inglos ēvecto Fryda̤, which, I am told, would in my languagemean Fryda̤'s lamp or light. Truly this silvery point is the Earthworld where I dwell. Like all the Worlds in space it is spherical inform and nearly twice the size of Ento, which it closely resembles,and, like your world, its surface is composed of divisions of land andwater, and its products of all kinds are very similar to those of Ento.Our learned ones believe that it is a younger World than this, as muchof its land surface is quite rugged, and there are mountains so loftythat their peaks pierce the clouds. Its hills, too, are still elevated,and its valleys deeply depressed, whereas time has nearly levelledthe surface of Ento, necessitating your vast System of Irrigation,which on the Earth World only in isolated instances is required. Weconsider your civilization more advanced[Pg 512] than is ours, which indicatesyour greater maturity, and in the arts and most of the sciences yourattainments equal or surpass those of our people, who generally aspireto acquire wisdom and a knowledge of all that may advance their bestinterests. Like the Entoans we have trials and sorrows for our lovedones also pass to the World of Spirits, and we miss their presence, asyou will miss Valloa̤'s, but our knowledge of continuous existenceenables us to endure what cannot be avoided, and we well know that whenwe too shall pass to our Spirit World we will find all our dear oneswho have preceded us.

Among our learned ones are those who have constructed instruments verylike those through which from the summits of your great Watch Towersyou gaze across the surface of Ento. Through these Instruments, knownas Telescopes, men and women versed in the science of astronomy areenabled to observe and study the Worlds in space just as the learnedones of Ento may do when an acceptance of the new Faith shall free themfrom their superstitious fears of the Gods and Goddesses who do notexist, the only God being the Supreme One, who is a God of Love, andnot a vengeful destroyer of his children.

Like Ento, our Earth World also has divisions of day and night, whichin their duration very nearly correspond with your own, and the Sun,the same glorious Orb that blesses Ento with light and heat, shineson our World as well. During a certain period of our year, which is alittle more than half the length of yours, when darkness falls and thesky is unclouded, afar we behold a beautiful ruddy Star, known to us asthe planet Mars, and of all the Worlds in space none so attracts ourattention as this Star, which truly is this, your Ento World. Those whohave brought me here desire me to say that certain instruction theynow would gladly offer for your consideration must[Pg 513] for the present bewithheld, but that when a more propitious hour shall arrive, through methey will reveal to you much that will add to the happiness and wellbeing of yourself and peoples.

To your question relating to the locality of the World of livingones I must reply briefly. About all Worlds sufficiently matured toafford sustenance and habitation for various life forms and for thechildren of the Incomprehensible, Infinite Intelligent Energy you nameAndûmana̤, there are a Series of Spirit Realms which envelop materialWorlds as the husk of the Plûyma̤ envelops its crimson fruit. TheseRealms are suited to the requirements of their inhabitants, who areSpirits, who through death of the physical body have been released,and as men, women and children live a more real life than do mortals.In these Realms all progress toward higher attainments and greaterperfection, and when fitted for the change they pass from lower tohigher realms and greater joys. In Ento's Spirit Realms your realSelf will find all whom you have loved but not lost, for they liveand love you, and in the grandly beautiful home prepared for you theyawait your coming. Be patient, then, and from time to time all that isfor your good will be revealed to you. Now, as never before, Spiritsof the higher Realms can penetrate the aura surrounding the peoplesof Ento, and to you three illumined ones will be revealed that whichwill inspire and unfold your inner consciousness, so that with clearervision you will perceive the Immortals who ever are about you and allwho yet abide in the mortal form. At this moment this apartment isthronged with Immortals, who are here to assist in your unfoldment andthat of Dano and Ozynas Dûlsa̤, who better than yourself comprehendsthis, to you, strange occurrence. Gladly these exalted Spirits willaid you in your search after Truth, which is wholly Divine and[Pg 514] whichalone can assist humanity in its ever onward progress. There, OmanosFûnha̤, lies the inanimate form of your beloved daughter, and Dano'saffianced wife, the form which for a brief time was the dwelling placeof the Spirit Valloa̤, who now in the arms of her mother and Sylvianis about to be borne to their and her home in your Spirit World. WhatMessage shall they convey to other dear ones who await their coming?

De L'Ester—While Gentola̤ was speaking, Omanos Fûnha̤,Dano, Ozyras Dûlsa̤ and Dano's parents, who heard her quite audiblevoice, stood like so many statues, every sense absorbed in the intensedesire to catch her every word, and when silence followed speech theylooked into each others' faces with an expression of awed inquiry, butno one uttered a sound. Some moments elapsed, then Omanos Fûnha̤slowly turned toward the couch and silently gazed upon the pallidface framed in a wealth of golden, curling tresses, then within histrembling palms he folded Valloa̤'s small, cold, stiffening hands,covering them with kisses and wetting them with his tears, thentenderly he laid them over her bosom and turned away from the couch.Standing erect, with uplifted eyes and hands, and with an expression ofdeep emotion on his dark, handsome face, in impassioned tones his voicebroke the stillness.

Omanos Funha—Oh thou Infinite and Supreme One, whose ignorantbut adoring children we are, as our fathers and mothers have worshippedso have Thy children of a later time worshipped Thee. When light andheat have brooded over Ento, causing all living things to fructify andyield sustenance to Thy children and the creatures of Thy Creation, wehave said, "Praise be unto Andûmana̤, the Supreme One, who, from Hisshining abode, smiles upon us His children, and with such offerings aswe have conceived acceptable we have sought to manifest our gratitudefor[Pg 515] Thy beneficence. Yet ever as we have rendered homage unto Thee ourhearts have been heavy through fear and despair. Ever the noiseless,dusky wings of the dread Messenger Phra have so overshadowed our livesthat now that Thou callest to us we are too blind to see our way toThee, too deaf to clearly hear Thy voice, but since it is Thy Will thatnow we shall receive the light of the grandest, most priceless Truththat Thou canst vouchsafe to us, Thou Wilt lift the shadows from oureyes and humbly, adoringly, we will strive to find our ways to Thyglorious presence. The brightest, most precious jewel of the crown ofmy life this day hath gone from me, and I am desolate, but it is ThyWill and I murmur not, for through this Thy Messenger Thou sayest thatafter the body ceases to live, in an invisible but fairer World thanEnto the Real Selves of Thy children consciously continue to exist, andafter what Thou hast made us to see and to hear, I, Omanos Fûnha̤,doubt it not. Then praise be unto Thee, that through Thy love forThine own, after the breath of our lives shall cease we shall find ourbeloved ones, and with them ceaselessly adore Thee for this Thy mostprecious gift to Thy undeserving but loving children. Raû, raû, raû."

De L'Ester—All in attendance, spirits and mortals, ferventlyresponded, "Raû, raû, raû." After a brief pause he turned to the MostHigh Priest and said: "Your Sacredness, Ozynas Dûlsa̤, long hastthou administered the rites of the old faith; what sayest thou of thisnew Revelation from Andûmana̤, the Supreme One to whom be adorationforever, that He hath heard our fervent petitions and hath granted tous and to our sorrowful peoples a knowledge that though our bodiesshall die we shall continue to exist. So long hast thou been my closefriend that thou wilt bear with my rapture, which alas is tinged withdeep[Pg 516]est sorrow," and he stooped and kissed Valloa̤'s smiling lipsand folded hands. Silently, attentively, Ozynas Dûlsa̤ listened toOmanos Fûnha̤'s words, then with a certain tenderness of manner hereplied: "Thou art the Supreme Ruler of Ento, and thou art a wise,just, loving and learned man, and even as the chalices of the snowyrodel turn their perfumed hearts toward Diafon ēvoiha̤ (the sun) sodo the hearts of the people turn toward thee for counsel and sympathy.Thou knowest why the people sorrow, and thou knowest that even at theirfeasts joy is a rare guest. It hath pleased Andûmana̤ to withholdfrom His children of past times this wondrous Revelation that life iscontinuous and that in Realms invisible to mortal vision the childrenof His Love shall abide forever. It is not for us to question His Willor His Wisdom. It is for us to listen and to obey, so I pray that thouwilt not withhold from the children of Ento the glad Revelation whichhath been vouchsafed to us in this the hour of our deepest sorrow.

"It may greatly surprise thee to learn that many Priests andPriestesses of the Temples see and hear as thou now seest and hearest,but the meaning of it hath not been understood, and fear of Andûmana̤and the Deific Ones hath caused them to keep silent and to cling toold traditions. So convinced am I that the Truth is being Revealedto us that with thy approval I, Ozynas Dûlsa̤, gladly will aidin proclaiming the glorious, the wondrous words of Andûmana̤'sRevelation to His children."

While Ozynas Dûlsa̤ spoke, Dano knelt by the side of the couch,steadfastly gazing upon the lovely face which soon would be naught butashes, but toward the close of Ozynas Dûlsa̤'s speech he arose andin deep entrancement stood motionless. Aided by our combined Forces,Zenesta̤ Ha̤o was enabled to control his Senses and through him toaddress Omanos Fûnha̤, Dano's parents and Ozynas Dûlsa̤.

Zenesta Hao—I, who through the lips of this entrancedyouth will attempt to address you, may be remembered as Zenesta̤Ha̤o, long a Professor of languages in the renowned Galarēsa̤ ofCamarissa̤. During my mortal existence I, like all the peoples ofEnto, was ignorant of the fact that death of the mortal body releasesthe Immortal Spirit, which is the real Self of man, or, to state thefact more clearly, when the real Self, the Immortal Spirit, finds themortal body no longer suited to its requirements, it releases itselfand under the higher, better conditions of the Spirit World, continuesits progress onward, onward forever. Not until I was released from myworn and aged body did I learn the glorious truth that I was Immortal.In the sorrowful belief that death was the end of all, I fell asleep.I awakened to find about me my dearest ones who had come to bearme to their and my home in the World of the Immortals. Oh, the joythat filled my enraptured Being when I became fully conscious thatcontinuous existence, progress and happiness inexpressible was thereward of a life devoted to virtuous conduct and loving service forothers, and that for those who had not lived in accordance with theirhighest ideals there was endless time and opportunity for the amendingof the mistakes and wrongs of mortal life, and for progress as endlessas eternity.

Dear friends, were your Spirit vision fully unfolded, in this chamberyou would behold forms and faces of Spirits who are revered andfamous in the history of Ento. Here are Genessano Allis Immo Rû, andhis little less famous spouse, the Lady Camarissa̤, and their twosons Inidora̤ and Genessano, who offer to you all their kindliestgreetings and an assurance of their immeasurable joy that at last thelight of a great Truth is about to irradiate the sorrowful lives of thepeoples of their ever beloved Ento. Here, too, is Ha̤-Moûfi Adassiwhose name ever is on the[Pg 518] lips of all students of nature. He alsogreets you all and joins with all the Invisibles present in expressionsof love and sympathy for you in this your hour of mingled joy andsadness.

Omanos Fûnha̤, thou art favored beyond all men who ever have livedon Ento, for even in the hour of thy deepest anguish a joy hath cometo thee, which henceforth shall fill thy days with blessedness andpeace. Then hasten, oh, hasten to crown the days of the children ofEnto with unlooked for gladness. Give to them the assurance that theold, hopeless faith is no more. That Andûmana̤, the Supreme One, hathrevealed to His ever sorrowful children the highest expression of Hislove for them, and that henceforth death shall be known as the Angelwho guards the portal between mortal and Immortal Life.

Basto Andûlēsa̤, I salute thee and thy gracious spouse, and it is mypleasant duty to convey to her beloved parents a most tender and mostloving greeting from one who in her early youth passed to the Worldof Spirits. I speak for thy ceaselessly mourned daughter Onta̤, whojoins her entreaties with ours that you earnestly shall assist in theintroduction and acceptance of the new Faith, which for you and Ento'speoples shall change the face of all things, and she entreats you andher mother to encourage her brother Dano, whose clear seeing vision andunderstanding of Spiritual things, fits him for a Teacher who shallproclaim to the peoples the glorious Truth which is being Revealedto you chosen ones. Since entering our Spirit World I have learnedthat during the passing centuries advanced Spirits with but slightsuccess, persistently have endeavored to penetrate the consciousnessof Ento's peoples, but ever the gross materialism of their religion,which is founded upon the legends and crude conceptions of undeveloped,ignorant, primitive peoples, has opposed[Pg 519] an impenetrable barrierto their approach. Baffled and wearied through perpetual failures,finally Bands of strong, determined Spirits of our and other SpiritWorlds resolved to attempt to fit this Earth woman, whom we have namedGentola̤, to serve as a means of communication between Spiritsand certain Sensitives of Ento. Being yet embodied in flesh she isless Spiritualized than ourselves, whose Spirit bodies like that ofValloa̤, are of such inconceivably refined substances as to beimperceptible to most mortals. To Omanos Fûnha̤, to Ozynas Dûlsa̤,and to thy son Dano, whose Spiritual Senses to a degree are unfolded,she is perceptible, and later on they and thee and thy spouse Ellita̤will unfold the ability to perceive wholly released spirits.

Of necessity this Revelation from the World of Spirits is sofragmentary as to be confusing to minds accustomed to other beliefs,but from time to time Omanos Fûnha̤, Ozynas Dûlsa̤ and this thyson Dano shall receive distinct instruction pertaining not only tothe new Faith, but to other affairs of moment. When Dano shall haveawakened we desire that he shall be informed as to what I have said,then, through Gentola̤, will be given to you all some parting words,and may the Spirit of All Spirits, the Infinite One, whom Entoans nameAndûmana̤, ever be present in your thoughts, for from this Divineand inexhaustible Source cometh all that is beneficent. And now, dearfriends, I must say Info oovistû.

De L'Ester—During Zenesta̤ Ha̤o's address Omanos Fûnha̤and Ozynas Dûlsa̤ gazed upon Dano in amazement and alarm, and hisparents who stood near the apparently sleeping youth in awed silencelistened to the strange speech issuing from his lips, but no oneventured to speak to him or to touch him. When Zenesta̤ Ha̤o spokeof Genessano Allis Immo and his wife and sons and of Ha[Pg 520]Moûfi Adassiand Onta̤ Andûlēsa̤, surprise tinged with terror sat on every face,and in speechless, questioning wonder they looked into each others'eyes.

When he delivered Onta̤'s greeting and Message, a great tremblingseized Basto Andûlēsa, who scarcely could sustain his own form andthat of his weeping wife, who, through violent emotion, swoonedinto unconsciousness. Gentola̤, in her now partially consciousstate, realized what was occurring, and to our momentary dismay, hersympathies became so active that only through our instantly unitedefforts were we enabled to prevent her release from her greatlydevitalized physical body. Restoratives quickly revived Dano's mother,who was gently entreated to withdraw from the chamber, but she refusedto do so, and sat sobbing and murmuring: "She lives—she—lives,our—Onta̤, our precious—Onta̤, our—roina blossom lives, andsome—time we shall find—her. Oh, the joy—of it, the joy—andwonder—of it. Andûmana̤, we adore Thee that Thou hast taken—pityupon Thy sorrowful—children; that Thou hast shown us—that weshall—find our beloved child, our—Onta̤." And thus as a lovingmother would she, between smiles and tears continued her gentle, lovingcrooning. Now there was a quivering of the eyelids, a slight start,and Dano, in a bewildered manner looked about him and in a hushedtone eagerly questioned: "What has occurred? Have I been asleep anddreaming? Have I said aught to disturb you, that you regard me sostrangely?" At our desire Gentola̤ drew near him and at my dictationagain spoke to him audibly.

Gentola—Dano, dear youth, even as the dew silently falls intothe perfumed hearts of night's snowy blooms so early into your heartentered Valloa̤. In the flower of her beautiful womanhood she hasgone from you and from those dear to her, but she has not gone intoSilence and nothing[Pg 521]ness, but into a higher state of existence, where,after your work shall be done, you, too, will go and with her foreverwill glorify the Infinite Spirit of all that is. That I may comfortyou I will reveal to you the wondrous fact that all existences intheir nature are dual, the Male and Female Principles constituting theDuality, and truly Valloa̤ is your other Self, and for all time youtwo are one and inseparable. Until you shall release yourself from yourphysical body, as your guiding Star ever she will be near you, and whenyou shall fall into your last slumber ere long you will awaken to meetthe enraptured gaze of Valloa̤'s azure eyes.

Dano, our Mission to Ento is only in its inception, but now I mustreturn to Earth, where other duties await my attention, but youwill not be left unaided, for now that the way has been made plain,Valloa̤, her mother, Sylvian, your sister Onta̤ and other Spiritswill be able to communicate with you three illumined ones, and verysoon other Sensitives will become unfolded, through whom Spirits canconvey instruction to the people, and I am informed that when you mayneed me I shall be brought to you, so be courageous, be faithful to theduties our Mission has imposed upon you, and all will be well with youand with the children of Ento, before whom you will stand as a Priestof the New Religion.

The moment has arrived in which, for the present, we must say Infooovistû, and may a sense of the joys awaiting you all in the glorifiedexistence of Ento's Spirit Realms illumine your lives and console andsustain your sorely grieved hearts until in the hour of your releasefrom your physical bodies you shall hear the glad cry, "Loha̤û,loha̤û, vraimēon mēnoisa̤." (Hail, hail, dearly beloved.)

De L'Ester—At this moment a ray of the setting Sun stolethrough the slightly parted window drapery, falling[Pg 522] upon Dano, who,with uplifted face and outreaching hands, entreatingly whispered: "Youwill come again, oh, you will come again?" and Gentola̤ was made toreply: "I will, I surely will," and Dano sank to his knees beside thecouch. It stole athwart the white, calm, lovely face of Valloa̤,and for a little it lingered in the silken mesh of her golden hair,glorifying the majesty and mystery of the change called death. Itcrowned Dano's flowing blue black hair as with a halo and it stoleacross the stilled form of the dead girl and rested upon two facesone would not be likely to forget—the faces of the stately SupremeRuler of Ento, Omanos Fûnha̤, and that of the Most High Priest ofthe Most Sacred Temple Zim, Ozynas Dûlsa̤, than whom no handsomeror gracious gentlemen exist on Ento. As, side by side they stood,the fading sun ray revealed in the face of the bereaved father anexpression of infinite sadness, a little lighted by the dawning of apriceless hope. In the eyes of Ozynas Dûlsa̤ was the expression ofone whose Inner Vision has penetrated the Veil falling between thehither and the thither sides of existence. A moment longer and the sunray disappeared, a passing cloud obscured its afterglow, and in thespacious apartment were shadows and silence. Then, through the activityof Forces ever at our command, slowly with a soft, silvery radiancewe so illumined the chamber that the strange glory of it overwhelmedOmanos Fûnha̤, Dano, and his parents, but Ozynas Dûlsa̤, who, inthe Inner Sanctuary of the most Sacred Temple Zim, had beheld SpiritIllumination, murmured: "Tymonas, Tymonas, thou hast said to me thatthou art not a God, but a man, like other men, and I understood theenot, but now with an humble and grateful heart I recognize that thouart an exalted Spirit man, and that thou hast been infinitely patientwith me as with other Priests who have served in the Temple Zim, andnow I Vow that hence[Pg 523]forth I will be as faithful to the new Revelationas ever in my ignorance I have been faithful to the superstitions whichsoon will be of a dead past," and through the stillness an audiblewhisper ran: "Well done, thou good and faithful servant; though thouhast not understood, sincerely thou hast worshipped the Most High," andtremblingly Ozynas Dûlsa̤ recognized that Tymonas, the Spirit of theInner Sanctuary, had spoken.

At the height of the radiance musical notes, soft as zephyrs whisperingto flowers, filled the chamber with vibrant melody, and the minds andhearts of those about the couch with emotions indescribable. Graduallythe melodious tones died into silence, and the silvery glow faded intothe gray of deepest twilight, whose shadows, like dark hued drapery,fell over the snowy couch and stilled form of the dead girl and overthe awed but enraptured faces of the living. Then the tremulous,hushed, adoring tones of Omanos Fûnha̤'s voice broke the stillness.

Omanos Funha—Supreme, all Wise, loving and most mercifulOne, Whom in our blindness we have not rightly perceived, in Thine owntime and way Thou hast more clearly revealed Thyself and the marvel ofThy glory to us, Thy humbly adoring children. So dulled by erroneousbeliefs are our Senses that as little children we reach our handstoward Thee, and I doubt not that Thou wilt guide our ways. Since tous hath been revealed the amazing, the glorious Truth that the RealSelf of Man does not die, and that our dear ones who have gone fromour sight can, in some not yet understood manner, hold converse withus, and that they will instruct us as to how we may attain greaterknowledge concerning this life and the life to come, we cannot findwords to express our gratitude to Thee or to those of Thy Spiritchildren whose love hath prompted them to serve us, who are so unworthyof Thy pity, or their immeas[Pg 524]urable goodness to us. We know not howto repay Thy Infinite beneficence or their goodness, but I, OmanosFûnha̤, am inexpressibly grateful to Thee and to Thy Messengers, andwith all the ability with which Thou hast endowed me, henceforth I willproclaim to the children of Ento that Life is continuous, that endlessprogression is a Law of the Infinitely Supreme One, and that there isone God, and none other.

De L'Ester—Through the silence and the shadows fervently thelips of Immortals and Mortals responded, "Raû, raû, raû," and then theliving were left with the beautiful dead body, whose released inmateswiftly was borne to her Celestial home, and through the measurelessspaces from joyous Spirit Bands rang out the glad Pæan, "Glory to theInfinite Spirit in Whom we live and move and have our Being. Glory beto Thee through whom success has crowned our Mission to Ento. Glory andhighest praise be unto our Father and Mother God, forever and forever."

De L'Ester—Yes, madame, again we are here to greet you, butour visit must be brief, as neither you or we can afford to overtaxyour returning vital energy. Nearly four months of Earth's fleetingdays have elapsed since your Spirit gaze rested upon the dead form ofthe mortal Valloa̤ and upon the living form of the Spirit maiden asin the arms of her equally youthful mother and of her Aunt Sylvianshe was borne from the darkening chamber and the presence of herstricken father and of her weeping lover, whose tearful eyes beheld herdeparture. That during this lapse of time we have maintained over youa careful watchfulness you may feel assured, and you cannot so muchregret as do we, that at the culmination of our Mission we felt obligedto tax to the utmost your depleted vitality, and we rejoice that underthe constant ministrations of loving friends, you are recovering yourusual strength. We are aware that your peculiar experiences of thepast two years are as slightly remembered dreams, yet to a degree youare curious as to what recently has been transpiring on Ento. Shall Iinform you as to the progress of the new Faith?

Gentola—It will greatly please me if you will do so, for Ifeel more than curious to learn how it may be affecting the people.

De L'Ester—I am sure that it will gratify you to learn thatDano's parents are converts to the new Faith, and that their hithertosombre faces are irradiated with the joyous expectation of Immortality,not only for themselves but for all of Andûmana̤'s children. ThroughDano Andûlēsa̤ they receive cheering Messages from their daughterOnta̤ and other dear ones whose words they value as jewels beyondprice, and the passing days do not suffice for their continuousadoration of the goodness of Andûmana̤, Who has heard and granted thedesire of the hearts of His children.

Dano has renounced his claim to the Supreme Rulership of the Planet andhas declared himself a Priest of the new Revelation, which he devotedlyoffers to the despairing multitudes, who eagerly listen to his eloquentpresentation of its wonderful declarations. All over the Planet theminds of the people are profoundly stirred, and some are filled withconsternation, dreading they know not what. Though still clingingto the old beliefs, others timidly reach toward the new Faith whichpromises that for which ever they have prayed, and still others are ina state of dumb amazement, not daring to voice either hope or fear. Ofcourse, largely, the Priesthood stand aghast at the threatened downfallof the Time-Honored Religion, which ever has made them the dominantpower of Ento. They declare that Dano's utterances are the result ofmere hallucinations, and that the experiences of Omanos Fûnha̤, ofwhich he speaks openly, are outgrowths of grief over the death ofValloa̤. On the other hand, an ever increasing number of Priests andPriestesses are listening to the Most High Priest Ozynas Dûlsa̤,and joyfully professing their belief in the new Revelation, which heboldly declares to the multitudes who daily crowd the great TempleZim. To them he relates his experiences with Tymonas in the inner[Pg 527]Sanctuary, and with amazement, not unmixed with terror, they ponderover his strange revelations. He has gone so far as to prohibit animalsacrifices and offerings to the Deific Ones, whom he pronounces myths,Andûmana̤ being the One and only God, Whom fervently he adores.

How fares Omanos Fûnha̤? One moment he cries to Andûmana̤ torestore to him his lost Valloa̤, to grant to him one glimpse of herbeautiful and beloved form and face, one tone of her voice, that wasthe sweetest music of his desolated life. Anon, he entreats Dano tocomfort him with a Message from the dear ones who are veiled from hissight, and at times his Clairvoyant and Clairaudient Senses becomeso quickened that he communes with them. Then his soul is so filledwith ecstatic fervor that to all about him he proclaims that trulylife is continuous, that the dead do communicate with the living, andthey, with beating hearts and breathless attention, listen to hisrapt utterances. As time passes he grows into a clearer perceptionand realization of the Truth, and soon his feet will stand upon firmground; then confidently and authoritatively he will offer to thepeople that which shall be to them as the very bread of life.

Dano, whose Clairvoyant and Clairaudient Senses are unfolding in asurprising manner, holds continuous communication with Valloa̤and other freed Spirits, who are instructing him, and his faith hasgrown into actual knowledge. Thus he no longer doubts or questionsthe reality of his own experiences, and of course, this state of mindrenders him very receptive to exalted Influences from the Spirit sideof life. In his zeal to offer to the people the wondrous truths whichhave been revealed to him and to others he addresses them in Templesand elsewhere. Recently we listened to the youthful disciple, as, withglowing face, luminous eyes, and form trembling from emotion,[Pg 528] hespoke to a large assemblage of people in a Temple of Da̤o. Firstlyhe addressed himself to the people, then, as one who speaks becausehe must, in tones that filled the vast edifice, he cried, "Oh, yePriests, ye blind leaders of the blind, open your eyes that you maysee, your ears that you may hear the glorious truth, which, throughHis appointed Messenger, Andûmana̤ hath revealed to His despairingchildren. Long have the peoples of Ento listened to the manifestationsof the ignorance of bygone centuries, and now that light hath enteredthe darkened chambers of our minds, you would build yet higher wallsof superstitious reverence for what hath been misnamed religion, whichever hath stood between us and the light. Ever you have walked in theshadows of a hopeless faith, and your mummeries have so dulled thesenses of the people that, as from birth to death they grope theirways, bewildered they sink into the darkness of hopeless despair. Thenawake, oh, awake, ye sleeping guides of the people, for a new day hathdawned for the children of Ento, a day whose effulgence shall fill allhearts with gladness inexpressible."

"Since most ancient times it hath been taught that the home ofAndûmana̤, the Supreme One, is in radiant Diafon ēvoiha̤, whichsheds life giving beams on land and on sea. Now, concerning this matterI will tell you an amazing truth. Those exalted ones with whom I ampermitted to hold converse, some of whom once were men and women ofEnto, but who now dwell in Realms so glorious that mortal eyes cannotendure their radiance, declare that Andûmana̤ is Spirit, and iseverywhere, formless, unseeable, unthinkable, even by those who haveattained to the highest wisdom. Also they declare that Ento is but oneof innumerable Worlds peopled with beings like ourselves, and thatthe shining points in the night sky, which we, in our ignorance, haveregarded as the lamps lighting[Pg 529] Astranola̤, are Worlds, many of themvaster far then Ento, and that the dreaded Gods and Goddesses are themyths of ancient ignorance, perpetuated by a sincere but unenlightenedPriesthood."

This and much more he teaches, and both Priests and people, in doubt,fear and perplexity question as to which may be true, the old,hopeless, cheerless faith, or the new promise of joys immeasurable. Butthe leaven is leavening the masses, and ere long Priests and peoplewill embrace the Truth.

You are aware that through electrical and vibratory forces between allportions of the Planet communication is instantaneous, thus quicklyto nearby and remotest places the utterances of Ozynas Dûlsa̤ andof Dano are heralded, and you cannot imagine the effect, which isbeyond our fondest expectations, and it is but the beginning of whatnecessarily must result, for now that the positiveness of the Spiritualatmosphere is penetrable, hosts of Spirits from various Realms willsee to it that the darkness which long has enshrouded the lives of theEntoans shall flee away, and then the effulgence of the grandest Truththat mortals can know will forever abide with them.

Gentola—You who more easily read my thoughts than I canexpress them will understand that what you have related fills my heartwith joy. Even at greater cost to myself I would not for a momenthesitate to undertake a like Mission. But, friends, may not I soonagain go with you to Ento?

De L'Ester—Yes, soon, but not until you shall have grown alittle stronger. Then we will make good a promise made to you, butwhich you do not now remember. That you may more quickly regain yourstrength we advise that you shall go outdoors every day, so that yourfeet may come in contact with the earth, thus you will rid yourself[Pg 530]of devitalized magnetism, and at the same time you will accumulateenergized magnetism, which you greatly need. It would delight us toprolong our visit, but we must consider the urgent necessity for yourspeedy return to health. With kindest, truest regard, we must sayadieu.

De L'Ester—Good-morning, madame. As we promised, so havewe come in a body to escort you to Ento, and we have joined in yourearnest invocation to Divine Influences to guard and guide you in theways of truth, and to Inidora̤'s fervent response, "Evoiha̤a̤,ino ēvosta̤n, tsû felistan, ra̤û, ra̤û, ra̤û," we also haveresponded, for we, too, desire the guardianship and guidance of exaltedspirits, whose angelic ministrations assist all aspiring souls. Thismorning we find you difficult of control. You appear timorous anddisturbed. Cannot you trust yourself to our care, who never havefailed you? Compose yourself, pray, and passively yield yourself toour protection, but first instruct your watchful Vena to not allow youto be disturbed for two or more hours. That is well arranged, and nowclose your eyes and be at rest.

George, we are ready for our journey, and you, comrades, will leadthe way. You no longer are afraid, and is not this motion and theviews grand, glorious and exhilarating? Truly, it is well that yourexperiences while with us are as half remembered dreams,otherwisethey would unfit you for the routine of mortal existence. You nowunderstand that this journey to Ento is the fulfillment of our promiseto afford you the pleasure of witnessing the opening of the greatCentral Waterway into Etzoina̤ Loisa̤. Yes, the[Pg 532] further wall ofthe Loisa̤ has been pierced, but the continuation of the System isnot yet in readiness for either navigation or irrigation. Yes, we willproceed directly to Etzoina̤ Loisa̤, else we may miss some featuresof the pageant. Now that we are nearing the lake we will descend tosuch an altitude as will afford you a view of the entire spectacle. Attimes we lose sight of the fact that your vision is not so far reachingas our own. A little lower, George. Now is every object clear to yourvision?

De L'Ester—Then for the present we will remain where we are,and we have arrived none too early, for, coming from every directionare air Transports laden to repletion with eagerly curious Entoans,and from north, south and west small water craft laden with men, womenand children are hastening along the canals leading to the lake, wherealready a multitude of people have assembled. Look westward, madame,and attempt a description of the scene presenting itself.

Gentola—As far as my vision reaches I see the sparkling waterof the great Waterway, and of the intersecting canals. Scarcely fourmonths have elapsed since we visited this region and at that time youinformed me that only recently had the barren lands come under theinfluence of irrigation. In this brief interval nature has accomplisheda miracle in so quickly converting what then was little more than wastelands into fertile fields, covered with luxuriant verdure and bloomingplants, and it is quite as amazing to observe the many villages andstructures of various kinds which have been erected since we werehere. It seems incredible that such vast improvements should have beenaccomplished in such a brief time. Some of the peoples of our Planetare very enterprising, but I question their ability to successfullycompete with the quiet, persistent,[Pg 533] industrious Entoans, whose verysuperior mechanical appliances greatly facilitate their undertakings,but even then the results are surprising.

Dear me, what a wonderfully strange scene. Those air Transports hoverover the lake like great birds, and the rising and falling tones oftheir whirring climbers are really musical. I wish I were cleverenough to understand how they are constructed and controlled in theirmovements, and how—oh, De L'Ester, George, Bernard, see, see, yonderin the west is a fleet of large vessels and numerous smaller onescoming toward Etzoina̤. How swiftly the great vessels are advancing,leaving in their wake tumultuous billows of snowy foam. The foremostvessel is quite covered with rodels, and there are ropes of rodels,wreaths of rodels, banners of rodels, and around the entire deck is afringe of rodels trailing their creamy beauty quite to the surface ofthe foaming water. Surely it has taken all the rodels on the planetto so bedeck the great vessel. All the large vessels are similarlydecorated, each one with a single variety of flower, and how verybeautiful they all appear. Now I hear strains of music, and on thedecks of the vessels I perceive many people, and as the fleet drawsnearer, nearer, I perceive on the rodel-decked vessel a group ofpersons whom I seem to remember. Yes, surely, one is the Supreme Ruler,Omanos Fûnha̤, and by his side is Basto Andûlēsa̤ and other statelylooking officials, accompanied by a number of lovely women, one ofwhom is Madame Ontellena Andûlēsa̤, by whose side are the Most HighPriest Ozynas Dûlsa̤, and Dano, in Priestly garb. Ah, how vividlythe closing scene of our Mission returns to my memory, but I must notnow think of that. On Dano's youthful, handsome face is an expressionof exaltation and of peace passing the understanding of those who knownot that the individual conscious existence of Spirit has[Pg 534] neitherbeginning or ending, and it fills my heart with gladness to know thatinto the lives of the once despairing Entoans has entered the joy ofthe new Revelation. De L'Ester, really I cannot convey a correct ideaof this marvellous scene, so I pray you to permit me to desist fromattempting the impossible.

De L'Ester—As you will, madame, but I am of the opinion thatmy attempt will be quite as unsuccessful as your own. However, as noone is expected to describe the indescribable, our failures may beexcusable.

Below us is the quiet lake, mirroring in its unruffled water the nearlycloudless azure sky and the slowly moving air Transports laden withpeople who evidently are enjoying the unusual scene. On either side ofthe entrance to the lake large numbers of people are massed, and asyou perceive perfect order and decorum are observed. Indeed, among theEntoans, disorder is considered not only impolite, but indecent, asreally it is.

The group occupying the foreground on this side of the entrance tothe lake is composed of those who have conducted the stupendousundertaking, which has demanded infinite patience, endurance,versatility and engineering skill of the highest degree of excellence,yet not alone to engineering skill is due the credit of thisachievement, for chemistry, too, has been a powerful factor in thedestruction of the nearly impregnable vitrified wall of the lake. Butthe moment for the grand entry has arrived, so attention all.

As he advances toward the prow of the vessel what an imposing figureOmanos Fûnha̤ presents. His tall, fine form, clothed in crimson andgold, his long, curling, raven hued hair, bound back from his serenebrow by a richly gemmed gold fillet, his large, dark, expressive eyes,like two veiled lamps, lighting up his bronze hued face, his[Pg 535] handsomefeatures expressing kindliest emotions, all contribute to renderhim a very striking and attractive man. Now, to stirring music, therodel-decked flag ship moves toward the entrance to the lake, followedby the flower clad fleet of seventeen huge vessels. From a hundredor more air Transports showers of rodels and other blooms rain downupon them and the air is rent with the enthusiastic acclamation ofthe people in the Transports and of the multitudes below. It quickensone's pulsations, this wave of human emotion, but see now the flag shippauses at the entrance of the passageway through the wall of the lakeand the Most High Priest advances to Omanos Fûnha̤'s side, bearingin his hands a great tray of rodel blooms. We will descend a littleso that you may more closely observe the Ceremony of the union of theWaterway with the lake.

Omanos Funha—Even as these fragrant rodel blooms open theirgolden hearts to the radiant beams of Diafon ēvoiha̤, so we, ohAndûmana̤, open our hearts to Thee that thus we may receive Thy love,which is the light and life of Thy children and of all living things.Through the knowledge which Thou hast imparted to Thy chosen ones theyhave brought to a successful conclusion this gigantic undertaking whichthrough Thy beneficence, shall be a perpetual blessing to the peoplesof Ento, to whom, oh Thou Supreme One, it hath pleased Thee to revealthat truly we are the children of Thy love, and that through endlesstime we shall continue to live and to praise Thee for all Thy goodnessto us. Ra̤û, ra̤û, ra̤û.

De L'Ester—Through an atmospheric system of communicationevery word uttered by Omanos Fûnha̤ has been made known not only tothe vast assemblage in the air and below us, who reverently have joinedin the invocation and fervent amen, amen, amen, but to the peoples ofthe entire Planet.

Omanos Funha—These rodel blooms, which no longer shall serveas emblems of death but of life and its joyous occasions, I now castupon the lips of this great Waterway as, for the first time, they kissthe sparkling water of Etzoina̤ Loisa̤.

De L'Ester—Amid profound silence the barrier separating theWaterway and the lake is quickly removed and Omanos Fûnha̤ casts therodels in front of the slowly moving vessel. Now an immense banner ofrodels is run up to the apex of the flagstaff and a grand volume ofmusical notes fills the air with sweetest melody. Now the great vessel,followed by the fleet, moves swiftly through the ample passage, whilefrom overhead as well as from below cheers upon cheers rend the air andfrom the Transports, which keep pace with the fleet, showers of bloomsin glowing beauty rain down upon the heads of the people crowding theupper decks, and now the flag ship has plunged onto the lake as thoughpurposing to pass straight across to the further side, but no, it turnsto the right, leading the fleet in a triumphal procession around thelake. May I ask for an expression of your impression of the spectacle?

Gentola—Truly, it is both magnificent and to me, verywonderful, and I shall not forget, dear friends, that to your kindnessI owe my thanks for the pleasure of witnessing it. Yes, I feel assuredthat if I shall attempt to tell my friends of this strange experiencethey will conclude that my imagination has been running wild, or thatI have been dreaming, and as I gaze upon the flower-decked fleetso noiselessly, so swiftly, passing around the lake, upon the airTransports hovering above them and mirroring themselves in the nowgently undulating water, upon the multitude of people, in boats andmotor vehicles, or swarming on the broad rim of the lake, really I amat a loss to[Pg 537] realize the situation, and shall not find fault with anyone who may question, either my sanity or my veracity.

De L'Ester—We who understand the relation between what someof your wise ones term the conscious and subconscious self, but whichwe recognize as the intelligent, human animal Soul, and Ego, or SpiritSelf, readily comprehend your difficulty of realization when appliedto matters outside the plane of your earthly existence, and untilyou become a fully freed Spirit you cannot escape certain physicalconditions. But come, friends, we will pay Omanos Fûnha̤ and Dano abrief visit. At this moment they are the central figures of a group ofpersonages intent upon viewing the eastern exit of Etzoina̤ into thecontinuation of the System, which ere long will be in readiness notonly for navigation but also for the irrigation of the wide stretchesof arid lands extending eastward. Now the flag ship, followed by thefleet, continues its course around the lake, whose rim presents aliving front of enthusiastic people, whose unceasing acclamationsexpress their satisfaction over the completion of a most difficult andseriously necessary enterprise.

George, we will alight, taking a position quite apart from the groupsurrounding Omanos Fûnha̤, and you, Bruno, will attempt to impressDano to move in our direction. Well done, well done. Our young Priestis so very sensitive that, with a startled, listening air, he turnshis head, thinking that some one has addressed him, and now slowlyand apparently aimlessly he draws away from the group and toward us.Gentola̤, touch him lightly on his lips, and he will understand thatit is the signal of your presence. Ah, he is so startled that he covershis eyes with his hands, murmuring, "Can it be, can it be? Oh, art thouhere, thou whose name is Gentola̤?" In a moment he will perceive you,then you will follow my dictation.

Gentola—Yes, Dano, I am here, and joyfully greet you as aPriest of the new Revelation which has come to you and to your people,and I and those who are with me rejoice with you that the old dreadfaith surely is yielding to a belief in the glorious Truth of thecontinuity of life, and that all men and women are their own Saviors.We rejoice, too that we perceive that already this knowledge isillumining the minds of many, and be assured that even as the verticalbeams of Diafon ēvoiha̤ irradiate this beautiful scene, so, ere long,knowledge of the Truth will irradiate the lives of your people, whowill learn that the dwelling Place of the Supreme One is the limitlessUniverse, yet that He is ever present in the hearts of those who seekto know Him Who is the Father, Mother God, the Dual One, in whom we allexist.

Nay, it is not an illusion—the forms you dimly perceive, are theSpirit friends who have borne me across the vast space between Earthand Ento, and through me they extend to you a loving greeting. Yourjoy that light from Spirit Realms is dispelling Ento's long night ofdespair, finds in them fullest response, and an earnest assurancethat they and countless Spirits of Ento's and other Spirit Worldsunceasingly will aid you and those who like yourself are teaching theGospel of the new Revelation. And now, Dano, for these friends andmyself I must say Info oovistû.

Dano—I pray you, stay one moment. Will you come again, willyou surely come to instruct my ignorance, to strengthen me in thenew Faith, which is so glorious, so overwhelming, that did not myValloa̤, by her sweet presence and counsel sustain me, I indeed mightfaint by the way.

Gentola—These spirit friends say that many times I shall cometo you, that through me they may afford you[Pg 539] such Wisdom Lessons asthey and Spirits of your and other Spirit Worlds have learned. They andI entreat you to be courageous and steadfast. Trust to the guidance ofValloa̤ and of other dear ones who ever are near you, and all will bewell with you. Again Info oovistû.

De L'Ester—Omanos Fûnha̤ and those about him are curiouslyobserving Dano, who now arouses as from a profound reverie. As quietlyhe returns to his friends on his fine, youthful face is an expressionof smiling exaltation, and in the splendor of his dark, luminous eyesis the reflected radiance of Realms unseen of mortal vision.

The Ceremonial we have so slightly sketched is drawn to a close andnow you must take a last view of the great flower-decked vessels, soswiftly pursuing their way westward. Of the air Transports, like hugebirds winging their ways through the quiet atmosphere, of the numeroussmall water craft, gliding off through the canals, of the many motorvehicles, which rapidly bear away many of the dispersing assemblage, ofthe placid water of Etzoina̤, in which the rays of the glowing sunsparkle like gleams of fire, and of the face of the verdure-clad landswhich well may typify the Resurrection of Death into Life.

Ento, thou redeemed one, in our gladness we cry, Hail, hail, thouwho art one of the blest among the System of Worlds, ever pursuingtheir unvarying, ceaseless journeys around our Sun, which is but oneof countless Suns,encircling the one Central Sun, whose immensityand glory is beyond all conceptions of Angels or Archangels, whosevivifying energy controls the heart-beats of the Universe, whoseintelligent, tireless, ceaseless activity is that which is known ofby many names, to us is known as God, the Infinite One,whom onlyin accordance with the degree of our spiritual unfoldment can weapprehend.

Now we must return you to Earth, else we may not return[Pg 540] you at all,and the time has not yet arrived for such a desirable consummationof your present life work. Make your adieus to our friends, and,to your wistful eyed son, for George and I will see that you shallsafely arrive in your quiet home, where Vena impatiently and somewhatanxiously awaits you.

Now unclose your eyes, for you and your soul again are united and Venabreathes a sigh of relief as she sees you move and hears you call,"Vena, please bring me a glass of water," and we may say the same forourselves, for indeed we have held you over long for your safety, butobey our instructions and soon you will recover your usual condition.

Andûmana̤—Supreme One. Creator of all things.

Acclinum—Zoölogical collection.

Acrocustēno ingola̤vion—Amphibious flesh eater.

Angossa̤—Hornless animal. Hornless.

Astranola̤—Realm of Deific ones.

A-Mûista̤—Manlike Anthropoid.

Andoma̤h—Primary school.

Azēon—God of Love.

Alista̤—Mountain. Very lofty, etc.

Alzoytas—Sacred bird of Astranola̤, whose wings over-shadow theDeath Realm.

Ayon mûya̤—Good bye, or may the Gods protect you.

Anadillo Pylo—Scaly armored amphibian.

Anadillo akēdon—Scaly armored reptile.

Bomûz himmû—Manlike tree climber.

Birrsch—Trowser.

Birrscha̤—Trowsers.

Bomûz—Man.

Brillo—Froglike creature.

Bendolû—Rainbow.

Bendolû iffon—Rainbow hued.

Bûda̤s—Tremulous.

Bûdas lota̤—A gigantic tree, whose palmlike foliage tremblesincessantly.
[Pg 542]

Camarissa̤—Capitol of Province of Ondû.

Comina̤ da̤a̤—Class rooms.

Callo—Wharf landing.

Cryfimo—Great Ocean.

Cryfimanû—Small Ocean. Sea.

Cēhylû—Rushing. Tumultuous.

Chifa̤—An eel-like fish.

Chima̤ Loisa̤—Mirror Lake.

Dia̤fon ēvoiha̤—Sun, the dwelling place of Andûmana̤.

Da̤o—Capitol of Ento.

Dia̤—Life. Life Essence, or Principle, animating the body.

Da̤a̤—Room.

Dylû—Tossed. Shaken.

Diafa̤ avina̤—Many hued. Iridescent.

Efon—Personal pronoun, I.

Esploina̤—Globe. Sphere.

Eyamo Yanos—The Infinite, Intelligent energy.

Endoina̤—Bridge. Endoinaa. Bridges.

Ento—Chosen. Set apart.

Elipso—Year. Elipsa̤a̤. Years.

Emano—Friend, masculine gender. S gives the plural.

Emana̤—Friend. Feminine gender. A gives the plural.

Etzoina̤—Placid, quiet, still.

Etzoina̤ Loisa—Placid Lake, or water.

Enora̤—Strange. Remarkable, wonderful.

Etza̤—Sweet pulpy fruit, resembling an orange.

Entola̤, and Ementola̤—Moons of Ento.
[Pg 543]

Fenēta—Catlike animal.

Fava̤ a̤ croidas—Burial place, or place for urned ashes of the dead.

Frilvodii—Species of Anthropoid, known as housekeepers.

Fûnaveh—Intersection.

Fûnaveh Ritza̤—Town of the Intersection.

Fondorûveh—City, named after its founder, Tamon Fondorûveh.

Gentolano—Prince. Son of Supreme Ruler, or heir apparent.

Gentolana̤—Princess. Daughter of Supreme Ruler.

Gentola̤—Lady. Friend. Gentle one, and other gracious meanings.

Gentolissima̤—Queen, or Supreme Lady. Applied to the wife of theSupreme Ruler.

Gentolēna̤—Darling, dear one. Also little one, when applied tochildren, or pets.

Gûfon—Bitter.

Gandûlana̤—Serpent. Gandûlanos, serpents.

Gowhya̤—Hibernating animal, resembling a bear.

Gariffo Tsûvon—Bird of the cloud God, Tsûvon.

Gûlnoyas—Egg shaped.

Himmû—Tree climber. A species of anthropoid.

Hinifro enora̤—Yellow wonder.

Hinor imados—Irrigating canal.

Hinor tzowa̤—Canal for transportation.

Hinifro—Yellow.

Hom arû—A palmlike tree.

Hûndaffon—Andûmana̤'s cup bearer.
[Pg 544]

Indoloisa̤—Tranquil water.

Istoira̤—Small temple.

Info sta̤ tiva̤ Zēnosa̤a̤ oovistû—To the care of the Gods,until we meet.

Infa̤doihan lûvētas—Place, or temple of sacrifice.

Info oovistû—Until we meet again, farewell.

Ilsoimen—Morning.

Ilofen mûena̤—Amusement garden.

Istoira̤ lēma̤h—Temple of urned ashes, of the dead, for privateuses.

Kenēto Souvana̤llo—Gigantic flesh eaters.

Kenēto alista̤—Mountain range, 200 miles long, 6,000 feet abovesea level.

Kenēto—Gigantic, enormous, very large.

Kûltymo Tylû—Elevated city.

Kynos—Vine.

Kyn nûynao—An anthropoid of a peculiar species.

Kyn—A tree resembling an oak tree.

Kymos—Majesty, or majestic.

Kēmina̤—Central.

Loita̤—Harplike musical instrument.

Lenivo—Upper garment for men. A sort of tunic.

Luitzen—History. Record.

Loûva̤h—God of Agriculture.

Lota̤—Tree of any species.

Lûmēnas—Botanical garden.

Loisa̤—Water, lake, pool, etc.

Loisa̤ yanû—Water gem, or jewel.

Loisa̤ micana̤—Vining water lily.

Loisa̤-Gentolissima̤—Water Queen.
[Pg 545]
Loisa̤ Gentolana̤—Water Princess.

Litzen—Sweet.

Loisa̤ a lûtyenos—Lake of rushes.

Loisa̤ infûen—Water drinker.

Loisavāon—Waterway.

Lafon Thēodossa̤—A noted Ento painter.

Loha̤û vrāimēon—Hail, dearly beloved.

Moûentos hoa̤ falados—Valley of desolation.

Micana̤—Lily, corresponding with Earth's lily family.

Mista̤—Snow.

Metsû—Light weight, non-corrosive, non-conducting metal.

Onos—Personal pronoun, we.

Oira̤h—Thanks. Praise. The word is used in several similar senses, andis pronounced, Wa̤hra̤h. It bears the same meaning as Amen, orbe it so.

Oina mista̤—Snow flower.

Oonamosa̤ tûla̤—Burr berry.

Oifen tsû—Endless time.

Oonda̤ lotas—Tree, and fruit, similar to our orange.

Omanos Fûnha̤—Present Supreme Ruler of Ento.

Osy Hûn—Supreme Ruler.

Oonamosa̤—Burr.

Oonda̤—Divine. Godlike.

Ozynas Dûlsa̤—Present Most High Priest of the Most Sacred Temple Zim.

Pētûsa̤—Pearl.

Pfettos—Shoe. Pfetta shoes.

Plimos—Plant.

Phra̤—God, or messenger of death.
[Pg 546]

Qua̤na̤—Eclipse. When Andûmana̤ frowns.

Quend—A region in the North Temperate Zone.

Ryzo elipsa̤a̤—Century.

Rinvoh—Aquarium.

Rimoh—An animal resembling an antelope.

Rodel—The national flower of Ento. Resembles our lotus.

Ruvacca̤—Trumpet.

Rēa̤—Life essence, or principle.

Rûha̤—Governor.

Roûva̤ nû Odalissa̤—Homes for the favored ones.

Roûva̤—Favored.

Ra̤û—Same meaning as oira̤h. (Pronounced Ra̤hoo.)

Ruvacca plimos—Trumpet flower, or plant.

Ritza—Town.

Syffondû—Museum.

Sammana̤h—Collegiate school.

Soitzen—Tramway. A gives the plural, as soitzena.

Somû Ikaton—Blessing giver.

Soiva̤—Park. Soiva̤a̤, parks.

Sēlona̤ Valloa̤—Wife of Omanos Fûnha̤, and mother of Sēlona̤Valloa̤ Fûnha̤.

Sauva̤—A non-corrosive metal.

Sylvian—Sister of Sēlona Valloa̤, wife of Omanos Fûnha̤.

Tsûfālen—Teachers of divine mysteries.

Tûla—Berry.

Tsûvon—Bird.

Thon eyama̤ Yanos—Infinite, intelligent energy.

Tylû—City. Tylûsa̤a̤, cities.

Testo—Death, the killer.
[Pg 547]

Varû testo—Death fire.

Varû—Fire.

Vybo—Gold. Also it signifies glittering, shining, brilliant, andsparkling.

Vossa̤—Leaf. Climber. Vossala̤a̤, climbers. The use ofthe word determines its significance.

Vocha̤—An animal resembling a cow, but much larger.

Voûhoida̤—Resembles a pipe organ.

Yanû—Gem, or jewel.

Yento—A place of punishment for disobedient gods and goddesses.

Yoidas hûa̤—Bow shaped, or bent.

Yoihoda̤—Priest. S gives the plural.

Yoitan—Tempest. Storm. Tornado.

Yoitana̤—Severe storm.

Yoitano—Tornado. The suffixes a, or o, determining the degree ofthe disturbance.

Yoihodasā—Priestess. Yoihodassa̤a̤, priestesses.

Zenno—God.

Zenna̤—Goddess.

Zēon—A horselike animal.

Zindo—God of rain and snow.

Zētos—World, applied to Ento.

Zim—The most Sacred Temple of Ento.

Zēnosaa̤—The deific ones.

Fon—1.

Itû—2.

Mēos—3.

Len—4.

Vodû—5.

Mûen—6.

Ofen—7.

Zû—8.

Tēvon—9.

Rûya̤—10.

Yodis—11.

Fonitû—12.

Rûya̤—10.

Ita̤—20.

Mēosa̤—30.

Lēna̤—40.

Voda̤—50.

Mûena̤—60.

Ofēna̤—70.

Zûa̤—80.

Tēvona̤—90.

Ryzo—100.

White—Vil.

Red—Ilo.

Yellow—Hinifro.

Green—Mostu.

Blue—Grel.

Purple—Apru.

Violet—Luba̤.

Brown—Ikro.

Black—Gilnas.

Orange—Drufi.

Efon—I.

Onos—We.

Ufan—You.

Nofan—Thou.

Noifan—Thee.

Neffan—Thy.

Tofan—He.

Toifan—She.

Ista—It.

Tsya—They.

Esto. Ye.

Va̤hûa̤—Day.

Vahuaa̤—Days.

Voina—Night.

Voinaa—Nights.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK JOURNEYS TO THE PLANET MARS; OR, OUR MISSION TO ENTO ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions willbe renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyrightlaw means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the UnitedStates without permission and without paying copyrightroyalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use partof this license, apply to copying and distributing ProjectGutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by followingthe terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for useof the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything forcopies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is veryeasy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creationof derivative works, reports, performances and research. ProjectGutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you maydo practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protectedby U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademarklicense, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the freedistribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “ProjectGutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the FullProject Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online atwww.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree toand accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by allthe terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return ordestroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in yourpossession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to aProject Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be boundby the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the personor entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only beused on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people whoagree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a fewthings that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic workseven without complying with the full terms of this agreement. Seeparagraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with ProjectGutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of thisagreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“theFoundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collectionof Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individualworks in the collection are in the public domain in the UnitedStates. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in theUnited States and you are located in the United States, we do notclaim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long asall references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hopethat you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promotingfree access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping theProject Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easilycomply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in thesame format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License whenyou share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also governwhat you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries arein a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of thisagreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or anyother Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes norepresentations concerning the copyright status of any work in anycountry other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or otherimmediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appearprominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any workon which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which thephrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online atwww.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work isderived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does notcontain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of thecopyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone inthe United States without paying any fees or charges. If you areredistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “ProjectGutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must complyeither with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 orobtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is postedwith the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distributionmust comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and anyadditional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional termswill be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all worksposted with the permission of the copyright holder found at thebeginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of thiswork or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute thiselectronic work, or any part of this electronic work, withoutprominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 withactive links or immediate access to the full terms of the ProjectGutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, includingany word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide accessto or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a formatother than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the officialversion posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expenseto the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a meansof obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “PlainVanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include thefull Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ worksunless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providingaccess to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic worksprovided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a ProjectGutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms thanare set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writingfrom the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager ofthe Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as setforth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerableeffort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofreadworks not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the ProjectGutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, maycontain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurateor corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or otherintellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk orother medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage orcannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Rightof Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the ProjectGutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the ProjectGutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a ProjectGutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim allliability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legalfees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICTLIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSEPROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THETRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BELIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE ORINCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCHDAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover adefect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you canreceive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending awritten explanation to the person you received the work from. If youreceived the work on a physical medium, you must return the mediumwith your written explanation. The person or entity that provided youwith the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy inlieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the personor entity providing it to you may choose to give you a secondopportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. Ifthe second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writingwithout further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forthin paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NOOTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOTLIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain impliedwarranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types ofdamages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreementviolates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, theagreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer orlimitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity orunenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void theremaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, thetrademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyoneproviding copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works inaccordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with theproduction, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any ofthe following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of thisor any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, oradditions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) anyDefect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution ofelectronic works in formats readable by the widest variety ofcomputers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. Itexists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donationsfrom people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with theassistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’sgoals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection willremain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the ProjectGutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secureand permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and futuregenerations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg LiteraryArchive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, seeSections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of thestate of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the InternalRevenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identificationnumber is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg LiteraryArchive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted byU.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and upto date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s websiteand official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project GutenbergLiterary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespreadpublic support and donations to carry out its mission ofincreasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can befreely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widestarray of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exemptstatus with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulatingcharities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the UnitedStates. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes aconsiderable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep upwith these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locationswhere we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SENDDONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular statevisitwww.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where wehave not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibitionagainst accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states whoapproach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot makeany statements concerning tax treatment of donations received fromoutside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donationmethods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of otherways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. Todonate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the ProjectGutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could befreely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced anddistributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network ofvolunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printededitions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright inthe U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do notnecessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paperedition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG searchfacility:www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg LiteraryArchive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how tosubscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

CHAPTER		PAGE
I.	Interview with the Evon-Thia	1
II.	Special Features of Mars	14
III.	Ento, and Entoans	35
IV.	Descriptive Features	53
V.	Giordano Bruno	74
VI.	Inidora and Genessano	103
VII.	First Approach to Ento Sensitives	132
VIII.	Spiritualized Man	166
IX.	Meeting with Camarissa	177
X.	Dr. Blank's Lesson	215
XI.	In the Galarésa	249
XII.	Europe and the Far North	284
XIII.	Ento's Precious Stones	317
XIV.	Dano and Valloa̤	370
XV.	Re-embodiment	382
XVI.	Concerning the Eskimos	434
XVII.	Culmination of the Mission	473

Movatterモバイル変換

The Project Gutenberg eBook ofJourneys to the Planet Mars; or, Our Mission to Ento

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE